ã€ŠWhat? I Actually Reincarnated As Stepping Stone In Another World?ã€‹


 Chapter 1 The Prince Of Capital

    ?In arge luxury mansion, a handsome man stared into the red eyes of a beautiful woman who held him tightly, his chest pierced by a fruit knife.

    "Why did it have to be like this, Charlotte? There is no engagement between us anymore," the man said, enduring his excruciating pain.

    "Oh, my honey, Zayn~. Because I can''t have you, I won''t let other women have you too, my Zayn," the woman replied with a flirtatious smile, her dead-red eyes revealing a heavy love for him.

    The man didn''t expect a woman who was always cold and refused any man''s approach to have such a sick mind.

    "There''s no turning back now, Charlotte. This is the end," the man said, his voice weakening.

    "No! No! I will never cut ties between us! Even if deathes, I will always chase you!" the woman shouted, pressing the fruit knife deeper into his chest.

    "You can only be mine alone, honey~," she whispered, as the man''s life slowly faded away.

    ...

    Two hour ago

    ''''Ckckck! as expected of the protagonist! His plot armor is really impressive! He always wins, no matter how strong his enemies are."

    "This plot is also so clich¨¦ hahaha, and how did this novel be one of the top-ranked popr novels?"

    "It looks like people''s tastes are getting worse."

    A handsome young man is shaking his head and sighing softly after reading one of the popr novels. His name is Zayn Welston and he is a wealthy second- generation person. He had such a handsome face, his jet ck hair was as dark as the night, and his ck eyes sparkled like sapphires that his mere presence could drive any woman insane!

    His father and mother, Richard and Ca Welston, are the richest people in the country.

    However, his true background is the number one family in the capital, the Welston family!

    Of course, his status and appearance made people very jealous of him.

    In particr, his monstrous talent in various fields, be it musical instruments, martial arts, shooting, business, or various other abilities, has mastered them to extreme levels.

    Because of that, he got the title "Perfect Prince" in the capital city, and he is also the criteria for the ideals and dreams of husbands for all women in the capital, whether from big families or ordinary people!

    *KNOCK KNOCK*

    Suddenly there was a knock on the door.

    "Big brother! Can Ie in." A soft female voice sounded from Zayn''s workspace outside.

    "Come in." He closed his novel and leaned back in his chair.

    He notices a girl wearing a white dress.

    "What happen to my cute little sister?" Zayn smiled softly and opened his arms to hug her after seeing the girl in front of him.

    "Big brother!!"

    Suddenly, that girl jumps up and hugs Zayn. Her name is Chloe Welston, and she is Zayn''s little sister. She is very beautiful, with an oval face and a small nose, her blue eyes are like the blue ocean, and her white hair is like snow in winter. She has a slim waist and big breasts, and even though she is wearing a loose dress, it can''t hide her waist curve and her bulging chest. She wasn''t rted by blood to Zayn because she was adopted by his father and mother when she was still 3 years old. Zayn loves her so much and always spoils her because she is the only one his sister.

    "Big brother, I miss you so much." She said in a spoiled tone and snuggled into Zayn''s arms.

    Zayn, who is used to the behavior of his beloved sister, doesn''t care about that and asked.

    "So, why did mydy miss me? Didn''t we meet this morning?" Zayn smiled softly and rubbed her head. He chuckled and teased her.

    "Huh, can''t I meet you if I miss you?" She was gloomy and sullen.

    "Hahaha, it''s my fault, I am sorry okay? And don''t frown, or your beautiful face would be a frog." He wasughing and pinching her cheeks.

    Hearing that she was like a frog, Chloe was a little angry and puffed out her cheeks, "If I became a frog, would you still love me?" She suddenly asked.

    "Of course, who makes you be my sister?" Zayn smiled and stroked her head affectionately.

    "I don''t want to just be your sister" She said in a quiet and sullen tone.

    "Hum? What did you say?"

    "Ah! N-nothing! By the way, Big Brother, tomorrow is my 17-year-old birthday!" She was panicking and changed the topic.

    "Of course, I remember that! So, do you have a wish or something else?" He asked curiously.

    "Um? Yes! I have one wish." She looked at Zayn in a daze and said.

    "What is that? I will grant all your wishes!"

    "Really? Would you like to grant every my wishes?" Her eyes glistened, and she smiled mysteriously.

    "Of course, just tell me what you would like?" He patted his chest and said confidently.

    "Hehehe if you say so... I want-"

    *Knock! Knock!*

    Before Chloe finished her word, suddenly there was a knock on the door.

    "Um? Come in." Zayn turned his eyes towards the door and said.

    "Excuse me, Young Master" A young and exceptionally beautiful maid came to his workspace. Her name is Mira. She is Zayn''s personal maid as well as his childhood friend. She has been with Zayn since she was 5 years old, and she was trained as Zayn''s maid and his guard by the head maid.

    She is so beautiful with her oval face and her purple eyes, which looked a little flirtatious. Her long ck hair was tied up and ced on her shoulder. Her waist is slim but her breasts are huge, making others unable to turn their eyes away from her chest. Now, after seeing Zayn, her eyes were filled with love.

    "Mira? Did something happen?" Zayn was a little startled and then smiled.

    Mira is his childhood friend and one of the most important people in his life, as well as the one he loves because she has been with him for a long time.

    "Huh. I almost captured my brother, but this woman like she was trying to get in my way!" Chloe said and her eyes narrowing.

    Mira, who saw her n seed, smiled a little and came to Zayn.

    "Young Master... Do I seem bothered to you?" Mira said and smiled charmingly, but her words were mocking someone inside, and she was also ignoring Chloe, who was standing beside Zayn.

    Chloe, who feels ridiculed and ignored, clenched her fists, and her eyes were extremely gloomy.

    "Hahaha, of course not, Mira."

    ¦Ñ¦Á§ád¦Á n?¦Ía| §ãom "Anytime you want, you cane to my room." Zayn let go of Chloe''s hug and stroked Mira''s head affectionately.

    Chloe noticed that her Big Brother left her embrace and caressed Mira with affection, and she red at Mira with hatred.

    Mira didn''t care about Chloe''s hateful stare and ignored it, because they were used to stealing each other''s affection from Zayn.

    "As you wish, Young Master" Mira was very happy after listening to that, and her eyes looked like crescent moons.

    She has been falling in love with Zayn since she was a child. She has always had a dream to be one of Zayn''s wives, and of course to be the leader of Zayn''s wives in the future!

    This is because polygamy ismon inrge families, especially the Welston family, which is the strongest family in the capital.

    Zayn''s father and grandfather, on the other hand, only married one woman.

    This is also one of the reasons why Zayn''s father only has one younger brother and one younger sister, and because his father is the heir to the Welston family, Zayn, as the only son of his father''s bloodline, is the only next heir to the Welston family.

    So, in order to multiply the Welston family lineage, of course Zayn will be married off to more than one woman by his family.

    "So, did something happen?" Zayn asked with gentle smiled.

    "Yes, Young Master, Lady Charlotte said to tell you that she has something very important to discuss with you young master and in an hour she will arrive."

    Mira looked at Zayn and exined softly, although there was a bit of concern in her eyes about this.

    After getting the news that Charlotte wasing, she felt bad for some reason.

    She had a bad feeling, as if Young Master would leave her forever. She was confused as to why she had this hunch, but she always trusted her hunch because, from a young age, she had the ability to sense dangerous things that threatened her and her Young Master.

    However, she still didn''t know about the intentions behind this uneasy feeling, and she couldn''t tell her Young Master about this, so she just harbored these feelings and strengthened her guard around her Young Master.

    "What brings her here?!" Chloe, who was listening to it, interrupted their conversation and asked Mira.

    Because she really hates Charlotte!

    Charlotte is Zayn''s fianc¨¦e and also a person who is hated by Chloe more than Mira. Even though Chloe despises Mira, they have known each other since they were children, unlike Charlotte, who unexpectedly became engaged to Zayn. For Chloe, it was unforgiveable to simply enter their lives and take someone that they held so dear away from them.

    Of course, she hated any woman who came close to her dear brother.

    What''s more, besides Charlotte, there is a woman from one of the six major families who is very close to her dear brother!

    Because the family rtionship is so close, Chloe is wary of her because that woman has a good chance of bing her dear brother''s wife. This is a big threat to her!

    "I don''t know," Mira said a little concerned, shaking her head because she had a bad feeling. She didn''t like Charlotte as much as Chloe, but she was good at hiding her dislike.

    Zayn wasn''t surprised to see Chloe like this after hearing that Charlotte wasing, however he knew Chloe''s hatred towards Charlotte ran deep, and he was really confused on how to make her ept Charlotte, even though he knew it was impossible.

    By the time his parents engaged him with Charlotte, Chloe was so against it that she locked herself in her room for a week and didn''t want to talk to her parents.

    But for some reason, after his mother asked to talk privately with Chloe, she didn''t lock herself out of her room anymore and she began to smile again.

    Even Zayn felt that Chloe was more spoiled than usual.

    When he asked his mother what she was talking about, his mother smiled mysteriously and said seductively.

    "I made a deal with Chloe, and in return, she promised not to get angry like this again in the future."

    "As for the deal, it''s a secret, hehe. You''ll find out in the future~"

    Zayn could only shake his head and smiled softly because he was used to being like that with his mother.

    However, Zayn often sees Chloe''s hatred towards Charlotte, even though she hides it well.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    "Okay Okay, don''t be angry like that, and don''t you remember your promise with mom?" Zayn stroked her head and used the agreement between herself and her mother to calm her down.

    Even though he didn''t know the contents of the agreement between them, he often used this excuse when Chloe was angry when it came to Charlotte.

    And sure enough! Chloe immediately froze and hugged Zayn spoiled.

    "Brother~ I''m sorry~ I promise I won''t be angry again. Don''t report it to Mother, okay~?" Chloe was acting spoiled and was rubbing her head on Zayn''s chest.

    Zayn, who was being hugged tightly by Chloe, felt a big, soft object touching his stomach, because his height is 1.97 meters and Chloe is 1.68 meters.

    He couldn''t help but sigh inwardly, "This girl is growing up well and healthy."

    "Okay." Zayn hugged Chloe back and patted her head softly.

    Mira, who saw Chloe hugging Zayn tenderly, felt very jealous and she ground her teeth.

    However, she immediately calmed herself down, because she knew her current position on Zayn''s side was as Zayn''s personal maid and guard.

    Maybe, in the future, she will also be by Zayn''s side, not as a bodyguard or maid, but as one of his loyal wives!

    After feeling satisfied with hugging Zayn, Chloe let go of Zayn''s hug and didn''t forget to stick out her tongue to mock Mira.

    Mira didn''t care about Chloe''s ridicule and just stared at Zayn, waiting for the nextmand about Charlotte''s presence, even though her eyes contained jealousy.

    Zayn sensed Mira''s jealousy, and he winked to tease Mira.

    Mira''s face turned red up to her ears in an instant, and she lowered her head.

    Zayn, who felt the atmosphere was a bit awkward, immediately changed the subject.

    "So, Charlotte ising over? Hum... Alright, I''ll greet her in the living room," Zayn was holding his chin as if thinking and smiling a little.

    Charlotte Bailey¡ªor as he used to call her, Charlotte¡ªis his fianc¨¦e and guest; of course, he must wee her.

    Even though their engagement was arranged by their families and started without love between them, Zayn was trying to start and try to fall in love with this girl named Charlotte.

    Whenever the opportunity arose, Zayn would ask Charlotte out, call her, and do something to improve feelings between the couple.

    However, even though Charlotte never rejects his approach, Charlotte for some reason is always cold and talks to him simply.

    But Zayn, who has a high EQ, knows and suspects two reasons for Charlotte''s coldness toward him: either Charlotte doesn''t want this engagement or this is her nature.

    But, based on how she has been treating him, Zayn believes it is her dislike of this engagement.

    So, Zayn feels that Charlotte is not too interested in their engagement.

    Also he would not be very active in their rtionship and let it go with the flow.

    And to be honest, Zayn didn''t really like Charlotte''s cold nature, but he didn''t want to care anymore.

    Moreover, he actually knew the reason his parents had betrothed him to Charlotte.

    This was all because her family, the Bailey family, identally bought a lot ofnd outside the capital, and it turned out that the government had a development n for one of the towns, and as it happened, thend that the Bailey family bought was in that town.

    More than 50% of thend in the town is owned by the Bailey family, who happened to want to expand their business to other towns.

    What''s more, thend they bought was all in strategic locations in the town!

    They bought at rtively low prices, and because of the government''s sudden n,nd prices in that town went up like crazy!

    The Bailey family, which bought more than 50% of thend in the town, rose to fame, and manyrge families wanted to buynd from them!

    Even the Welston family was among those offering to buy.

    As thergest family and leader of all the six major families in the Capital, the Welston family has interests in that town of which the Bailey family has bought most of itsnd.

    The Welston family tried to offer something and it was exchanged for one of the plots ofnd in the town.

    However, the Bailey family, which is controlled by Charlotte''s mother and father, did not agree, but they want "Prince Capital," Zayn, to betroth their daughter, Charlotte.

    In exchange, they would cooperate to develop the town''snd together, and the Welstons could take 80% of the ie from the town''s progress after the government finished building the infrastructure.

    Initially, they did not agree and tried to use their great power to force the the Bailey family to give up some of theirnd in exchange for something from the Welston family, but the Bailey family still insisted they did not want to exchange anything other than their betrothed Zayn and their daughter, Charlotte.

    The Welston family couldn''t keep pushing like this because if they continued to pressure them, people''s opinion of the Welston family would be negative, and the enemies of the Welston family would use this gap to attack the Welston family.

    However, because thend was very important for the development of the Welston family, they finally agreed to an offer from the Bailey family, and they also felt that Charlotte was a girl who was quite suitable for their son, Zayn, and at least talented enough to put their son next to any other woman.

    Now, Zayn doesn''t know the purpose of Charlotte''s arrival.

    "I hope that there are no problems." Zayn muttered to himself.

    He looked out through the open window, his ck eyes looked as if they could absorb anything, and his gentle aura was reced by an extremely domineering one.

    Don''t look at Zayn, who is always gentle towards those around him; however, he actually always shows a strong aura and deep eyes when facing other people.

    As the only heir to the capital''s number one family and a person of monstrous talent, naturally he wasn''t as simple as he appeared on the surface.

    Especially regarding the peace of the Welston family, Zayn will not remain silent, and Charlotte''s sudden arrival makes him feel the same crisis as Mira.

    However, he feels Charlotte''s arrival may have something to do with the Welston family and not him.

    Chloe and Mira felt something very tense after noticing that the previously fine atmosphere had suddenly be very tense.

    Even though Mira felt a very strong pressure and aura from Zayn, she could still bear it a bit because she had been trained since childhood by the head butler to be Zayn''s personal guard.

    However, Chloe, who had never practiced martial arts since she was young, felt short of breath, and her face was pale.

    Zayn immediately came to his senses and retracted his aura, and things became mellow again.

    Immediately his gaze went to Chloe, whose face was still pale, and he hugged her.

    "I''m sorry, Chloe; I didn''t do it on purpose and are you okay?" Zayn immediately apologized to Chloe and hugged her gently.

    Feeling Zayn''s embrace, Chloe immediately calmed down and enjoyed Zayn''s embrace.

    Chloe didn''t say anything and just replied "Um~"

    But what Zayn didn''t realize was that Chloe''s eyes were emitting a very strong obsessive wave.

    Seeing Chloe, who had calmed down and hugged him back, Zayn heaved a sigh of relief and looked at Mira gently.

    "I''m sorry Mira, for my carelessness earlier." Zayn said softly and apologized to Mira.

    Mira immediately smiled and looked at Zayn gently, "It''s okay, Young master, don''t worry."

    However, much like Chloe, Mira''s eyes also contained a very strong obsession once they felt Zayn''s domineering side.

    They both thought the same thing, "So handsome!!"

    Zayn''s gentle appearance is indeed very handsome, but when his aura bes a domineering one, it is very different and makes Mira and Chloe really want to be conquered by him!

    Zayn heaved a sigh of relief when he saw that they were both okay.

    When ites to the safety of the Welston family and those closest to him, Zayn will always unknowingly do this.

    Especially since Charlotte''s arrival triggered an unknown crisis for Zayn, making him nervous, but he had to deal with it

    .After all, Charlotte was his own fianc¨¦e, and it would be impolite to ignore him because of these vague feelings.

    After that, Zayn looked at the clock and estimated that it was still some time before Charlotte came.

    "Mira, could you prepare some tea and snacks in the living room for me and Charlotte? There is still some time before she arrives."

    "I will also wait for her in the living room."

    Zayn looked at Mira and said softly.

    "Okay Young Master, then I permission to leave first"

    Mira lowered her head and said to Zayn.

    However, before Mira wanted to leave, Zayn pinched her cheek and thanked Mira, "Thank you so much, Mira."

    "Y-young M-master!" Mira was surprised by Zayn''s move, her face was as red as an apple and she immediately ran out of the room in embarrassment.

    Chloe, who had seen Mira being pinched on the cheek by Zayn, felt very jealous, but she didn''t say anything.

    After all, in the end she is the winner!

    As soon as Mira came out of the room, Chloe hugged Zayn from behind.

    "Then, brother, I''ll be out too, and you are also quickly settling things with that Charlotte."

    Chloe said in a soft voice, but Zayn could feel a hint of jealousy when she said the name "Charlotte."

    "Okay, you wait for me, and soon after, I''ll hear what gift you want, promise?" Zayn patted her head and said lightly.

    "Okay, promise~" Chloe let go of the hug and quickly left the room.

    However, before Zayn realized, Chloe came back and kissed Zayn on the cheek, also saying, "I love you, brother~" before immediately leaving the room

    Zayn, who was shocked, just smiled and didn''t say anything else.

    "This little girl has grown." Zayn thought to himself as he exited the room

 Chapter 2 Miras Anxiety And A Marriage Proposal!

    ?In living room

    Zayn, who was walking towards the living room sofa, saw Mira, who was cleaning the table and sofa.

    He gave a small smile and knew he had to call Mira and surprise her.

    However, Zayn saw a slightly dazed and confused Mira.

    Sometimes her brows furrow and her eyes are filled with worry.

    Zayn remained silent and continued to observe Mira, who was in a daze.

    In the end, Zayn walked over, tapped Mira on the shoulder gently, and asked curiously.

    "Mira, what is wrong with you? Why do you look dazed and confused? Is there any problem?"

    Mira, who was in a daze, was immediately surprised and turned around to see Zayn, who looked worried.

    "Young Master? Since when are you behind me?" Mira breathed a sigh of relief after seeing that it was Zayn.

    However, Zayn didn''t answer Mira''s question and just rubbed her cheek gently.

    "That''s not the important thing,"

    "Now, the important thing is to answer my question,"

    "Why did you look absentminded? Do you have a problem? If you have, just tell me about it."

    Mira was shocked by Zayn''s action, and her face was red up to the tips of her ears.

    However, she eventually calmed down and rubbed her face in Zayn''s warm palms.

    For some reason, she felt better, and she had less anxiety about the foreboding.

    Zayn didn''t rush and instead waited for Mira to calm down because he knew Mira neededfort right now to rx her mind before answering his questions.

    Zayn knows Mira better than anyone because from childhood until now, Mira has always been by his side, either as a personal maid who takes care of his life or as a personal bodyguard who protects him.

    So, Zayn was used to it and knew that if Mira had a problem, she wouldn''t tell Zayn at all. She would always keep her problems to herself and solve them alone.

    After seeing that Mira had calmed down, Zayn hugged Mira and stroked her hair gently.

    "So, Mira, can you tell me what''s on your mind?" Zayn asked gently.

    However, Mira remained silent, didn''t answer, and just leaned her head into Zayn''s arms.

    That hunch suddenly came back, and the anxiety inside her grew, as if Zayn would leave at any moment and leave her behind.

    "Not!" Mira screamed and hugged Zayn tightly, as if to prevent him from leaving her.

    "Don''t leave me!" She was sobbing uncontrobly and refused to let Zayn leave her arms.

    Zayn was taken aback by Mira''s sudden crying, and right now he knew that she must have possessed an uneasy feeling.

    Zayn knows that Mira sometimes has bad feelings about what will happen to her or even to the people closest to her¡ªit was himself.

    Ever since Mira was a child, she has been like this sometimes, and Zayn alwaysforts her to calm her down.

    However, this was the first time Zayn saw Mira cry like this, which made him doubt what was really going on.

    So, Zayn tried to calm her down again and held her a little longer.

    After a while, Mira calmed down and just hugged Zayn tightly, not wanting to let go.

    Seeing that Mira had calmed down, Zayn asked her softly.

    "Mira, how long do you think we have been together?"

    "15 years~" Mira answered in a low voice.

    Seeing that Mira is actually talk able, Zayn buries his face in her hair and continues exining.

    "Yeah, it had been 15 years since we were together."

    "When I first saw you, it was a little girl who was covered in mud all over, and even her face and feet were dirty with mud."

    Hearing her Young Master talk about it when she was a child made her very embarrassed, and her face suddenly reddened.

    However, Zayn didn''t pay attention to her and continued his exnation anyway.

    "At that time, I thought and wondered, ''Who is this little girl? And why is she so dirty? Is she in trouble?'' and all kinds of curiosity."

    "Especially that adorable little girl''s face with the purple eyes, who looked around with interest."

    "I thought that the little girl was my new sister and the illegitimate child of my father that my mother found." Zayn chuckled and said with a bit of a joke.

    Mira''s face got even redder after hearing Zayn talk about that time.

    Moreover, the person who brought her into the Welston family was Zayn''s mother, Ca Welston.

    Mira didn''t know anything because she had grown up in an orphanage. She didn''t know who her parents were and didn''t want to know because she considered the Welston Family to be her true family.

    Zayn stroked Mira''s head gently and continued.

    "However, it turns out that the little girl isn''t my little sister like I thought."

    "Still, I didn''t care, and I thought if Mom brought her here and introduced her to me, it would mean that she would be an important person for me."

    Mira, who was still burying her head in Zayn''s chest, felt very happy after hearing that and she rubs her head on Zayn''s broad chest.

    "After hearing that the little girl would be my maid and guard, I was very surprised."

    "However, I ept that and continue to be with that little girl, whether ying or doing other things."

    "I consider her to be my little sister and a part of my precious family."

    "She has always served me and has been my personal guard to this day."

    "And...

    Zayn released Mira''s hug and held Mira''s soft hand, saying, "I would be lying if I said that I didn''t fall in love with that girl."

    "So, Mira..."

    Mira''s heart raced as she heard this and guessed, "Will Young Master... "  Something she had always hoped for, even in her dream!

    "Will you be my bride, Mira?" Zayn smiled and said something that made Mira''s heart race and her face as red as an apple.

    Hearing Zayn''s proposal, Mira shed tears of joy and hugged Zayn''s neck tightly.

    "Of course! of course! I will!" Mira couldn''t contain her sudden excitement.

    Mira is very happy, because she has been waiting for this moment for 15 years!<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    Even though Zayn''s mother, Ca, said that she would be Zayn''s wife in the future, Mira couldn''t help being nervous because she was afraid that Zayn would not like her and only see her as his maid and guard.

    So, she always maintains her attitude in front of Zayn because she has fallen in love with the man in front of her and is afraid that Zayn will not like her or be attracted to her.

    Now that Zayn has stated that she has be the most important person in his life and has made this proposal, she is relieved and overjoyed.

    "Okay, don''t cry anymore." Zayn looked at Mira with a smile and wiped the tears at the corner of her eyes.

    "Yes Young Master~" Mira rubbed her face with Zayn''s warm hand.

    Zayn smiled teasingly and then said to Mira, "Don''t call me Young Master anymore, Mira, because you will be my wife, so try another call!"

    Hearing that Zayn wanted her to call him something else but being confused about what to call Zayn, she asked Zayn, "I don''t know what to call you, Young Master, because I used to call you "Young Master."

    Seeing that the opportunity has opened, Zayn smiled, then went near Mira''s ear and said softly, "You must call me "Husband" my honey Mira~" Zayn breathed into Mira''s ear.

    Immediately, Mira''s face was as red as an apple, and her heart was beating wildly.

    Seeing Mira frozen silent, Zayn continued to tease her and said in a soft tone, "Why, Mira, don''t you want to call me husband?~"

    Mira''s breath hitched, and she finally forced herself.

    "My husband~ I love you so much~" Mira whispered into Zayn''s ear in a coquettish tone.

    Zayn''s heart was beating fast, and he felt like an electric current was running through his body after hearing Mira''s flirtatious voice.

    "This girl is very seductive, with charming eyes, a soft and flirty voice, and especially the body, which is very attractive to men!"

    "If I couldn''t contain my increasing desire now, I''m sure I would have eaten it by now!"

    "However, I know this is not the right time, especially since Charlotte ising, and I have to tell Mom that Mira will be my wife."

    "I have to give her the happiness and status she deserves."

    Zayn immediately calmed down and took every decision wisely, befitting his title in the capital!

    Zayn smiled softly, then he embraced Mira at the waist and kissed her on the lips.

    Mira was surprised by Zayn''s sudden kiss, but she immediately held Zayn''s neck tight and kissed him back.

    After three minutes of enjoying each other''s kisses, they both broke their kisses and looked at each other with affection, especially Mira, who had dreamt about it so many times because to her, Zayn was everything.

    Zayn smiled then stroked Mira''s hair affectionately then said "Are you feeling better now?"

    Mira immediately understood Zayn''s meaning and said softly, "Even though I still have that bad feeling, I''m sure my husband won''t leave me~"

    Zayn smiled gently and said in earnest

    "Of course your husband won''t leave you!"

    "Don''t you know your husband''s abilities are well known in the capital?"

    Mira immediately came to her senses and immediately remembered.

    "Yes! Young Master is a monster!"

    "Even I, who had been trained in martial arts and various aspects of militarybat by the butler of the Welston family, was never able to win at all."

    "Even the young master didn''t look like he was trying at all when defeating me in that practice session!"

    Mira immediately calmed down and breathed a sigh of relief.

    She could be sure now that her Young Master would be fine.

    Now, although she still has this bad feeling in her mind, she''s not as worried as she used to be and has confidence in Zayn''s abilities.

    Zayn saw Mira, who seemed to have calmed down and wasn''t full of worries anymore, feelingfortable.

    However, when Zayn suddenly remembered something, he couldn''t help but twitch his mouth slightly, and he felt a little guilty.

    Mira immediately came to her senses and felt that Zayn seemed to want to tell her something but hesitated.

    "Husband, Is there anything you want to say to me?"

    Zayn took a deep breath, then hugged Mira gently and said.

    "Mira, you know that I have a fianc¨¦e, and mine is not only Charlotte, but there are three more that the Welston family arranged for me?"

    Mira immediately understood, and immediately she smiled gently and hugged Zayn''s neck, saying, "I know that my husband will not only marry me alone, but there has also been an engagement arranged by the Welston family."

    "However, that doesn''t prevent me from falling in love with you, husband~"

    "Moreover, if we marry you, we will be sisters, but of course I will not give up on them to get your love, my husband~"

    Zayn is immediately pleased but at the same time feels guilty for Mira, who has been with him since childhood.

    p¦Ánd¦Á`no¦Í?1--§ão§® So, he immediately hugged Mira''s waist and kissed her soft lips again.

    Mira closed her eyes and enjoyed Zayn''s soft kiss.

    After that, Zayn looked at Mira gently and said.

    "Don''t worry, Mira. I promise to love you with all my heart."

    Mira smiled and nodded her head, feeling sweet in her heart because her young master was so concerned about her feelings.

    Suddenly realizing something, Mira tilted her head and asked curiously.

    "Husband, I just realized something."

    "You say that you have three fianc¨¦es apart from Miss Charlotte?"

    Zayn thought a bit and immediately exined the situation to Mira.

    "Yeah, mom told me recently that I have three more fiancees, but mom didn''t exin who they were, she said I would find out soon, and she said they were people close to me."

    The "Mom" Zayn talks about is his birth mother and the wealthiest woman in his country, Ca Welston!

    Mira nodded her head as if she understood.

    But she doesn''t really care because now her goal has been reached and all that remains is for her to be Zayn''s most beloved wife!

    Even though she epted on the surface, in her heart she wanted to be the pce master!

    Zayn doesn''t know what''s on Mira''s mind, and even if he did, maybe he just smiles and doesn''t mind if Mira bes the leader of his backyard.

    Just as Zayn was about to speak, Zayn''s phone suddenly rang.

    Zayn immediately let go of Mira''s hug when he noticed the name that had been called to him.

    "Mom?"

 Chapter 3 The Shocking News From Mother

    ?"Mom?"

    Zayn was a little confused because it wasn''t usually his mother calling him at night like this.

    However, he knew that there was likely something important his mother had to say, so he immediately picked up the phone.

    "My little Zayn~" A very seductive, mature woman''s voice came from the other end of the call.

    "Mom, it''s not usually that you call me at night like this."

    "Is there something important?" Zayn smiled and greeted his mother with curiosity.

    "Humph! Can''t I call my dear son if there is nothing unimportant?" A voice full ofints sounded on the other end of the call.

    Zayn was used to his mother being like this to him, so he didn''t take herints seriously.

    So he pretended to feel guilty, saying, "Okay, my dear mother, it was my fault for not being considerate."

    "Hum! good if you know that."

    Zayn feels helpless watching his mother treat him in this manner which doesn''t fit his mother''s cold image on the outside.

    He often heard that his mother, before marrying his cheap father, was an independent woman who built her own business empire, and she was the female president as well as the capital''s first beauty at that time.

    Many men rushed at this time to propose marriage to her, especially young masters from great families who fell in love with her.

    However, Ca never epts any of their proposals and thinks they are all just people using their family''s power without any real ability.

    Until one day, at a dinner banquet, Ca met Zayn''s cheap dad, Richard Welston, and was drawn to him because of his terrible skills and talents.

    Richard, who at that time also built his business empire without the help of the Welston family, made him a famous star at that time.

    Even Ca, who was so proud at the time, finally admitted that Richard was better than her, especially with his deep mind and seeming ability to see through all other people''s thoughts.

    This made Ca even more curious about Richard.

    And sure enough, as the saying goes, "if a woman is curious about a man, that woman is not far from falling." Ca finally fell in love and wanted to marry Richard after a long period of contact, of course, Richard''s handsome face was also ying a part in making Ca fall in love.

    Ca took the surname Welston after marriage and assisted Richard in consolidating the Welston family''s power in the capital.

    Until now, the Welston family has dominated both the capital and the country.

    This is also one of the reasons that Zayn really respects his parents and doesn''t want anything to threaten the harmony of their family.

    "So, my dear mother, is there something important?" Zayn immediately asked why she called.

    "Fufufufu! Okay, back to business, I have three important news to make." Ca chuckled, but suddenly became serious.

    Zayn raised his eyebrows and listened to what his mother was about to say.

    "I have two good and one bad news items to share with you."

    "Fufufu~ which do you want to hear first little Zayn~?" Ca said it teasingly.

    Zayn thought for a moment, then said, "I prefer the bad news first."

    Just kidding, if he chose the good news and then heard the bad news afterward, it wasn''t like the good news would turn out to be vapid?

    Of course, he had no idea what the bad news was. However, seeing that his mother''s tone was slightly different, he became slightly anxious.

    "Fufu~ well, the bad news is that your engagement with Charlotte has been cancelled." Ca chuckled on the other end of the phone.

    "Eh?" Zayn widened his eyes and almost dropped his phone in surprise.

    He didn''t expect to suddenly get news like this and was very surprised.

    How could you not be surprised? His own engagement was because Charlotte''s family owned most of thend in the town that the government was nning to develop for business and education areas!

    Its value can be hundreds to thousands of times greater than the original price before construction!

    If the Welston family can manage it, the Welston family will rise to a terrible level! Even the enemies of the Welston family who were hiding and had ill intentions would give up and would never have other intentions.

    However, now his mother has said that his engagement to Charlotte has been called off, so Zayn is very confused and wonders to himself.

    Mira, who had been trying to listen all this time, was also shocked and covered her small mouth in disbelief.

    Because she was very close to Zayn, even Ca considered her to be her daughter and she also knew about the reason her Young Master was betrothed to Charlotte, so she had the same thoughts as Zayn.

    Seeing Zayn remain silent and not answer, Ca understood, so she smiled and exined.

    "Yesterday, we visited the Bailey family and decided to cancel the engagement between you and Charlotte."

    "Of course we have our reasons."

    "Because the government issued the news that the town development that had been nned was not carried out because thend area was quite bad and not good as a foundation for development,"

    "Many people regretted this and because of this news, many investors withdrew their capital for the development of the town,"

    "Including the Welston family, but since we have made no investment other than to betroth you, we have no real loss."

    Zayn who listened seriously immediately understood.

    Maybe, on the surface, it was a profitable business. However, if you look deeper, the Welston family is very disadvantaged by this situation.

    A second-ss family forcing a family at the top of the pyramid like the Welston family to betroth him to Charlotte, this matter became a public conversation.

    If the Welston family''s enemies and even the government hadn''t intervened to prevent the Welston family from taking further action against the Bailey family, they might now be bankrupt.

    In addition, thanks to the Welston family, the Bailey family was promoted from second-ss family status to first-ss status. It was a pie that fell from the sky for them.

    If it were not for the development of the Welston family, Ca would not have engaged her beloved son to Charlotte.

    p¦Ánd¦Á,no¦Í?1,§ão§® Now, the Bailey family had no chips to y with, so it was natural for the Welston family to cancelled off the engagement.

    Cooperative rtionships based on interests are fragile and easily destroyed.

    "Of course that''s not the only reason we pulled off the engagement."

    "At first, I thought she would be suitable to be my daughter-inw, but as I watched her over time, it turned out that she wasn''t suitable at all."

    "I also know that Charlotte is a very cold and arrogant girl. I know because I was like her in the past."

    "However, she was a bit different from me, who started my business empire without any major powers behind me."

    Ca''s soft and a little bit proud voice came from the other end of the phone and she continue.

    "Fufufu~ also, I know that my beloved son is trying to develop a good rtionship with that girl but is being neglected by her." Ca teases Zayn and chuckles.

    Zayn rubbed his nose in embarrassment. If the women outside knew that their dream prince was also being ignored by Charlotte, they would probably stab Charlotte with a knife, and the men would burst outughing and say, "Even the capital''s prince is being ignored!"

    "Hum! How dare she ignore my little baby Zayn." Ca''s somber voice came from the other end of the phone.

    Zayn just sighed inside "My mom spoils me too much!"

    "Then, how would Charlotte''s parents react to this?" Zayn is curious about this, maybe they will explode with anger?

    And Ca''s answer matches Zayn''s prediction.

    "Of course they are angry, but there is nothing they can do."

    "They took the biggest hit because of the news, especially Charlotte''s father, who was taken to the hospital in shock by the news and broke off the engagement at the same time, and her mother, who fainted because she lost her dream son-inw."

    Ca''s soft and helpless voice rang out.

    The corner of Zayn''s mouth twitches and he thinks to himself.

    "How could anyone possibly endure such torment? Charlotte''s father is so strong that he was only taken to the hospital in shock."

    "If it had been anyone else, they would have killed themselves."

    Zayn immediately thought of something and asked, "Charlotte''s mother passed out because she lost her son-inw? What does that mean?"

    Ca took a deep breath, then asked softly, "Did you know that Charlotte isn''t their biological daughter?"

    "What?! Is that true?" Zayn was really surprised to know this.

    He didn''t expect that there was such a big secret in her family.

    "Of course it is true, my dear son."

    "They''re using Charlotte to climb up our family and using the Welston family''s reputation to their advantage."

    "If it weren''t for the fact that we needed thend to strengthen our family''s standing, we would not have followed the husband and wife''s selfish desires." Ca said this in an angry and slightly helpless tone.

    Zayn feels sorry for Charlotte now, maybe because she was forced into an engagement for the sake of the family. Even though he is also like Charlotte, he is a man who can have more than one wife!

    Now, hearing his mother''s angry tone, he knew that Bailey family was finished. He knows the nature of his mother, who hates being used by strangers, especially by threats!

    Especially, the Bailey family only second-ss family.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    At a time when the Welston family is pressuring the Bailey family, the government may then get the opportunity to block the Welston family from moving forward. Plus, the government and hidden enemies of the Welston family at that time used public opinion to suppress the Welston family.

    Zayn has noted several families that took part in suppressing the Welston family at that time. Maybe, in the near future, the Wesltons will get back at them cruelly, and he will be there to help when it happens!

    He had a terrifying business aptitude, but because he was toozy to meddle and wanted to enjoy his youth first, he had no real power in his hands.

    Immediately, he remembered that Charlotte wasing and nned to tell his mother.

    "I understand, by the way, Charlotte ising here now, maybe she want to talk about the engagement." Zayn thought and decided to tell his mother about this matter, anyway sooner orter she will find out.

    "Alright, the business between the two of you should be taken care of by yourselves." Ca smiled and said lightly.

    "Alright, I''ll talk about this peacefully. After all, our rtionship has been around for about two years. At least we won''t break up out of hatred for each other." Zayn smiled and said casually.

    "Fufufu~ My baby Zayn has grown up now, I''m so happy!"  Caughed teasingly.

    "I''ve been 23 years old, mother." Zayn rolled his eyes and said weakly.

    "Yes, yes, big." Ca answered carelessly and didn''t take Zayn''s words seriously.

    Because to her, Zayn is still a kid regardless of his age.

    Zayn knew his mom was again not taking what he said seriously, so he asked about the two pieces of good news that were left out.

    "So, what are the two remaining pieces of news?"

    "You might be surprised to hear these news, Fufufu~" Ca''s voice, which seemed mysterious and somewhat mischievous, left Zayn a bit confused. He had a hunch that these two pieces of news would shock him.

    "Since your engagement with Charlotte has been called off, I will tell you about your three fianc¨¦es that I promised to tell." Ca said softly.

    Zayn who heard this narrowed his eyes and seemed to be contemting.

    However, Ca immediately continued her exnation.

    "The three women I chose are the girls I want to be my daughters-inw."

    "They are talented and beautiful women, not inferior to Charlotte, of course, fufufu~"

    "And you must recognize them."

    Ca''s voice sounded teasing, like "Let''s guess them," which kept Zayn guessing.

    Actually, he had already guessed one to two women because he was only close to a few women.

    However, he is still in doubt because his mother sometimes doesn''t stick to routines.

    Seeing that Zayn was silent and do not speak, she said softly, "The first woman is Mira."

    Zayn, who heard that, was a little surprised, but not much because Mira was one of the women on his mind when his mother told him to guess.

    Moreover, his mother already considered Mira as her daughter, so he wasn''t too surprised and was very relieved at the same time.

    He had just proposed to Mira, which made him a little scared if his mother didn''t approve. However, all his fears were now unfounded and did not ur.

    Mira, who heard that, looked very surprised because she didn''t expect that she would be Zayn''s fianc¨¦e. Ever since Zayn proposed to her, she has found out that she started as his personal maid and that her background isn''t as good as Zayn''s other fianc¨¦es.

    Since Ca had her as Zayn''s fianc¨¦e, she has the Welston family as her background. Her ambition to lead Zayn''s wife will be realized!

    Unknowingly, a charming smile radiated from her beautiful and gentle face.

    Zayn was so preupied with talking to his mother that he didn''t notice Mira''s twisted mind to controlling his backyard.

    "Hum, I know." Zayn answered lightly, without a hint of surprise in his voice.

    Ca was a little surprised, but she quickly calmed down and tried to tease Zayn, "Ara~ did you know? Don''t tell me you already confessed your love to Mira?"

    Zayn rubbed his nose and said innocently "I just proposed to Mira."

    Ca:... :O

    Ca had no idea their rtionship had progressed to this point! However, if you think about it, it might just be because of the amount of time they''ve spent together since they were little.

    Ca''s goal was to get Mira out of the orphanage because Mira was the child of a friend who died in an ident.

    At that time, her friend was taken to the hospital and asked Ca for help onest time to take care of her child, little Mira, who was in an orphanage.

    They sent Mira to an orphanage because there was a conflict of power in their family, and they were afraid that Mira would be a victim because of this problem.

    So, they put Mira, who was still a baby, in an orphanage so that she would be safe and grow well. They also often send money to orphanages for little Mira, so she can grow up healthy and not malnourished.

    Ca, who was well aware of the situation, agreed without hesitation. After meeting with little Mira and taking her, Ca has a n to betrothed her to Zayn.

    After hearing this from Zayn, Ca is both happy and sad, as her son is finally able to be with Mira, and her friend''s wish for Mira to stay safe and sound hase true. It''s sad because she feels that the Zayn she raised will leave her soon.

    Of course, this is just an exaggerated thought from Ca, who loves Zayn too much.

    "Okay, I''m happy with that. At least, I''ve kept my promise with Mira''s mother." Ca''s voice of helplessness and relief sounded.

    Zayn was surprised when his mother suddenly mentioned Mira''s parents.

    Because whenever Zayn asks where Mira''s parents are, Ca always avoids that question, as if she didn''t know and didn''t want to discuss it.

    And how did Zayn know that his mother found out about Mira''s parents?

    Just kidding, how could his mother bring home an unknown child and appear so fond of her at the time? After all, with the strength of the Welston family, it was very easy to find someone''s information.

    So, Zayn concluded that his mother must have known Mira from the start.

    Even at that time, he thought that Mira was his father''s illegitimate daughter who was found by his mother. Luckily, it wasn''t like he thought.

    Mira was very surprised when Ca suddenly mentioned her mother.

    However, after Mira thought about it some more, it was a normal thing for the strength of the Welston family.

    So, she wonders who her parents are and why they put her in an orphanage.

    If it weren''t for Ca bringing her to the Welston family and meeting her beloved prince, Zayn, maybe she would still be alone right now in the orphanage and couldn''t have this happiness.

    So, she probably suspected that something was wrong with them that led them to put her in an orphanage.

    Zayn saw that Mira was in a daze, so he hugged her and stroked her hair gently and said, "Are you curious about both of your parents?"

    Mira nodded, but then said softly as she buried her face in Zayn''s wide chest, "I was curious about the situation that made them put me in an orphanage, but just for it because the Welston family is the real family for me now~"

    Zayn looks a little sad for his dear Mira and rubbed her hair to providefort. Although Mira imed that she was simply curious, Zayn, who has known her since childhood and can read other people''s expressions, knows that this is just her nonsense reason to make him not worry about it.

    Zayn recalls Mira''s face as a small child as being beautiful and charming, but also very cute with her chubby cheeks, and now he knows that her face as a small child is not like the face of a child born into an ordinary family.

    So, Mira may havee from a family with ss in the capital, or perhaps one of the six major families.

    And also, Zayn probably guessed that Mira''s parents were involved in a family conflict, and that they positioned Mira to stay out of the conflict.

    And maybe they had an ident that made Mira''s mother ask his mother, Ca, who was her closest and most trusted friend, to take care of Mira, who would have no more support at the orphanage if they died.

    Zayn continues to make and draw logical conclusions about Mira''s parents'' story based solely on his memories of meeting Mira for the first time.

    If Ca knew Zayn''s thoughts right now, maybe she would be shocked and say, "As expected of my lovely son!!"

    Zayn immediately came back to his senses and tried to ask his mother.

    "Mom, can you tell us about Mira''s parents? I''m also curious about them."

    Even though he had concluded the story about Mira''s parents, to be clear about their situation, it was better to ask his mother directly.

    Furthermore, his mother usually avoided this question, but he was confident that she would not do so this time.

    "I would have told the truth then, but not now."

    "When I get home, I will tell that to you and Mira in private." Ca''s helpless and sad voice sounded.

    Zayn nodded and looked at Mira with a smile after his mom finally will told themter.

    Mira also feels better because her past will be revealed and her heart felt relieved.

    Furthermore, she couldn''t contain her gratitude for Zayn and hugged him tightly, making him feel as if two heavy objects were pressing down on him, soft and so huge!

    "This girl is very healthy, my children will not go hungry in the future." Zayn breathed a sigh of relief.

    However, seeing that Mira looked happy and not worried anymore, Zayn smiled gently and his heart felt relieved.

    Immediately, he remembered that his mother had not told him who his other two fianc¨¦es were, so he asked curiously, "By the way, mother, who are my other two fiancees?"

    "Fufufu~ They are Chloe, your cute and beautiful sister, and Luna, your former childhood sweetheart." Ca chuckled and said at once.

    "What!!"

    .

 Chapter 4 What!! My Little Sister And My Ex-Girlfriend Are My FiancÃ©es? I Have A New Little Sister!!

    ?"What?!" Zayn widened his eyes in surprise.

    What the hell, how could Chloe suddenly be my fianc¨¦e¡ªand even that woman too!

    Zayn felt his mother was just joking with him and he suddenly felt goosebumps when he remembered about that woman, Luna.

    Luna, his childhood sweetheart and ex at the capital''s college, was the woman Zayn was referring to.

    Her family was one of the six major families in the capital, the Asvart family!

    The Asvart family is a very powerful family in the capital, although it is still under the Welston family.

    However, the Welston family and the Asvart family have a very close rtionship.

    Many of the generations before Zayn had married into the Asvart family, such as his grandfather Zayn and his aunt, who was his father''s sister.

    So, you could say the Asvart family was his second family after the Welston family because he had uncles and aunts from the previous generation in the Asvart family.

    It''s just that the Asvart family in his father''s generation didn''t have a daughter, so his cheap dad didn''t have a marriage with the Asvart family. If they did, maybe Zayn now has two mothers.

    p¦Ánd¦Á,no¦Í?1,§ão§® Luna is the daughter of the current head of the Asvart family and the daughter of Zayn''s aunt, Rica Welston.

    You could say Luna is his own cousin.

    He and Luna had been together since childhood, even before Mira arrived.

    Luna is the most beautiful woman in the capital, even ording to Zayn, Charlotte is below her in terms of appearance, background, and aura.

    As the only woman in the current generation of the Asvart family and the beloved daughter of the head of the Asvart family, the training she received when she was a child was not what ordinary people and families in sses 1 and 2 could achieve, and she also became a pearl for the Asvart family.

    She is a gentle woman but always keeps her distance from others. Her astonishing talent, goddess-like beauty, and extremely powerful background were the images that came to everyone''s mind whenever they mentioned her.

    However, Zayn, who has been with her through college, knows that this woman is so scary!

    So, he just sighed and tried to forget about it.

    Immediately, he said nervously to his mother, "Hahaha, Mom, you are so funny! I almost fainted because of your joke, hahaha." He forced augh and tried to convince himself that this was just his mother''s joke.

    However, Ca''s answer was like a nuclear bomb that fell right on his head.

    "Ha? How could I be kidding you? I''m not kidding you! Chloe and Luna are your fianc¨¦es, arranged by your father and me." Ca''s flustered and gentle voice came from the other end of the phone.

    Hearing this, Zayn could only hold his breath and calm himself down.

    He knew that he couldn''t avoid this from the start. Ever since he broke up with Luna at university, it was only a temporary avoidance because the Asvart and Welston families would always have a marriage rtionship with each other that could not be avoided, even by Zayn.

    Ca, who did not get an answer from Zayn, continued her words and persuaded him, "You know that the Welston and Asvart families always have a marriage rtionship if it is between the younger generations? It just so happens that because of your father''s generation, the Asvart family doesn''t have a woman of the same generation, so we don''t have marriage."

    "Now, in your generation, there is Luna in the Asvart family, and of course our families will establish a marriage rtionship with each other." Ca said softly and stated the facts as they were.

    Hearing this, Zayn couldn''t argue anymore because this was the truth. The cooperation between the two families has been established for a very long time, through many generations.

    Zayn could only sigh helplessly now that everything had happened.

    He couldn''t do anything else, and he didn''t want to cause any more trouble for his parents.

    He walked to the open window and looked at the beautiful night sky to refresh hisplicated mind.

    Mira, who had been listening to their conversation, didn''t say anything because she knew her position.

    She knew about Luna, because when she came to the Welston family home, Luna and Zayn were very close. Even Luna always followed Zayn wherever he went, like a little follower.

    Luna was also very hostile toward her for being close to Zayn.

    The rtionship between Zayn and Luna was so close that they became a couple at the university because Luna, who was the most beautiful girl at the university and the most desired woman to be a partner by all the men on campus, confessed her feelings to Zayn in front of all the students.

    Of course, Zayn epted Luna''s confession, although it was strange because it was the woman who confessed her feelings first.

    However, who made Zayn the handsomest man and the dream husband of the entire capital at that time until now? Of course, everyone thinks it''s natural.

    Mira, on the other hand, had no idea why Zayn abruptly ended his rtionship with Luna and tried to avoid her because Zayn had never told her the reason, not even his own parents.

    Mira also didn''t want to interfere with her young master at that time, so she didn''t ask him anything.

    However, Mira remembered that at that time, Zayn seemed to be depressed, and his handsome face was sometimes dazed.

    So, Mira guessed it might have something to do with Luna.

    On the other side, Zayn, who was pondering heard his mother''s soft and curious voice, "Do you have a problem with Luna, my dear son? If I''m not mistaken, you guys have had a very good rtionship since you were kids, especially back at university, she confessed to you, didn''t she?"

    Ca was confused by her son''s strange behavior, as she knew that he was in a rtionship with Luna while at university.

    However, she didn''t know that Zayn had broken up with Luna a long time ago. Otherwise, she wouldn''t have asked like this.

    Zayn understood and knew that the people closest to him knew that he and Luna were very close since childhood. Even when Luna''s news was confessed to him, they knew it.

    However, Zayn never told anyone that he had broken up with Luna a long time ago.

    Perhaps only Mira, who was by his side at all times, knew that he had broken up with Luna.

    But, of course, she didn''t know why he was avoiding Luna because Zayn didn''t tell her.

    "Yes, mom, she did confess to me, and we became a couple while at university."

    Zayn replied softly and his eyes gazed up at the stars in the night sky, as if remembering the face of the woman he had always wanted to forget, but couldn''t.

    Ca felt strange after hearing her beloved son''s response and discovered a gap in his words.

    "Wait, are you still in a rtionship with her now?" She asked curiously.

    "No, I have broken up with her." Zayn sighed.

    Ca who heard this was very surprised and asked in anger, "What?! How is that possible? Why did you suddenly break up?"

    "You know that Luna is from the Asvart family? How could you break up with her?!"

    Her voice, which had been soft, was now full of anger.

    Ca, who has always spoiled Zayn since childhood, could not contain her anger at this time.

    How could she not? Her son and Luna, who had been together since childhood, suddenly broke up, and Luna was one of the prospective daughters-inw she had wanted for a long time!

    Ca knew that Luna could not have been the one to break up with her son because she had known her since birth, even helping to take care of her when she was a baby.

    Beside that, Luna always told her that she wanted to be the beloved bride and wife of her older brother, Zayn.

    Of course, Ca totally agrees with Luna, who wants to be Zayn''s wife.

    So, Ca knew that it was her son who broke up with Luna, and the reason for that? Of course she didn''t know and didn''t want to know, because Luna had to be her daughter-inw!

    Moreover, their rtionship will further strengthen the rtionship between the Welston and Asvart families!

    Hum! How dare my foolish son throw away my favorite daughter-inw!

    "I-" Before Zayn could exin, his mother''s annoyed voice could be heard on the other end of the phone.

    "Hump! I don''t care why you broke up with her! I want you to bring back my favorite daughter-inw as soon as possible!"

    "Or else, see how I will teach you at home!"

    The corner of Zayn''s mouth twitched, and he could only mutter to himself, "How do you know the reason I broke up with her if you didn''t even give me time to exin?"

    However, Zayn knew that he couldn''t argue with or against his own mother. Moreover, from his mother''s point of view, Luna, whom she had known and even taken care of, suddenly, without any rity, her own son broke up with her.

    Of course his mother would be very angry, and even if he exined it, he was sure that his mother would not care and still want to make Luna his wife.

    Whether for family reasons or something else, Luna was destined to be his wife for a long time.

    It would be a lie if Zayn didn''t love her; the rtionship that had umted from the time they were born until now was no joke.

    Most notably, they''ve been dating since they were in university, which made them unleash all their feelings.

    Thinking about that moment made him a little sad.

    At that time, Luna confessed to him in front of all the university students. Of course, Zayn epted her confession, and they were dating at the time.

    It was strange that Luna was the one who confessed to him and not the other way around, but it didn''t matter, and no one cared.

    Who made them so handsome and beautiful? to be university representatives of the ideal husband and wife?

    The two of them have been together for a long time, whether it was in elementary school or university. They were always together, and because of their close family ties, of course they had no problems.

    Also, people always said that it was just a matter of time before they started dating.

    And sure enough, whether it was Zayn who took too long to confess his feelings or Luna who was in a hurry to make Zayn hers, Luna finally confessed her feelings, and they started dating right then and there.

    This became a huge sensation at the time, and various college forums talked about it for more than a few months, but of course Zayn and Luna didn''t really care about it.

    Since they had been together for a long time, they didn''t feel awkward around each other while dating; instead, Luna became attached to him like glue.

    Zayn also continues to spoil Luna at all times, making it impossible for her to get away from him.

    He didn''t realize, however, that Luna had always been possessive and obsessive toward him.

    Yes, she turned out to be a sick girl, and those possessive and obsessive traits finally started to appear little by little towards him.

    One day, Zayn realized Luna was bing very attached to him, evening to his mansion on a regr basis and sneaking into his room.

    Mira couldn''t stop Luna from visiting Zayn''s mansion because she was aware that Luna was her young master''s girlfriend at the time, as well as her position as the Asvart family''s only daughter.

    At first, Zayn didn''t feel anything and thought that Luna loved him very much.

    However, as time went on, he felt that Luna was overreacting and was very attached to him.

    It was as if she was very possessive of him and even forbade Mira to take care of him.

    Zayn finally couldn''t stand it and started advising her not to be like that.

    However, she ignored his advice and continued with the habit.

    Until one day, the university festival was held, and of course, Zayn was the protagonist at the end of the show, performing his own song.

    Hearing his soft and beautiful voice drove all the women in the university insane, and his wless appearanceplemented his entire performance on stage to perfection.

    Many people recorded him and posted all over the inte at that time, and it was at this starting point that he began to continuously show his amazing talent in various fields other than singing, plus the Welston family background as the most powerful family in the capital, and he got the title of "Perfect Prince" from people.

    Many women tried to approach him, either from his own university or even from other universities.

    Every morning he received so many love letters; it was like a normal routine for him.

    How could it not be? He was the prince every woman dreamed of¡ªhandsome, talented, and, most importantly, the only heir to the Welston family!

    Even though all of them know that Zayn already has a girlfriend, Luna, who is a flower and the most beautiful woman in the university, they don''t care and even try to snatch him from her!

    But, of course, he rejected them all. He had a very beautiful, gentle, and elegant girlfriend by his side. Moreover, she was a woman he had been with since he was a child!

    So, how could Zayn be interested in them?

    However, it seems that his thoughts were different from Luna''s at the time.

    And at that time, Luna, who was getting restless as Zayn became more and more recognized in the capital, was afraid that Zayn would be taken by another woman and leave her.

    A whole range of negative emotions came to Luna''s mind¡ªjealousy, fear of losing Zayn, and so on¡ªwhich made her n the perfect conspiracy to bind and confine Zayn as her own!

    Luna tried to trap him in various ways, until one day he was caught and locked up in a warehouse.

    And Mira happened not to be by his side at the time due to training with the butler outside the city.

    At first, he was very confused and thought that the Welston family''s enemies were after him.

    However, after breaking free and taking out the guards, he knew that Luna was the one who had nned it all.

    Fortunately, Luna was not there when he was arrested, and he guessed that she was called to the Asvart family mansion at that time.

    He also found out that some of the women who approached him suddenly disappeared the next day, and it was because of that woman, Luna!

    The woman who always appears elegant, calm, and gentle in front of him turns out to have a very strong obsession with him!

    He didn''t know when she became like that; perhaps it was a trait she had harbored for years, even before they started dating.

    the trait to make him her own!

    He felt sad, scared, and tired of it all, so he decided to stay away from Luna and break up with her.

    Maybe this is called running away from a problem.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    He also felt a little scared and couldn''t bear her obsessive love for himself.

    So, he sent a message to Luna, saying, "I already know everything you did; you disappointed me; from now on, don''t contact me again."

    From then on, Zayn never spoke to Luna again,.

    Also, Luna hadn''t shown up since then, and he heard from his aunt, who was Luna''s mother, that she was going abroad to continue her studies.

    Maybe while he was in confinement, the Asvart family nned to send Luna abroad.

    Zayn''s guess at the time.

    However, he still remembered that before she went abroad, she sent him a message: "I won''t let you go, honey~"

    This made him think that Luna woulde back sooner orter.

    But that was his biggest regret to date.

    He should have prevented Luna from bing so obsessive like that.

    He should have paid more attention to her at all times.

    However, it''s all toote now.

    Immediately, his mother''s voice came on the other end of the phone.

    "You should make up with Luna as soon as possible."

    "If there are problems between you two, you should solve them and not run away."

    "You are the sessor of the Welston family, and you must be firm in dealing with things. Years of training should be put to use, right?" Ca''s voice suddenly woke him from his reverie.

    Moreover, after hearing his mother''s words, he suddenly realized, "Right! I can''t run away from problems like this, maybe it''s my fault for not being strict with her and making her be like this."

    "As the sessor to the Welston family, I can''t go on like this!"

    As if waking up, Zayn immediately realized his mistake in running away from such problems.

    Although he was always called a genius and went through rigorous training from the Welston family, he did not expect that the person who had framed him was his loved one, which was a hard blow to him.

    Now that he had realized his past mistakes and would face Luna, especially since five years had passed since the incident, he and his mind were more mature and advanced now, unlike when he was 18 years old.

    It wasn''t that he had never thought of facing Luna, but he was too confused about how to do so. Her love, in particr, was too heavy for him to bear. He was always looking for excuses to avoid her, which caused him to always run away from this problem and bury everything inside himself.

    Now, he must be able to step up and face it!

    Whether for his parents, the family, or even Luna herself!

    "Okay, mom, I''ll solve this problem, thanks for teaching me." Zayn''s voice was as confident as ever, without any hesitation.

    "Fufufu~ That''s my son, well I''ll leave that to you." Ca''s chuckle sounded on the other end of the phone.

    Mira, who had been staying behind Zayn to give him space, was very happy, and her eyes were like crescent moons. She was very happy that her young master seemed to be able to face the problems that had been bothering him for years.

    "Well, if you already know that Luna and Chloe are your fianc¨¦es, as well as Mira," Ca breathed a sigh of relief after this, because after she found out that her son and Luna broke up, she was very angry and afraid that her son was stubborn and didn''t want to make up with her.

    Fortunately, her son remained her son, very sensible and clear-headed.

    The corner of Zayn''s mouth twitched, and he suddenly realized that his mother had referred to his younger sister, Chloe, as his fianc¨¦e.

    And he knew this must have been the content of the agreement between Chloe and his mother when Chloe was angry that Charlotte was his fianc¨¦e.

    However, he didn''t continue to ask and just epted it because if he continued to ask andin, his mother would definitely scold him again and the conversation would be longer.

    Of course, for now in his heart, he could not yet consider Chloe as the opposite sex because he always thought of her as a younger sister, even though he was not rted to her by blood.

    It was better to leave it to time when and how he could ept Chloe as the opposite sex.

    Zayn sighed and thought.

    "Alright, mom, is there anything else?" Zayn wanted to end the call with his mom as soon as possible, as he felt Charlotte was nearing the mansion.

    "Ara ara~ Don''t you want to talk to your mother for a little longer?" Ca''s teasing voice came back, so different from when she had scolded him earlier.

    "It''s not like that, mom; Charlotte will be here soon, and I''ll wee her." Zayn rolled his eyes and sighed softly.

    He really can''t argue with his parents!

    Maybe this is his biggest weakness¡ªhis family and his loved ones.

    So, he tries to protect and take care of them all!

    "Hum~ Alright. But, I have one more piece of news that I haven''t told you yet, right?"

    Zayn remembered his mother telling him that she had three shocking news stories to tell him.

    One was the news of the engagement breakup; another was his three fianc¨¦es; andstly... He really couldn''t guess, but it made him curious about what else his mom would say.

    "Well, could you tell me right away?"

    However, Ca did not answer his question, and he heard the sound of breathing on the other end of the phone.

    Soon, the answer surprised Zayn even more than the news of his engagement to the three girls!

    "You have a new little sister!" Ca''s excited voice was heard by him.

    "What?! Are you adopting another child?" Zayn was shocked by this news, after all, if he had another sibling, then he had to love them!

    It''s not that he refused; it''s just that he was really confused, since there was Chloe by his side, and he was really overwhelmed to spoil his little sister, even though now she should be his fianc¨¦e.

    However, she''s still my sister, for now...

    "Of course not, it''s your real sister~" Ca chuckled and replied.

    "So, are you?" Zayn asked in a daze.

    "Yes, just as you thought!"

    "I became pregnant nine months ago and just gave birth to a daughter, fufufu~ Are you surprised?" Ca was very satisfied with her beloved son''s reaction.

    Zayn ispletely speechless right now.

    His mother and father had been gone for almost a year.

    They both said that they wanted to take a vacation and spend time together.

    Of course, Zayn, being the dutiful son that he is, agrees wholeheartedly.

    Initially, they told him that they would spend about 5 months on their vacation, but it had been almost a year since they had been on vacation.

    Zayn was worried at first and asked them if they were okay, to which they replied that they were having fun.

    He was relieved that they were okay, but now his mom was telling him that she was pregnant and having a daughter? So, was the one-year vacation because his mom was pregnant?

    Many questions came to his mind.

    "Surprised! I am so surprised, mom! But why didn''t you tell me earlier? You two had me worried, you know?"

    "Gone for almost a year." Zayn told his mother this in a sad and upset tone.

    Even though they said they were fine, he couldn''t help but worry about their safety.

    As the current leader and wife of the Welston family, what if they had an ident or were secretly attacked by the Welston family''s enemies? This was what Zayn was worried about!

    He was both happy and sad.

    happy that they were safe and had a little sister, but disappointed that they didn''t tell him sooner. Although it was a surprise to him, their safety was the most important thing to him.

    Knowing that she made a mistake with her son, Ca immediately apologized and said sadly, "Well, dear, I''m sorry mom and dad didn''t tell you that earlier."

    "We made you worry about our safety; we shouldn''t have done that."

    "So, can you forgive me, my dear son~?"

    Zayn sighed and said softly, "Well, it''s okay if you''re okay, mom."

    He really couldn''t be angry with his mother, especially since his anger earlier was just because he was annoyed for a moment.

    "Thank you my dear son~" Ca''s happy voice sounded on the other end of the phone.

    Feeling that the mood had improved, Zayn immediately asked his mother curiously, "Mom, what is my little sister''s name?"

    "We haven''t named her yet, dear."

    "Ah! How about you give her a name? Count it as our apology for making you worry, dear."

    Zayn was surprised and asked softly, "Would it be okay if I gave her a name?"

    "Of course, you are her older brother." Ca spoke softly and confidently.

    Zayn held his chin and thought of a suitable name for his new little sister.

    "By the way, is it winter there?" Suddenly, he asked his mother.

    Ca didn''t understand why her son was asking such a question, but she still replied, "Yes, it''s snowing here, my son. Why?"

    Zayn''s eyes lit up, and he soon found a suitable name for his new little sister.

    "I''ve been thinking about it, mom. What if she''s named "Noel Welston," a name that signifies that she was born when it was snowing?" Zayn said, and a small smile appeared on his lips.

    He was so happy to be able to name his little sister. Although they haven''t met yet, his affection is already full for this new little sister.

    "What a beautiful name, my child! Just what my dear son was hoping for!" Ca''s excited voice could be heard on the other end of the phone.

    "Well, we will name her "Noel Welston," and I hope she will be smart and talented like her handsome brother."

    "Also, so that you can love each other."

    Zayn smiled happily at that and said, "Don''t worry, mom. I will take care of her and spoil her like I spoiled Chloe."

    "Fufufu! I trust you, my son." Ca chuckled.

    Suddenly, Mira, who was smiling at Zayn, who wasughing happily, received news from the gatekeeper that Charlotte had arrived.

    Immediately, she called Zayn and said, "Young master, Miss Charlotte has arrived and will be entering soon."

    Zayn nodded his head and said to his mom on the phone, "Mom, Charlotte''s here; I''ll greet her soon, so that''s all we''re talking about."

    "Well, my dear son, take care of yourself and quickly settle the matter between you and Charlotte."

    "Oh, yes, you pick up Luna at the airport tomorrow; your aunt told me she''ll arrive tomorrow afternoon from abroad." Ca quickly reminded him.

    Zayn didn''t argue and said quickly, "Alright mom, don''t worry, I''ll get everything done before you get back."

    "As expected of my son, be good and send your regards to Mira and Charlotte."

    "Beep~"

    The phone was immediately switched off by her mother.

    After the phone was switched off, Zayn smiled at Mira and hugged her gently.

    "I''ll solve the problem with Charlotte soon, so don''t worry."

    Zayn referred to Mira''s previous hunch and gave her peace of mind.

    "Well, I believe in Young Master." Mira hugged Zayn tightly and buried her head in Zayn''s chest.

    Zayn was suddenly dissatisfied with her call and said teasingly, "Not young master, but husband."

    "Husband~" Mira''s face turned red again.

    Zayn smiled triumphantly and stroked Mira''s head gently.

    "Alright, Charlotte will be here." He let go of her hug and remembered Charlotte was nearby.

    "Well, I''ll prepare tea for my husband~ and Miss Charlotte." Mira smiled and walked out of the living room.

    Zayn nodded and smiled softly, then he sat on the sofa and waited for Charlotte to arrive.

    "Charlotte, let''s see if we can be friends after this or..." Zayn''s ck eyes contained a deep calmness.

 Chapter 5 A Precious But Forgotten Past, Charlottes Arrival!

    ?''Boom boom''

    The red Ferrari was moving very fast and ran through the traffic light.

    Fortunately, the traffic was light and rtively quiet at this time.

    However, some vehicles were still visible in the traffe, and those who were surprised to see the Ferrari speeding away scolded loudly, "Damn! That car is moving so fast! Does the driver want to die quickly?"

    The driver who was scolded by the people did not listen to or care about the people''s scolding.

    Now her mind is full of restlessness, anxiety, and various other negative expressions.

    "I need to get there as soon as possible!" She muttered to herself.

    The driver of the red Ferrari was an extremely beautiful woman, a top-tier beauty only slightly lower than the most beautiful woman in the capital, Luna Asvart!

    Her perfectly sculpted face looks so intoxicating. Her red eyes can make people who stare at them for too long fall in love. Her long ck hair flowed down to her slender waist. Her huge breasts could not be hidden by her loose clothes, making all the women who did not thrive in that area gnash their teeth in envy!

    However, what makes her look special and different from other women is her ice-cold face and her long legs!

    With her height of 1.78 meters, she looks very tallpared to other women.

    Those long, beautiful legs make her very tall!

    If the men out there saw her in ck stockings, they''d probably drool over her and salivate at the prospect of licking her legs.

    If Zayn was here and saw it, he would probably say, "Just what my ex-fianc¨¦e was hoping for! So hot!"

    Yes, she is Charlotte, Zayn''s fianc¨¦e, or rather, his ex-fianc¨¦e.

    Her beautiful and cold face was now full of sadness.

    She had juste home from work to find that the city that the government had nned to build an economic center in had been canceled. Her shocked father immediately copsed and was taken to the hospital, where it was reported that he had a heart attack.

    Fortunately, he could still be saved.

    Her mother was also not in a good condition; she looked stressed and more lethargic.

    However, she didn''t care about her family, either her own father or mother.

    Yes, she hated both of them for a long time because they always considered her to be different from their own daughter.

    They treated her like an item that could be bought and sold!

    Was it because she was a daughter that those who were hoping for a son became dissatisfied and hated her? Or maybe she''s not their real daughter? Such questions often popped into her mind.

    Although she was now the president of her family''spany and had brought glory to it, it was all because she was his fianc¨¦e.

    Yes, what she was worried about was the news that the Welston family broke off the engagement with her!

    However, it wasn''t because she was anxious about losing her status aspany president or anything else, it was because Zayn Welston was the only person she loved and her prince who saved her no longer her fianc¨¦.

    Now, her beautiful face had be dull, and she thought wildly, "No, no! You can''t divorce our engagement, you can''t leave me!" Charlotte muttered, and her red eyes looked terrifying at this moment.

    "This can''t be happening! There must have been a mistake; there must have been a misunderstanding!"

    "That''s right! There''s no way our engagement can be broken off, and he loves me so much that there''s no way we''re getting divorced, right."

    "Just yesterday he asked me out for a date the day after tomorrow, so this might not be true." The more Charlotte thought, the more she looked for reasons to justify her thoughts.

    If Zayn was aware of Charlotte''s thoughts, he would probablyin, "Auntie, don''t you hate me; howe you suddenly love me?!"

    Maybe because Charlotte always put on a cold face and looked at others indifferently, that''s why Zayn didn''t realize that she loved him so much, even so long ago.

    She couldn''t express herself in front of Zayn because she was nervous, so she just wore the same cold face she wore towards others towards Zayn.

    She herself realized that she shouldn''t be like this towards the person she loved, but because either she was nervous or because of her parents'' cruel treatment of her as a child, she had a hard time letting go of her cold face.

    Plus, she had no experience with love, and no friends to talk to about it. This frustrated her during her rtionship with Zayn.

    And she had anxiety that Zayn might get tired of her and leave her.

    Now, suddenly, the news that her engagement had been canceled by the Welston family made her almost crazy and scared.

    She loves Zayn very much. She doesn''t want Zayn to leave her.

    "If... that really happened, maybe I could tie him up and kidnap him..." A dangerous thought appeared in her mind.

    "Yeah! Great idea! We''ll stay together forever!"

    "However, what if he doesn''t want to?" Hum~" Charlotte held her small chin while driving and thinking of a terrifying n!

    "Maybe I''m going to be a bit harsh, fufufu~" She giggled, and her eyes were like crescent moons.

    Dangerous and frightening thoughts appear one after the other; her fear of losing Zayn causes her to lose her sanity while thinking.

    No one really cared about her; even her parents only used her for their benefit.

    Only he was ever concerned about her.

    Mainly, he was her hero when she was little. Her cold face giggled at the thought of that handsome boy.

    ...

    "Hey, look, look! This girl''s eyes are very strange! They are blood-red, just like vampires! It''s scary, haha!" A chubby boy pointed to a crying girl on the ground and said to his friends.

    "Yeah! So scary! How can there be eyes so red like that? Hahaha" Several other little boys agreed with the fat boy''s words andughed.

    "Wooo Woo, you''re so mean!" The little girl lowered her head and cried, sobbing.

    A little girl was very sad because the children always bullied and mocked her because her eyes were red.

    Every time she ys on the swing alone in the yground, the children always make fun of her and make her cry.

    However, she couldn''t fight against them because she was just a little girl, so she could only cry bitterly.

    She didn''t have any friends because they would get scared when they saw her blood-red eyes. So, she just yed alone in the yground..

    Her parents always scolded her and didn''t care about her, so she often went out to y by herself.

    Nobody loves her at all.

    The girl thought in her heart and was so sad. However, the boys seemed to ignore her request and kept making fun of her.

    "Hey! What did you do to her!"

    Suddenly an angry voice rang in the little girl''s ears, and the girl turned towards the sound.

    The little girl looked in the direction of the voice and saw a very handsome boy heading towards her, but the boy''s face looked angrily at the children who were bullying her.

    "Bullying little girls? You guys are so cowardly, aren''t you?" The handsome boy came in front of the little girl and turned his back on her.

    Seeing that the handsome boy was defending her, she somehow felt very safe, and her heart was beating very fast.

    It was the first time someone had helped her, but would he leave her after seeing her red eyes?

    Somehow she felt very afraid that the handsome boy had also left her.

    Even though it was the first time they met, the little girl was already scared in her heart.

    Maybe this is what is called a very deep psychological wound.

    The handsome boy did not know theplex thoughts of the little girl.

    He was taking a walk to rx his mind after finishing the old man''s hell training, and thinking about it gave him goosebumps all over his body.

    Suddenly, he saw some boys making fun of a little girl on the yground!

    Of course, he thoughtlessly rushed over to them and protected her.

    "So what? What does it have to do with you?" The fat boy challenged the handsome boy and spoke lightly.

    "Yes, yes! What''s the matter with you?" Some of the fat boy''s friends enthusiastically supported him.

    Suddenly, the handsome boy locked his gaze on the fat boy, making him nervous and his legs tremble.

    He felt like he was being stared at by a wild animal!

    How can a boy of the same age have that kind of gaze¡ªhe''s a child, right?

    The question popped into the fat boy''s mind.

    However, because he felt that he had friends and the handsome boy was alone, he felt a little calm and sneered at the handsome boy, "What do you want? We are more than one person; can you stop us from bullying that strange girl?"

    "Strange girl? You''re still young, but your mouth is so poisonous, well, I''ll teach you in ce of your parents." The handsome boy snorted at the fat boy''s words and spoke lightly.

    The handsome boy smiled lightly and said excitedly, "Incidentally, I went through hell training with that old butler, so now I think I can release my stress on you guys."

    The fat boy was furious at being teased by the handsome boy and said to his friends, "You guys! Let''s teach him a lesson!"

    "Come on!" Some of the boys shouted excitedly.

    The little girl who saw that the handsome boy was about to be beaten up felt very sad, and she burst into tears.

    p¦Ánd¦Á,no¦Í?1,§ão§® "You! You leave immediately! Don''t get hurt!" The little girl said this while crying.

    She felt guilty now that, because of her, the handsome boy would get hurt!

    This handsome boy shouldn''t have helped her and got unlucky, like her parents always told her.

    However, the handsome boy still didn''t leave, and he soon set his eyes on the little girl and smiled gently.

    "Don''t worry, you stay behind me and watch me. I will defeat them soon."

    "By the way... Your red eyes are very beautiful, like a sapphire that is carefully sculpted; I like it."

    After the handsome boy said this, he immediately confronted the naughty boy.

    The little girl was stunned and frozen at the handsome boy''s words: "He said that my eyes are beautiful? Like carefully chiseled sapphires?"

    Remembering the handsome boy''s gentle smile and his words made the girl go a little crazy.

    It was the first time someone had said such a thing to her, because usually they would stay away from her and make fun of her.

    Her face flushed, and her heart skipped a beat for the first time.

    She didn''t know what it was, but it made her drunk and want to get closer to the handsome boy.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    Looking at the handsome boy''s small back, she felt a sense of safety for the first time.

    "He looks like the hero of the book, the handsome prince!"

    The little girl thought wildly, and the seed of an obsessive nature arose in her.

    "All of you,e on forward! I''ll finish you all!" The handsome boy walked quickly and said excitedly.

    One minuteter

    "This is all you brats are capable of?" Seeing the boys who were battered and lying on the ground, the handsome boy shook his head and sighed in annoyance because he thought he could vent his frustrations after training, but they were all beaten in less than a minute, which was so boring.

    The handsome boy looked at the fat boy, who was crying and lying on the ground, then smiled and squatted in front of the boy.

    "So, how was it? Still want to bully that little girl?" The handsome boy smiled handsomely, but what the fat boy saw was like a demonic smile.

    "N-no, we won''t bully her anymore! We''re sorry, Wooo." The fat boy begged and cried hysterically.

    The first time he was at a disadvantage, but now he knew that he was wrong for bullying the little girl.

    The handsome boy smiled with satisfaction at being able to teach them a good lesson.

    Soon, he told the fat boy and the other boys to apologize to the girl.

    Of course, they agreed and rushed to the girl''s side, profusely apologizing.

    "We are sorry for our bad behavior!" They said it together and bowed their heads.

    The little girl was shocked and looked at the handsome boy in a daze as if she didn''t know what to do.

    She hadn''t had any friends for a long time, so she didn''t know how to respond to their apology.

    The handsome boy looked back at the little girl and smiled gently, which made the girl blush and bow her head.

    Seeing that the little girl was not speaking, the battered boys were anxious and pleaded sadly.

    "Wooo, we''re sorry, please forgive us! If you want, you can hit us to avenge our bad behavior!" The fat boy cried and said something to the little girl.

    He was afraid that if he didn''t get forgiveness from the little girl, the demon would beat them up again!

    If that happened, maybe their parents wouldn''t even recognize them at all!

    The handsome boy shook his head, then approached the little girl and asked gently, "Are you willing to forgive them?"

    The girl''s face flushed to the tips of her ears as the handsome boy approached her, especially hearing his soft voice, which made her obsessed.

    However, soon she saw that the battered boys were pitiful, and she couldn''t bear for them to be worse than this.

    So she looked at the handsome boy and said with a stammer, "I-it''s okay! J-juts-forgive them."

    The handsome boy nodded lightly and looked at them.

    "Well, since she has forgiven you, you can leave."

    The boys were very happy and thanked the little girl.

    Soon they ran and left the yground.

    The handsome boy shrugged his shoulders and didn''t care.

    Soon the handsome boy looked at the little girl gently and asked lightly, "Are you alright?"

    The little girl nodded her head like a chicken, which looked very cute to the handsome boy.

    Suddenly, the boy unconsciously reached out his hand and stroked her beautiful ck hair.

    Somehow, seeing this poor girl reminded him of another little girl who was brought home by his mother.

    The girl really liked it when he stroked her head, so he unconsciously did that to the little girl in front of him.

    The little girl froze in shock and didn''t move.

    Her face felt very hot, and her heart was beating very fast again.

    However, she felt a different feeling, like she was being pampered, and she was addicted to this feeling.

    Every day, she was always scolded and never felt this kind of feeling.

    She closed her eyes and tried to enjoy the handsome boy''s strokes.

    Suddenly, the handsome boy came to his senses and pulled his hand from the little girl''s hair.

    "I''m sorry for being rude."

    "Looking at you reminds me of my sister at home, who loves to have her head stroked."

    "So, I unknowingly did that to you. I''m sorry, hahaha," the handsome boy quickly exined, fearing that the little girl would misunderstand andugh awkwardly.

    The little girl immediately came to her senses and tried to force a smile on her little face, saying, "It''s okay! I don''t me you, hehehe."

    "After all, you saved me, and I believe you''re a good person!" The little girl''s softly smile appeared on her little face, but she felt a sense of disappointment and reluctance when the boy didn''t stroke her anymore.

    She really liked the feeling, which made her feel veryfortable.

    The handsome boy immediately breathed a sigh of relief and smiled softly. Fortunately, this little girl was very reasonable and kind.

    The little girl immediately thought and subconsciously asked the handsome boy, "Just now, you said that you reminded me of your little sister, so you stroked my hair?" The little girl''s red eyes showed strong curiosity.

    Somehow, she was eager to hear the answer from the handsome boy.

    The handsome boy didn''t feel anything strange about the little girl''s question and smiled gently, "Yes! You remind me of my little sister back home, hahaha," he exined excitedly, scratching his nose in embarrassment.

    The little girl smiled and nodded her head, understanding. However, behind her smile, she held a strong sense of envy and hatred for the first time.

    She didn''t understand why she felt this way, her simple mind couldn''t recognize it.

    She could only hate the figure of the handsome boy''s little sister because she could be protected and loved by him.

    The bullying she received because of her red eyes made her self-esteem very low, and she could not fight back at all. The people closest to her always make fun of her; her parents don''t seem to care much about her, and even other children make fun of her, like the boys who started her.

    In terms of appearance, this little girl is very cute and funny, especially with her innocent little face and her long, straight ck hair that reaches the back of her shoulders. The pink headband on top of her hair adds to her cuteness.

    However, her red eyes that look different make all her cute appearance seem lost to others, and they only see the little girl''s red eyes.

    The handsome boy thought that if this little girl grew up to adulthood, she would be a very beautiful woman in the future. He even thinks this little girl is no less beautiful than his childhood friend, who often ys with him.

    The handsome boy immediately asked the little girl carefully, "Are they bullying you because of... those red eyes of yours?"

    The girl was stunned and forgot that her red eyes always made people make fun of her.

    Although the handsome boy said that her eyes were very beautiful, she was afraid if it was just tofort her while being bullied by the boys.

    Soon she lowered her head and grasped the hem of her skirt nervously.

    She was afraid that the handsome boy''s words were a lie, and she felt like crying out loud if it turned out to be a lie.

    Her heart felt like it was being squeezed hard, and tears streamed down her cheeks.

    She nodded her head with difficulty.

    The handsome boy seemed to see the little girl''s anxiety; he suddenly hugged her and stroked her hair.

    "I''m sorry for suddenly asking that."

    "You''ve suffered all this time, haven''t you?" With pity, the handsome boy stroked her hair gently while hugging her.

    He knew that this little girl, who was probably two years younger than him, had already experienced such a bad thing.

    Seeing her like this made him unable to bear it, because he saw her as the little girl his mother had brought him back then.

    He was also confused as to why those boys were making fun of her beautiful eyes like that.

    In fact, her eyes appeared to be one-of-a-kind and even extremely beautiful, like a carefully carved gem.

    The handsome boy thought about it and looked into the little girl''s eyes.

    The little girl''s anxiety was swept away like the wind, and she felt very happy hearing the handsome boy''s worries.

    Immediately she hugged the handsome boy back and cried loudly, as if releasing all her burden and anxiety.

    The little girl told the handsome boy everything that had happened to her.

    The handsome boy smiled and listened to her problems, thenforted her gently, making her affection for him grow to the extreme!

    After the little girl had had her fill of crying and venting all her troubles, she soon realized that she was holding the handsome boy tightly.

    Her face immediately turned as red as an apple, but she did not let go of the handsome boy''s embrace and continued to enjoy the warm embrace.

    She soon realized that she didn''t know the handsome boy''s name, nor did she tell him hers.

    "Big Brother, I forgot to tell you my name!"

    "My name is Charlotte, big brother!" The little girl introduced herself excitedly while burying her head in the handsome boy''s chest.

    "Charlotte? What a beautiful and suitable name for you." The handsome boy smiled gently and stroked the little girl''s silky hair.

    The handsome boy was surprised that the little girl called him "Big Brother," but he didn''t think much of it.

    He also did not let go of the little girl''s embrace and praised her name.

    "Hehe~ By the way, what''s your name, big brother?" The little girl raised her head, and her red eyes looked at the handsome boy''s eyes curiously.

    Seeing her beautiful and curious red eyes, the handsome boy immediately pinched her chubby cheeks and said with a smile, "My name is Zayn, Zayn Welston!"

    The girl''s eyes lit up like stars as she murmured softly, "Brother Zayn, brother Zayn~"

    ...

    "Ahh~ Brother Zayn~ You seem to have forgotten me, honey~"

    Charlotte, who opened the car door of her red Ferrari, looked at the door of Zayn''s private mansion and said softly.

    "We will always be together, my sweetheart~" She immediately walked in with a smile on her sexy lips.

 Chapter 6 True Feelings And Charlottes Misunderstanding

    ?In living room

    "Excuse me, young master."

    "Miss Charlotte has arrived and is now in the waiting room."

    The voice of the young maid heard at the living room door immediately woke up Zayn, who was on the sofa ying with his smartphone.

    Zayn turned his gaze to the maid and smiled softly.

    "Alright, let here here; I''m waiting for her." Zayn replied lightly and waited for Charlotte''s arrival.

    Seeing Zayn''s very handsome face smiling gently at her, the maid''s face turned red, and her face was very hot.

    "Young master is so handsome! Ahh, he''s smiling at me!" She was very intoxicated by his handsome smile.

    "Did you hear?" Zayn''s confused voice immediately dismissed her.

    "A-ahh well, young master, as you wish!" The young maid was very embarrassed and immediately bowed to Zayn, after which she ran off in a hurry.

    Zayn just smiled and shook his head.

    Because of his handsome face, he was used to seeing such things and took them as daily food.

    From elementary school to university, he was always the target of women who seemed to want to prey on him.

    Fortunately, Luna, who was always by his side, always blocked those who wanted to bring him down.

    Moreover, Luna was so beautiful that they couldn''t get rid of her.

    Thinking of that, he felt nostalgic and immediately muttered, "I''ll fix everything, Luna."

    ...

    ''Tuk tuk tuk''

    Suddenly there was the sound of heels in the hallway, and Zayn immediately saw a very beautiful woman with a very cold face walking towards the living room.

    Zayn did admit that Charlotte is a very beautiful woman.

    Her title as the most beautiful woman only behind Luna, who is number one in the capital, is no joke.

    Although he had met her many times before, whether to discuss work cooperation or to improve their rtionship, he never tired of seeing her distinctive face.

    Her beautiful facial features were perfectly sculpted; her nose was sharp but small; her long ck hair flowed down to her waist; and the pink headband on her head somehow gave her an extreme sensation with the cold face she showed!

    Her loose ck sweater could not cover the curves of her convex breasts.

    But what''s special are her extremely long legs!

    Zayn admits that Charlotte is the tallest of all the women he is close to; even Mira is probably half a head shorter than her.

    When ites to Luna, she might be a little less than Charlotte when ites to height. However, Zayn hasn''t seen her in a long time, and moreover, she is abroad now, so he doesn''t know specifically who will win.

    Her red eyes look very beautiful, like a carefully chiseled gem.

    Wait! did she have red eyes? Since when? Aren''t her eyes brown?

    Zayn was dumbfounded and confused.

    Is she wearing red soft lenses? It does not appear to be soft lenses, however.

    Moreover, he felt very familiar with these red eyes, especially that pink headband, which also began to remind him of a little girl... But the girl''s face was a bit shortsighted in his mind.

    Soon, it was Charlotte who walked into the living room and stared at Zayn in a daze.

    The sight of such a handsome face made her heart beat very fast, and her face flushed very quickly, whether from embarrassment or from the excitement of meeting the person she loved the most!

    That handsome face ovepped greatly with the face of the boy who saved her when she was a child.

    It made her obsessive when she saw him!

    Although she sometimes met him, back then she didn''t know how to express her feelings to the person she loved the most.

    Now she wouldn''t be like her old self!

    She would tell him her true feelings and own him as hers!

    No one could take him away from her!

    Zayn, who saw Charlotte''s gaze, somehow felt goosebumps, and his back was very cold.

    He felt like he was about to be devoured by her, and he was also familiar with that gaze, which reminded him of Luna''s gaze toward him back then.

    He still had a clear memory of Luna''s gaze at him, especially since Luna was with him almost every hour back then!

    So, how could he forget?

    However, it''s not like she hated the engagement with him that much, right?

    Either it was just his feelings, or maybe she was hiding her expressions so well that even he couldn''t find any ws at all.

    If it was the first one, Zayn felt it was natural, but if it was the second one... then Charlotte was so terrifying that he couldn''t even find her true expression.

    So, he was more leaning towards the first one in his heart.

    However, he didn''t realize that because of his confidence in his talent and ability, he lowered his guard toward Charlotte, and that would lead to a very terrible incident!

    "Wee, Miss Charlotte Bailey."

    "Have a seat."

    Zayn quickly put all his thoughts aside and stood up to greet Charlotte as warmly as usual, but there was alienation in his expression and words.

    Because he used to call her without the word "Miss" and her surname, of course.

    However, he now had no engagement with the woman in front of him, and he didn''t have to be as familiar as before, right?

    Of course, politeness shoulde first; after all, she was his guest, and they had no animosity during the rtionship.

    Although she was always indifferent to his approach, it was her choice, and he could not force a woman to submit to him just because he was handsome and the heir to the number one family in the capital because it was not in his nature.

    Moreover, knowing that she was only adopted by her parents and used as a tool for their family''s benefit made him sympathize with her.

    Maybe her indifference stems from her bleak childhood in the Bailey family and her parents''ck of affection.

    How did he know? Of course, it was amon case.

    Even if she became the president of the entire Bailey family industry now and brought glory to the family, her status as a stranger would never change in the Bailey family.

    So, did shee because she wanted to ask him for help to keep her position as president of the Bailey familypany?

    p¦Ánd¦Á,no¦Í?1,§ão§® Hmm, that''s possible, but somehow her gaze at me earlier stilles to mind.

    In one breath, Zayn considered and guessed at the various possibilities of Charlotte''s arrival here.

    A smiling Charlotte seemed to feel nothing in response to Zayn''s alienation of her; she either didn''t know or pretended not to know...

    However, her eyes seemed to have lost their luster.

    Soon, Charlotte sat up and looked at Zayn with a very charming smile, and her red eyes contained apletely different tenderness from when they were still engaged.

    If the people in the capital knew that Charlotte was smiling softly like this, they would probably be so shocked that they would faint!

    Zayn also felt dazed by her gentle gaze because he was used to seeing her cold and indifferent face when they were together.

    "Did she take the wrong medicine today?" Zayn pondered lightly.

    However, soon he woke up from his daze and his eyes cleared, after which he smiled and asked Charlotte softly, "How are you, Miss Charlotte?"

    Even though he had messaged her yesterday about a date the day after tomorrow, he still asked to open up the topic of conversation towards her.

    If he asks her the purpose ofing when she''s just sat down, it might be rude and give the impression that he wants her to go home immediately.

    Even if that was the intention, he was still curious how she would respond to the breaking of their engagement.

    Whether she still wanted to be friends or not, today was the day to decide.

    Of course, he hoped that they could still be friends andmunicate well with each other; after all, she was a talented genius in business, and it was not bad to have a good rtionship with her.

    "I''m fine, Zayn~"<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    "Fufufu~ Are you worried about me?"

    Charlotte closed her small mouth and giggled at Zayn''s question. Her eyes were like crescent moons, showing her happiness.

    "It turns out that the engagement breakup was fake! Fufu~ Zayn still worries about me and loves me~" Charlotte was thinking wildly just because of Zayn''s normal question.

    The corner of Zayn''s mouth twitched, and he waspletely surprised at the woman in front of him.

    What the hell! Charlotte, who has always been cold and indifferent to him, is actually showing this kind of coquettishness to him?

    Was she drunk on her way here? But I don''t smell any alcohol from her.

    Zayn was really confused and looked at Charlotte in front of him like he was looking at a stranger.

    "Yes, I was worried about you, Miss Charlotte." However, Zayn still replied politely to her question.

    If he had replied, "I''m not worried about you," it would have sounded rude, of course.

    Hearing his answer, Charlotte''s heart blossomed, and she felt very sweet in her heart.

    She felt like she was going to fly into the sky now!

    She regretted not being able to express her feelings while dating him.

    If she had been able to do so, they would have kissed and hugged each other!

    "Ahh! It''s my fault for not being able to express my true feelings!"

    "Hump, but I''ll change that now, and we''ll love each other!" A very happy Charlotte began to think about how they would live their future together.

    A smiling Zayn was unaware of Charlotte''s wild thoughts about him.

    If he knew, he would probably be very scared.

    "Hehehe~" Charlotte smiled charmingly at Zayn''s answer!

    Zayn would no longer be surprised by Charlotte''s change in nature and quickly get used to it.

    So, he immediately asked her, "Do you have some very important business toe to my mansion at night?" Zayn asked with a gentle smile.

    Even if they were no longer together, he would not be rude to Charlotte.

    "Of course it''s very important, you know~" Charlotte said so excitedly.

    "I got the news that our engagement was broken off, and I wanted to confirm that with you, Zayn~."

    "However, it doesn''t seem to be true, and you still love me very much, don''t you?" Charlotte giggled and was very relieved after concluding that.

    At first, she was very scared and even had ns to tie Zayn up and lock him in a room with only the two of them.

    However, it seemed like her worries were unwarranted.

    Even if their family cooperation broke up, it was not rted to their engagement, right?

    Charlotte is overjoyed and can''t wait to kiss Zayn''s seductive lips!

    At this moment, Zayn was so dumbfounded that he wanted to hit someone.

    What the hell is this woman? She wasn''t sick, was she?

    How could she have such thoughts?

    She shouldn''t like the engagement between them, right? Her indifferent nature towards him is proof of that.

    So, have I misunderstood all this time?

    Zayn had a headache, seeing how everything he thought was different from reality.

    Although he was usually smart and thoughtful, facing the woman in front of him, he really felt stupid.

    All this was because he didn''t know Charlotte''s true nature.

    He was only rted to her because of the engagement made possible by the cooperation between their families.

    So, Zayn didn''t really care at first and just went with the flow of their rtionship.

    That was all he did for her, whether it was going on dates or asking how she was doing.

    Her indifference made him less interested in getting closer to her on a deeper level.

    However, seeing her love for him made him a little shaken.

    He was really at a loss for words as he was afraid of hurting Charlotte''s feelings.

    Zayn is very gentle with those close to him, even though she is no longer his fianc¨¦e, but he finds it hard to tell her the truth.

    However, he was still curious and asked her, "Miss Charlotte, may I ask you a question?"

    "Of course, Zayn~ you can ask me anything you want to ask," Charlotte said with a flirtatious smile.

    Zayn took a breath and said seriously, "Do you hate the engagement between us and hate me?"

    He had to confirm one thing with her, and this was also what made him curious, especially seeing Charlotte, who didn''t seem to hate the engagement between them.

    Charlotte, who was still smiling, seemed to have guessed and expected such a question from him.

    So she said softly, "At first, I hated the engagement arranged by my family."

    "They arranged the engagement without discussing it with me at all, and of course, it made me hate them so much," Charlotte said coldly, and her indifference appeared on her face again.

    Now she wasn''t the soft and flirtatious woman from before, but the ice goddess that Zayn knew.

    Suddenly her cold face turned soft, and she continued, "However, after I found out that my fianc¨¦ is from the Welston family, it made me so happy that I wanted to cry."

    "The prince of the capital and the person I''ve loved the most for a long time turned out to be my fianc¨¦!"

    "I am very grateful to those who betrothed me to him."

    "My dream came true, and it made me sleepless for days." Charlotte looked at him with such love that Zayn feltplicated in his heart.

    "However, because I couldn''t express myself in front of him, I became very cold towards him, and I was afraid of boring him."

    "However, it seems like my worries were in vain because he, Zayn Welston, loves me so much!" Charlotte is so happy to have let all her feelings out and not hidden them from her loved one.

    Zayn, who now finally knows the whole truth, feels very depressed and guilty about the woman in front of him.

    "So, I misunderstood her all this time?"

    "The love she demonstrated to me was genuine, and she wasn''t lying, huh?" Zayn sighed helplessly as he reflected.

    A woman as beautiful and perfect as Charlotte loved him so much.

    Moreover, it is because she cannot show and is clumsy in front of him that she always disguises her appearance.

    How could he not be moved?

    However, their engagement had already been broken at a time when the cooperation between their families had broken down.

    This is a shoring based on profit alone, without a deeper rtionship.

    Unlike the rtionship between the Welston family and the Asvart family, which has been established through several generations, the rtionship with the Bailey family is very superficial.

    Moreover, the two families are not of equal status.

    One was the leader of the six major families, and the other was just a newly promoted first-ss family.

    Especially, his mother really hates Bailey''s family now.

    So, how can he respond to all this?

    Zayn was depressed for the second time, first with Luna and now with Charlotte.

    However, he can''t lie to Charlotte and has to tell her the truth.

    Whether it''s about the engagement breakup or about his three new fianc¨¦es,

    Even though it would hurt her, these were all things he had to say.

    "Charlotte, actually-"

 Chapter 7 Madness And The Other Side That Was Revealed, Dead

    ?"Charlotte actually-"

    "Excuse me, young master."

    Just as Zayn was about to speak, Mira''s voice sounded at the other end of the living room door.

    Zayn immediately turned his gaze towards the sound and saw Mira, who was carrying tea and snacks on a tray.

    She smiled and looked at Zayn softly, as if he were the only one in her eyes right now.

    Zayn also smiled and said softly, "Mira,e in."

    Mira immediately entered and served the tea and snacks on the table gracefully.

    Charlotte, who had been watching Mira, didn''t say anything and just looked at her coldly.

    She knew Mira very well because she was Zayn''s personal maid and always took care of his daily needs.

    Of course, she hated Mira in her heart because she was very close to her beloved Zayn, and she could not tolerate any woman getting close to her beloved fianc¨¦.

    Although she knew that now she couldn''t break her face in front of Zayn, she still felt a strong threat that Zayn would be taken by the women around him, and Mira was one of them, as was Zayn''s younger sister, Chloe!

    Charlotte knew that Chloe''s feelings for her beloved Zayn were not just affection for her brother, but more than that!

    And how does she know? Maybe it''s a woman''s instinct.

    She won''t let them take away the only man she loves, even if she uses violence!

    Zayn is mine, only mine!

    Charlotte thought to herself, and her sharp gaze never left Mira.

    Mira frowned as she felt a sharp gaze and murderous intent directed at her.

    Immediately she turned her gaze towards Charlotte, who was sitting and looking at her coldly.

    Mira also stared sharply at Charlotte, but soon she smiled and greeted her politely, "Wee, Miss Charlotte."

    Although she was now the Welston family''s future daughter-inw and Charlotte, whose engagement had broken off with her husband, was nothing in front of her, surface politeness muste first.

    After all, she would be the wife and mistress of the pce among Zayn''s wives!

    Elegance and patience should be the priorities.

    However, she also hated Charlotte for ignoring her young master back then.

    Who was the young master? The most talented and admired man in the entire capital,

    His talent, looks, and background are nothing to beat at all!

    If it weren''t for him beingzy and feeling that it wasn''t the right time to take over the Welston family, he would have turned the Welston family into a powerful force and evenpeted with the top families around the world.

    However, who is Charlotte? Although she is very beautiful in appearance and talented in business, is she so arrogant that she neglects her young master?

    Onlying from a second-ss family that had just advanced to first-ss, and that was due to the benefits of her engagement with her young master.

    Therefore, she hates Charlotte in her heart, and now her engagement with her husband has been broken off.

    Of course, she was very happy.

    Mira kept her thoughts to herself and snorted coldly.

    Charlotte just nodded and looked away from Mira.

    If it weren''t for this woman, she would have continued to talk warmly with her beloved fianc¨¦.

    It was a pity that this woman was interrupting her time with her beloved Zayn.

    Zayn, who realized that they were at odds, immediately said softly to Mira, "Thank you, Mira, for your hard work."

    Mira''s face turned red upon hearing Zayn''s praise, and she said with a smile, "It''s okay, young master! It''s my duty to take care of all your needs~"

    Charlotte immediately realized the provocation in Mira''s words towards her, and she was so angry that her fists clenched hard.

    "Just a maid by my fianc¨¦''s side makes you so arrogant, huh!"

    "When I get married to my beloved Zayn, I''ll take over the entire task of taking care of my fianc¨¦''s daily life from you!"

    "See how you''ll try to steal him from me, huh!"

    However, she soon came to her senses and snorted coldly in her heart.

    She didn''t take Mira seriously at all because of her status as Zayn''s personal maid.

    However, if she knew that the maid in front of her would be the wife approved by Zayn''s parents... How would she react?

    Mira quickly finished putting down the tea and snacks and bowed her head to Zayn, saying, "Then, young master, I''d like to leave."

    Zayn nodded his head and winked at Mira, which made Mira''s face blush, and she walked out quickly.

    Not to mention, she bowed her head slightly to Charlotte.

    However, before leaving, she mockingly smiled at Charlotte and walked out of the room.

    Charlotte really felt a strong hatred in her heart towards Mira, who was mocking her!

    However, she was only indifferent on the surface.

    Soon she got rid of all her annoyance and looked at Zayn gently.

    He wanted to talk to me about something, didn''t he?

    Was it about our engagement? Or maybe marriage?!

    Does he want to marry me right away? Wow! How is this! My heart isn''t ready!

    However, if he insists, I can''t help but agree, fufufu~

    After we get married, how many kids does he want to have? One or two? Or even five!

    I don''t mind even if he asks for more than that! After all, I love him so much~

    Whatever he wants, I''ll grant it~

    Oh, my darling Zayn, say it quickly, honey~ I can''t wait~

    Charlotte thought wildly and started thinking about her bright future with her fianc¨¦ in front of her.

    However, Zayn''s answer was like dropping a nuclear bomb right on her head.

    "Charlotte, actually, our engagement is broken, and we have nothing more to do with each other."

    "However, if you want to keep working with each other, of course I will be very happy and ept that."

    Zayn sighed and finally decided to speak his mind.

    Although Charlotte loved him so much, their engagement had been broken since the day before.

    Moreover, he already had three fianc¨¦es arranged by his family.

    He was also thinking of asking his mother to recover the engagement between them.

    However, he was sure that Charlotte could not ept such conditions.

    So he had no choice but to give up on her.

    Charlotte''s smile froze, but she forced a smile and flirtatiously said, "Zayn, since when are you so good at flirting? Fufu~ don''t joke like that, honey~ I feel jealous, you know~"

    Zayn could only regret that he could not ept her love at all.

    Although initially he was not interested in Charlotte because of her indifferent face, knowing all her problems made him change his opinion about her.

    The cold Charlotte turns out to be very beautiful when she can express her feelings like this.

    Her spoiled and flirtatious nature really surprised him.

    However, sooner orter, the Welston family would announce the divorce of their engagement and his three new engagements.

    Of course, if he did not know at first that Charlotte loved him so much, he would not care if she knew or not.

    Now, let''s go with the flow.

    "I''m sorry, Charlotte, but I''m not joking and this is the truth."

    "Tomorrow, the Welston family will announce our divorce and also announce my new engagements." Zayn exined gently and hoped that she could ept the fact.

    Hearing Zayn''s answer, Charlotte''s eyes suddenly looked dead.

    Her whole body was very weak, and she asked questions in her heart.

    "Why? Why is it like this?"

    "Obviously, I was the first to meet him back then, and I also loved him first!."

    "How can our engagement really be broken?"

    "Was it because of my cold attitude towards him back then that he broke off the engagement?"

    Tears fell down Charlotte''s cheeks, and she looked at Zayn with a hint of hope.

    " I-is there really no way o-our engagement can be recovered, honey?"

    "You love me a lot, don''t you?"

    "Yesterday you asked me out the day after tomorrow, didn''t you?"

    "I''m sorry, Zayn. I''m sorry for making you always take the initiative."

    "I-it''s because I don''t know how to rte to men, and I promise I''ll change, and we''ll always be together, okay?"

    "Please, Zayn."

    Charlotte looked up at Zayn through tears, and her red eyes really contained all her feelings.

    Zayn really couldn''t bear to see her cry, but the truth had to be told firmly: "Sorry, Charlotte, it''s a family decision, and I know you won''t ept that I have a wife other than you, right?"

    He knew this and tried to give her a chance.

    If she says that she epts it, of course, he will discuss it with her mother.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    However, he knew her proud and arrogant nature.

    And sure enough, Charlotte suddenly refused with a firm, "No! I don''t want to share with another woman! I''m the only one who can be your wife!"

    Her red eyes looked dead, and she stared at Zayn strongly.

    Zayn was surprised and suddenly saw Charlotte''s simrity to Luna, as if she belonged only to them.

    But I guess I was wrong, wasn''t I?

    She couldn''t possibly be such an obsessive woman?

    Zayn suddenly felt his back go cold and got goosebumps, but he quickly dismissed his thoughts because he felt that he had been in a rtionship with Charlotte for only two years, unlike Luna, who had been in it since she was a child.

    Looking at Charlotte, who looked so haggard like this, he could only say helplessly, "Anyway, it''s already happened, and our engagement is broken."

    Charlotte bowed her head, and Zayn had no idea what she was thinking.

    So, he immediately wanted to give Charlotte some time.

    "Charlotte, I''m going to go to my workspace for a minute and check something."

    "I''ll be right back."

    Zayn looked at Charlotte heavily and spoke softly.

    Soon, he walked out of the living room.

    Charlotte stared at Zayn outside, and she immediately muttered lightly, "I won''t let you go, honey~"

    "You are mine alone!"

    She turned her gaze toward Zayn''s tea and smiled charmingly.

    After three minutes,

    Zayn entered the living room and was surprised to see Charlotte, who was already looking energized and different from her haggard look.

    He felt relieved but also sad for her.

    After he sat down, he looked at Charlotte and said softly, "So, Charlotte, are you feeling better?"

    Charlotte looked at Zayn gently and smiled sadly.

    "I''ve been thinking about it, Zayn, and I know that I can''t be selfish, and I''m ready to ept that."

    Zayn sighed and continued to listen to her words as he sipped his tea.

    "I also recognize that it is difficult for us to be together right now, whether due to bad family rtionships or other factors."

    "It was also my fault for not being able to show my true feelings for you earlier, Zayn."

    Charlotte said softly and looked at Zayn with affection.

    Her red eyes showed her strong love for him.

    Zayn put down his finished teacup and said softly, "Indeed, but we can still be best friends, Charlotte, and we can still work together in business in the future."

    "You''re right, Zayn."

    "However, you seem to have misunderstood something."

    Charlotte suddenly said lightly, and her eyes looked at Zayn obsessively.

    "Because I will never let you go, honey~"

    Zayn was surprised and looked at Charlotte in confusion, asking, "What do you mean, Charlotte?"

    Charlotte didn''t answer and just smiled charmingly while counting down.

    "3"

    "2"

    Zayn had a bad feeling, and just as he was about to stand up, he heard Charlotte''s flirtatious voice.

    "1~"

    "Boom!"

    He fell onto the sofa and also felt his body limp and unable to move at all!

    "What''s going on?!"

    "What''s going on? I can''t move at all!

    Zayn was taken aback and frantically questioned himself in his heart.

    He immediately thought of the tea he had drunk and nced at the cup.

    "Am I under anesthesia?!

    "But who put the anesthetic on me?!

    He thought quickly and immediately looked at Charlotte in surprise.

    "Charlotte! Is that you?!"

    Charlotte stood up and said softly, "Yes~ it''s me, honey~"

    "Why are you doing this to me, Charlotte?!" Zayn was really surprised now!

    As it turned out, she was an obsessive woman like Luna!

    Perhaps even more than Luna herself, who has now terrified him.

    For the second time, he felt scared and helpless.

    First it was Luna who kidnapped me, and now even Charlotte is drugging me!

    Oh my! What''s wrong with the women around me?!

    He wanted to cry and beat up the one who arranged his destiny like this!

    Charlotte didn''t answer his question and walked toward him with a flirtatious smile.

    "Honey~ I finally got you~"

    She immediately sat beside Zayn and rubbed his face with affection.

    "Do you know that I love you very much~"

    "When I heard that our engagement had broken up, I was so scared that you would soon disappear and leave me."

    Charlotte''s blood-red eyes looked at him obsessively and possessively, and she said it with very strong affection.

    Zayn got goosebumps hearing her words and regretted that he had let his guard down back then.

    However, there is no cure for regret in this world.

    He looked at Charlotte withplicated eyes.

    She reminded him of Luna, who looked like her back then.

    p¦Ánd¦Á`no¦Í?1--§ão§® But because of his fear, he ran away from the problem and did not dare to face it at all.

    Now, the same thing happened to him, and it was even worse.

    Zayn took a deep breath and tried to calm himself down first, then looked at Charlotte pleadingly and said, "Can you not behave like this, Charlotte?"

    "We can talk about it properly, you know?"

    Charlotte said nothing in response to his plea and said it lightly.

    "Honey, I didn''t want to do this to you at first, but since you didn''t want to fix our engagement, I was forced to do this."

    She smiled flirtatiously and pressed her face to his.

    Zayn couldn''t resist at all now, and his body was held tightly by Charlotte.

    Moreover, Charlotte has a rtively tall body and is more powerful than other women.

    "Also, I was originally nning to just confine and tie you up, honey~"

    She continued her words and suddenly took something out of her pocket.

    Zayn broke out in a cold sweat and was scared to death as a fruit knife appeared in her hand!

    "However, the Welston family''s power will surely find us, and by then, we will never be able to be together again~." Charlotte smiled, and the red eyes did not contain the light that looked dead.

    "So, we will go to heaven together, and no one will disturb our love, honey~"

    Zayn is very anxious, and he doesn''t want to die early!

    "Charlotte! Stop!"  Zayn said with difficulty, and suddenly the fruit knife stabbed his heart.

    Zayn was in excruciating pain, and his vision was blurred.

    He looked at Charlotte onest time, and he heard her soft voice say, "I''ll be with you soon, my love~"

    "No one will disturb us! No one~"

    Soon, darkness invaded his consciousness, and he didn''t remember anything else.

    Author Note:

    ----------------

    Hello everyone! This is my first work and my first time writing this novel. Based on my experience and references from various novels I''ve read and my knowledge of how to write well, I started writing this story!

    Please forgive me if there are any wrong words or missed words!

    The first seven chapters I wrote are the prologue chapters, and the chapters after that are the main story of how our Mc struggles in the world of fantasy novels that he had mocked because the story was trashy, LOL.

    So don''t forget to keep waiting for the next chapter and continue to support my work. Thank you~!

 Chapter 8 Reincarnated As A Baby?

    ?"Ugh... Where is this?" Zayn suddenly regained consciousness and realized that he was still alive!

    However, he could not move his body, and all around him was darkness.

    "Where is this? Why am I here?" Various questions came to his mind.

    He recalled that he had been stabbed to death in the heart by his own ex-fianc¨¦e!

    The thought of such excruciating pain made her extremely frightened.

    Compared to the pain of the stab to his heart by Charlotte''s fruit knife, the wounds on his body that he received during the training with the old man werepletely nonsense.

    "Damn it! How could I let my guard down?" He really hated himself for being so arrogant.

    Mira had warned him, and he also had a bad hunch beforehand, but because Charlotte''s story was so sad, it made him lose all his guard.

    Of course, his arrogance was understandable given his talent, appearance, and truly horrifying background.

    However, what was the point of it all when he was dead like this?

    He was really devastated and regretful.

    How was his family? Mira? Chloe, and Luna now?

    What would happen to them if they knew that he was dead?

    I haven''t seen my parents in almost a year, and what if they knew their only son died like this?

    Also, I haven''t met my new sister yet.

    He sighed helplessly and looked around him.

    Immediately, he took a breath and tried to calm himself down first.

    He had to go ahead and try to figure out where he was now because he had no idea where he was.

    ¦Ñ¦Á§ád¦Á n?¦Ía| §ãom Regrets from the past were futile, and he turned them into a learning experience for himself.

    Maybe he could find his way back and meet up with his family after he got out of here.

    "Am I in the afterlife or somewhere else?" Zayn stared at the darkness around him curiously, but since he couldn''t move his body, he could only wait.

    Suddenly a light appeared in front of him, and he immediately felt that he could move his body.

    "Is this the way out?" He walked slowly towards the light.

    The closer he got, the brighter the light became, and when he got in front of the light, suddenly his body seemed to be pulled into the light and disappear.

    ...

    "Congrattions to the second mistress for giving birth to a handsome baby boy!!" The middle-aged woman''s voice woke Zayn up, and he opened his eyes.

    "Ugh... Where is this again? Did I get out of that dark ce?" Zayn muttered and tried to assess the situation first.

    However, as he tried to move his arms and legs, he saw that his hands were very small, and he felt that he was floating!

    "What the hell! Where am I?" He tried to look around curiously and saw a middle-aged woman looking at him with a gentle smile.

    "Who is this middle-aged woman? Why is she looking at me like that?" He felt panicked and confused at the same time.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    Soon, when he wanted to ask the middle-aged woman, he suddenly couldn''t speak, and a loud crying sound came out of his mouth.

    "What is this situation? Why can''t I speak and be a crying baby?"

    Suddenly, he immediately thought of something he had never thought of before.

    "Did I reincarnate into a baby?!" Zayn waspletely shocked and had nothing to say about this situation.

    He really did not expect that after his death, he would reincarnate into a baby?

    In the beginning, he had always thought it was only in novels, but now he was experiencing it himself and couldn''t help but believe it.

    However, he quickly kept hisposure and tried to adapt to the situation.

    After all, everything had happened, and he had learned from his previous mistakes.

    Calmness of mind and assessment of the situation should be the first things he does in any situation.

    Even if the sky is falling, he should remain calm.

    However, he was feeling really irritated right now because he couldn''t stop his crying at all!

    "What the hell is this body! How can it keep crying like this?"

    But he quickly realized that his body was that of a baby, and humans at this phase were the most vulnerable and needed protection from their mothers.

    It was natural that he couldn''t control his crying, as this was the instinct of a baby who had juste into the world and needed their mother to feel safe.

    He tried to look around, but he couldn''t move his head, which was held down by the middle-aged woman.

    "Where is the mother who gave birth to me?" He tried to find the mother figure in his life.

    "My mother is not this middle-aged woman, is she?" Zayn muttered and immediately denied it because she looked like a nanny and looked so excited.

    How could a woman stand up after giving birth, right?

    Soon, a soft and gentle voice came to his little ears.

    "Can you bring my little angel here?"

    "Yes, second mistress!" The nanny was very happy and was immediately ced in the arms of a very beautiful woman.

    "Is this my mother in this world?" Zayn muttered to himself and observed her smiling lovingly at him.

    His mother in this world was so beautiful that even Zayn felt that her beauty was on par with that of his childhood sweetheart, Luna.

    However, the woman in front of him looked more mature and more charming than Luna.

    After all, Luna is a young woman, and the woman in front of him is a mature figure.

    Zayn feels a very intimate connection with the woman in front of him, which proves the blood rtionship between them.

    However, he soon realized that he feltfortable in her arms and that his body did not cry anymore.

    "Sofortable~" Zayn closed his eyes, and perhaps because his body was exhausted from crying continuously, he suddenly fell asleepfortably.

 Chapter 9 It Was Surprisingly Delicious, Acceptance And Recognition

    ?Feeling the sunlight hit him, Zayn immediately woke up and saw a beautiful woman looking at him with a gentle smile on her face.

    Her face was beautifully sculpted, and her blue hair was in a bun on her shoulders.

    If he were to rate the woman in front of him, of course, he would give her a 100.

    Yes! The woman in front of him was his mother in this world, or rather, in a world that waspletely different from his previous world.

    He initially believed that he had reincarnated in the same world as his, but after reconsidering and observing previously, he discovered that this world waspletely different, and he had crossed over to another world!

    The surrounding furniture, the clothes of the middle-aged woman, and his mother in this world showed contrasting differences with his previous world.

    Also, even though he had just reincarnated in this new world, he could slightly understand thenguage in this world.

    He didn''t know why he could understand it, because he felt that thenguage in this world was moreplicated than thenguage in his previous world.

    So he didn''t understand how he could understand thatnguage.

    Is it perhaps because of his talent in his previous world?

    But isn''t it impossible for humans to learn a newnguage in just a few listening?

    Even in his previous life, it took him almost a week to master a newnguage.

    So he quickly denied that and soon realized that it was probably because this was a different world that his previous world''smon sense didn''t apply in this new world.

    "Did I reincarnate in the fantasy world?"

    "If this is a fantasy world, it all makes sense that after only a few listens, I can understand what they''re saying."

    "So, am I a genius in this world?" Zayn muttered lightly in his heart.

    Suddenly the beautiful woman''s voice was heard.

    "Fufufu~ is my little angel hungry?" The beautiful womanughed softly and spoke in a teasing tone.

    Zayn immediately came to his senses and looked at the woman in front of him curiously.

    He still wasn''t used to being a baby and being carried like this because his soul was a 23-year-old young man.

    However, he was so hungry that he tried to speak, and of course, all that came out were baby cries.

    "Alright, alright, my dear~ you haven''t eaten since you were born, haven''t you, my dear?" The beautiful woman''s eyes were full of love, and she immediately opened her dress.

    Zayn was shocked to see the breasts of the beautiful woman in front of him!

    "So big!" Zayn was shocked in his heart, and his gaze couldn''t escape from the beautiful woman''s breast in front of him.

    "Damn! I''m too embarrassed to breastfeed. How old am I?"

    "But now I''m a baby, and breastfeeding is the only source of food for me now," he said, feelingpletely embarrassed and helpless as he had no choice now.

    "Alright, my little angel, time to eat~" The beautiful woman immediately pointed her big breasts toward his little mouth.

    Zayn immediately sucked on her breasts and drank her milk.

    "So, is this what it feels like to be a baby and suck milk from a woman''s breast?" Zayn murmured and immediately enjoyed it.

    If he were to give a rating, he would say that Mira, Charlotte, and Chloe were still below one level with the woman in front of him.

    After all, this woman in front of him had just given birth, and naturally it was bigger, right?

    Also, it turns out that the taste is really good and different from what I thought before!

    Sweet!

    ...

    After feeling full, he felt relieved and a little embarrassed that he drank so much!

    However, the taste was very sweet, and he was so addicted!

    "Fufu~ is my little baby full?" The beautiful woman giggled and looked at him gently.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    ¦Ñ¦Á§ád¦Á n?¦Ía| §ãom "Uaaa~" Zayn tried to answer the beautiful woman, but baby noises came out of his mouth.

    "Fufu~ Oh, my dear son is so excited, isn''t he?" The beautiful woman chuckled and hugged him gently, then kissed his cheek.

    Zayn waspletely helpless and could only let the beautiful woman hug him and kiss his cheek.

    "Uaaa~ Uaaa~" Zayn is trying to push away the face of the beautiful woman who was trying to kiss him.

    Although he was starting to adapt and ept his identity as a baby, he was still not used to being kissed like that.

    After all, his 23-year-old soul is real!

    However, no matter how hard he tried to push the beautiful woman''s face away, all his efforts were in vain as he could not resist.

    So, he could only let things happen and gradually start to enjoy the spoiled feelings of the beautiful woman.

    He could feel that the beautiful woman''s love for him was very real and very pure toward him, as well as so heavy.

    Seeing her made Zayn remember his mother in the previous world.

    They were very simr to each other, and their pampering was very simr.

    Talking about his real mother in the previous world, Ca Welston, Zayn misses her a lot and wants to know how she is now.

    Also, his cheap dad, Richard Welston, whom he misses a lot and wants to y chess and war strategy together again,

    You could say that he was both a father and a teacher to him, and that made him who he is today.

    I hope you all are safe and... I will try toe back sometime, and I also hope that when that dayes, you are all safe and sound.

    He immediately added Mira, Chloe, and Luna to his list of goals to return to!

    He set his resolve in his heart and epted his new life.

    "Oh my little angel~ why are you silent? Are you hungry again?" The beautiful woman in front of him looked uneasy and asked with some concern.

    Zayn looked at the woman in front of him, and an involuntary smile appeared on his small lips.

    "Oh! My little angel is smiling at me!" The beautiful woman hugged him gently, and he could feel that she looked so happy that tears fell down her cheeks.

    Zayn didn''t resist and tried to hug her back with his small arms.

    She kissed his cheek and pressed her face against his small face.

    "Well, at least in this life I have a mother who loves me very much."

    "Not bad, mom." Zayn mumbled to himself and closed his eyes.

    ------------

    Author Note:

    Hello everyone! This chapter contains some information that you may find useful.

    like why I used the words "the beautiful woman" instead of "his mother" because if you pay more attention to the main character, he still can''t ept his second life, as shown by his rejection of his mother''s approach in his new world.

    However, this chapter is the starting point for our Mc to start fighting for his future, which is a stepping stone, hahahaha!

    Oh yeah! I''ll give you a little sneak peek!

    Also, if you''re wondering if Mira, Chloe, and Luna will reappear in the story,

    My answer is yes!

    They are important keys to the future plot.

    However, it''s still very far ahead.

    So, please stay tuned for more updates!

    Thank you~

 Chapter 10 For Some Reason, I Recognize This Name.

    ?It''s only been a few days since he was born and entered this world.

    Zayn is already adapting and starting to recognize his surroundings.

    In a way, he was born into a very rich and luxurious family because he sees that he lives in a veryrge mansion with beautiful surroundings and a wide variety of nts that he had not recognized in his previous world.

    There were even some animals for which he did not know the names or types at all.

    "So, I really reincarnated in the fantasy world, huh?" Zayn sighed in his heart and felt that either he was lucky or unlucky to reincarnate like this.

    He had guessed earlier that he had reincarnated in a fantasy world based on his observation of the furniture in his mother''s room.

    However, it was just a guess at first, and now he is fully convinced of it.

    As for the thing that he felt unlucky about, it was being born into a wealthy family and looking like royalty like this.

    As we know, a family like this must have gone through many bloody battles among brothers and terrible power struggles.

    He knew because he was born into the Welston family, which was a noble family and the most powerful family in the capital.

    However, as the only son and the one who was deeply loved by his parents, he became the only heir to the Welston family.

    Unlike his current self, although he was born into a noble and wealthy family like himself in his previous life, he was born to a second wife and not the main wife.

    How could he not know that his future would definitely be very dangerous and bleak if the first wife had a son as well?

    Death would always loom over him in the future.

    Zayn sighed, and his gaze went towards the garden that was decorated with various beautiful nts.

    Now, he was being carried by his mother and basking in the morning sun.

    In a way, the sun in this world was quite different from his previous world because it looked bigger.

    However, he felt that the temperature was lower than the sun in his previous world.

    "What''s wrong, my little angel? Are you enjoying this?" A gentle woman''s voice woke him from his reverie, and he immediately looked at the woman with tender affection in his eyes.

    His mother, whose name was Elizabeth, was an important person to him in this world right now.

    "Uaaa~ Uaa~" Zayn raised his small arms and tried to hug his mother.

    "Okay, okay, my baby wants a hug in the morning, doesn''t he?" Elizabeth giggled and hugged him while kissing his little cheeks.

    Zayn closed his eyes and enjoyed it while muttering in his heart, "Yes, whoever tries to interfere with the happiness of me and my closest ones, I hope that whoever it is can live safely."

    ...

    "Excuse me, the second mistress." Suddenly the servant''s voice woke him up from his sleepiness, and he looked at the servant curiously.

    Elizabeth also lost the gentle smile that used to appear on her lips, and her face became very cold.

    Zayn was surprised and felt a huge contrast with his mother.

    "Why do I feel as if this is familiar?" Zayn thought he had seen this kind of rapid change of expression in someone and tried to remember.

    He suddenly felt goosebumps and fear as he remembered who it was!

    (Note: Can you guess who it was? XD)

    Elizabeth frowned slightly and gave the old servant an unfriendly look.

    "You scared my baby! Quick! is there something important to say?"

    "If not, leave immediately!" She said it coldly, and her face showed her anger.

    The old servant sighed helplessly, and immediately he took out a letter and gave it to Elizabeth.

    "Second mistress, this is a letter from the master." The old servant spoke reverently.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    Hearing that, Elizabeth fell silent and immediately took the letter.

    "You may leave." She said it firmly and went back to ying with Zayn.

    "Yes, second mistress... In that case, I''d like to excuse myself." The old servant walked out of the garden and disappeared.

    Immediately afterward, Elizabeth''s gentle smile reappeared.

    "Don''t worry, my dear, this is a letter from your father~" She spoke lightly, but Zayn knew that there was a strong sense of resentment in her tone.

    Zayn was surprised, and he was curious about his cheap father in this new world of his.

    Is he as good as my previous world''s cheap father, or...

    Zayn soon realized that things weren''t that simple because he felt that his mother really hated his father in this new world.

    "Is there something hidden between them?" He looked at his mother''s serious face as she read the letter and muttered.

    After reading the letter, Elizabeth looked sad and desperate, which made him a little worried about whether there was a problem.

    She looked at him with sadness and spoke as if his little self understood everything she said.

    "Your father sent a letter and gave you a name, my dear."

    "So, you''re sad because he gave me a name, mom?" Zaynined in his heart, and immediately, he caught his mother''s words.

    He was taken aback and wondered what his name was!

    After all, he had not had a name sinceing into this world because his mother did not give him one.

    Seeing his curious little eyes, Elizabeth giggled and kissed his cheek.

    "Your name is... Arthur Asvold, my dear." Elizabeth showed a happy smile, as if she also agreed with the name.

    p¦Ánd¦Á,no¦Í?1,§ão§® Zayn was very happy, and a smile appeared on his little lips.

    "Uaaa~ Uaa~"

    "Cool! It turns out that his cheap father''s taste in this world is not bad; at least the name given is very good!" He said it with a little excitement in his heart and relief.

    However, for some reason, he realized something wasn''t right.

    "Wait!"

    "Why do I feel familiar with this name?" He immediately recalled the memories of his previous world.

    Suddenly his heart was shaken, and he guessed wildly, "Arthur Asvold... is it him?!"

    ------

    Note:

    I update quickly because I have to work during the day, guys.

    Maybe it will be a little slow for future updates because I have to work overtime. (Depressed, depressed) Wooooo! Wooooo!

    In the beginning, I''ve prepared the whole plot and n to update the first 50 chapters in a week or so.

    However, I started working during the day and went home at night, which made it difficult for me to update quickly.

    And I got some sleep in the morning.

    So, I will gradually update this novel.

    Oh yeah! I''ll be using our Mc''s new name instead of his previous name.

    Thank you~

 Chapter 12 Arthurs Original Story In The Novel And Elizabeths Secret.

    ?Now, Arthur really felt goosebumps, and he was very wary of the woman in front of him, who was his own mother.

    After he realized that he went to the Fantasy world of "The Birth of the Elemental Lord," and reincarnated as Arthur Asvold, he forgot the most important thing, which was Elizabeth.

    Yes! In the beginning, he should have realized that he had reincarnated in the world of the novel and thought more about the ns for the future.

    However, he always doubted and denied it, and because of his doubts, he forgot some of the most important points.

    Elizabeth, who was his mother and the woman who smiled gently at him, was one of the hidden bosses in the novel and the second hardest for the protagonist to defeat in the novel after the final boss.

    She is a very famous viin and has the highest rating among all the women in the novel.

    Even all the heroines around the original protagonist have to bow their heads when they see her because of her beauty, which the author mentioned is beyond the author''s imagination.

    Her past can be said to be very sad and quite bloody.

    She was born in a kingdom that was one of the smaller kingdoms and was a vassal kingdom of the Balka Empire.

    His father, David Asvold, who was the head of the family of Duke Asvold and the one who had never appeared before since his birth, happened to be nning to destroy the kingdom from where his mother lived.

    However, the reason for the destruction of the kingdom is not exined in the novel.

    And, Elizabeth, who at that time was the favorite daughter of the king of the kingdom, saw the ughter of her own rtives.

    Also, it was at the age of ten that she witnessed her father, the king of the kingdom, being beheaded in front of her own eyes.

    Her father and the only person close to her was beheaded right in front of her, and the person who did it was his own father, Duke Asvold!

    The hatred, resentment, and other emotions stayed in her heart for more than ten years!

    David, who saw her at the time, was so shocked by Elizabeth''s extraordinary beauty that he wanted to make her his concubine.

    Elizabeth, who was ten years old at the time and did not have the strength to fight back, could only surrender and be locked up by David.

    For more than ten years, she was never touched by David, and one year ago, when she was twenty-one years old, he had sex with her, and he, Arthur Asvold, was born.

    The author of the novel introduces Elizabeth as a character who is ruthless, cunning, and above all, she loves her own child very much!

    Damn! The brain-dead author made such a character, and he is now Arthur Asvold; not that he would have been treated the same as Charlotte in the previous world, right?

    No wonder he felt simr feelings toward Charlotte when she smiled earlier.

    And how did he know all that?

    Of course, it''s because Elizabeth and Arthur are his favorite characters, and he thinks Arthur is more suitable as a protagonist than the original protagonist in the book, Abel.

    Unlike Abel, who relied on plot armor to keep going,

    Arthur himself is described by the author as a character who is very simr to his mother: cruel, cunning, and hidden.

    His face is described as being very handsome, and he is the handsomest man in the book!

    He still remembers that one of the female readers of the novel asked the author how handsome Arthur Asvold was, and the author said that his good looks were inherited from his mother, Elizabeth, who was the most beautiful woman in the book.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    Damn! Even the author said that he, Zayn Welston, who was the prince of the capital at the time, had to bow down in front of Arthur Asvold''s good looks.

    If he could be revived, he would capture the writer and beat him up.

    After that, Arthur soon became the most favorite man in the novel, followed by Abel, who was the protagonist under him.

    However, it was all useless, and he was eventually killed by the power of the protagonist''s plot armor, and his mother, Elizabeth, who loved Arthur very much, went crazy and used all her power to kill Abel.

    Even at that moment, Abel almost died, but the damn author suddenly activated the power of the plot armor, and Elizabeth also fell in the end.

    Elizabeth''s love for Arthur was very strong because he was the only light in her dark life and the only pir in her lonely ten-year life.

    p¦Ánd¦Á`no¦Í?1--§ão§® He, who was also reading at the time, was very moved and felt that this was the only part of the story that he found very interesting in the book.

    However, he, who had incarnated as Arthur, was now terrified of Elizabeth, who loved him more than her own child!

    "I must think of a n and save Elizabeth as soon as possible before she loves me even more obsessively!" Arthur had various future ns in mind.

    He saw Elizabeth, who resembled Charlotte!

    Suddenly, Elizabeth''s soft voice was heard.

    "Ara~ what''s wrong, my dear son? Why are you looking at me like that?"

    "Are you in love with Mother? Fufu~ let''s wait for you to grow up and carry out my n."

    "After that, we''ll live together, right? My dear~" Elizabeth giggled and looked at him with a little obsession.

    "Damn! Has it started since I was born?!" Arthur shouted in his heart.

    He hadn''t even started yet, and her obsession with him was already strong enough?

    He didn''t care anymore and threw all his worries away.

    After all, Charlotte taught him a lesson, and he could already understand how to fend off someone simr to her, right?

    "There''s still plenty of time, and I''ve also just been born into this world."

    "Some long-term ns have to be implemented in the future, and now I''d rather just keep sucking and taking naps."

    "Physically, babies are very weak." Arthur closed his eyes and fell fast asleep.

    However, after he got some sleep, what he didn''t realize was Elizabeth''s horrible smile.

    "After the death of that man, we will be together forever, my dear~"

    "We will live alone, and no one will bother us." She whispered softly and spoke with a bit of excitement.

    After that, she also closed her eyes and fell asleep.

 Chapter 13 Three Years And Time To Start The Plan

    ?"How do I look, mom?" A three-year-old boy asked in an immature tone of voice, but if others listened to his voice, they could hear the authority in that tone.

    His little face looked cute, but his good looks were already starting to show on his little face.

    His jet-ck hair, which looked short, suited him perfectly.

    His eyes, which were purple like sapphire gems, were glittering.

    Right now, he was looking in front of a huge mirror and trying on the clothes that his mother had asked him to wear.

    Yes! He is Arthur Asvold, who just turned three years old yesterday, and his handsome looks were already starting to show on his face.

    "It''s been three years already... Time flies." Arthur sighed and began to think about his life during these three years.

    Suffice it to say, he enjoyed this life very much and had made this world his own.

    Especially, being with his mother Elizabeth made him feel veryfortable and safe.

    Although he knew that during this period Elizabeth''s obsession and possessiveness had grown stronger towards him, it did not make him dislike his mother.

    He could now only surrender or let his mother do whatever she wanted because, if he refused or scolded her for her nature, he was afraid that an incident like Charlotte would happen again in this world.

    This is one of the things he gained from his experience dealing with the kind of people who have obsessive love.

    "Handsome, so handsome! My son is so handsome!~" Elizabeth''s voice came from behind him, and he suddenly felt a soft touch from behind him.

    The corner of Arthur''s mouth twitched, and he waspletely helpless to face his mother like this.

    After all, he really couldn''t fight his mother, could he?

    If he resisted and moved away from her, he might feel a sharp sword stab in his heart.

    p¦Ánd¦Á`no¦Í?1--§ão§® After all, this was a fantasy world, and real swords were everywhere.

    Immediately, he looked at himself in the mirror and cursed in his heart, "How is it that my appearance now as Arthur is so simr to my self in the previous world?"

    "Damn author! Wasn''t I used as a stepping stone in the story "Birth of the Elemental Lord" by him all along?

    No wonder Arthur was described as very handsome in the book.

    Because Arthur was described as a very handsome man by the author, but his face, hair, and other features were not described in the novel.

    So, he really only discovered this when he started growing up as Arthur!

    "How much did the author hate me to make me a side character in the novel?" Arthur sneered at the damn author and felt very annoyed.

    Suddenly,

    "What is it, my son? Is there something that makes you uneasy?" Elizabeth looked at him in the mirror and asked in a worried tone.

    "It''s okay, mom."

    "By the way, I''d like to go to the library first because there''s a book I haven''t read yet, mom!" He said it lightly and looked at his mother with pleading eyes.

    Suddenly, he felt Elizabeth''s embrace tighten and her eyes darken, and she said coldly, "Are you really ufortable being alone with mom?"

    "You''ve always been running to the mansion''s library and spending less time with me, you know?" She looked at Arthur sharply and spoke in a knife-sharp tone.

    Arthur could really feel the strong hatred in those words!

    Immediately he started acting spoiled, put on a sad face, and said, "It''s not like that, mom!"

    "You know that I''m very curious about the outside world, and because you forbid me to go out of the mansion, that makes it impossible for me to find out about things out there, mom~"

    Elizabeth''s cold eyes suddenly became soft, and she spoke softly.

    "Okay, I''m sorry, my angel~"

    "I''m afraid you''ll stay away from me and hate me."

    "You are the only important person in my life, and I''m not letting you out because your very handsome and cute appearance will get you kidnapped by the bad women out there."

    "So, I''m sorry, okay?"

    "After all my business is done, the two of us will travel around the world, and there will only be the two of us, my dear~"

    Elizabeth said this with a little excitement and started exining nonsense.

    "If you''re going to lie to me, use a lie that makes sense, mom!"

    "Don''t you just want to keep me by your side forever?"

    "If my soul was a three-year-old child, I would probably believe your nonsense!" Arthur muttered irritably in his heart, but of course he didn''t say that to his mother.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    Wouldn''t he be looking for death if he told her the truth?

    "Okay, mom, I believe you!" Arthur''s purple eyes sparkled, and he hugged Elizabeth''s neck and kissed her gently.

    After all, his body was three years old, and he had to act like a three-year-old.

    "Humm~" Elizabeth hugged him back, and a mysterious smile appeared on her lips.

    Immediately, he ran out of the room and walked towards the mansion library.

    As he walked, he greeted the maids and guards in the mansion with a gentle smile.

    "Wow! "

    "Young Master is smiling at me!"

    "Ahh~ the handsome smile that appeared on his mature face made me wet!"

    "No! He''s looking at me!" The maids who saw his handsome smile suddenly went crazy and got into a fight.

    Hearing that, Arthur did not fluctuate, and his face looked normal.

    After all, both his current self and his former self, Zayn Welston, had often received this kind of gaze in their two lives.

    So, he didn''t feel anything and just stared ahead.

    ...

    Soon, he reached the library door and entered.

    He saw various bookshelves full of books that were already somewhat worn out.

    However, all the books lookedplete, and there was no dust to be seen.

    After all, every day the maids always cleaned this library, so there was no dirt here.

    He walked towards his personal desk, which was already full of various books, and one of the books looked open, which indicated that he had not finished it yet.

    Immediately, he sat down on the bench of his personal desk and looked at the title of the open book, "History of the Elemental World."

    Then he smiled mysteriously and muttered, "Time to start my first n."

    "In my previous life, I had already mastered all the fields, such as war strategy, riding, archery, and various other things that are not important in a peaceful and technologically advanced world."

    "However, it is the duty of every sessor to the Welston family to master these things."

    "And now, I did not expect that it would be one of the most important things to me in this world."

    Arthur''s eyes looked cold, and he thought lightly.

    Now there was no childish smile on his handsome face, and he looked thoughtful.

    "However, the protagonist, Abel,... " He suddenly thought of a name that was the protagonist of this world.

    And immediately looked at the book in front of him and said, in a cold tone, "Protagonist? Hehe, look! Who is the real protagonist in this world!"

    "Only a trash who relies on plot armor!"

    "And I will be different from the real Arthur in that novel!" He spoke lightly and smiled faintly.

    Then he turned the page and started reading seriously.

    ---------------------------

    Author Note:

    Okay, I updated more words today because I felt like I needed to increase the number of words in the chapter.

    Because I''ve been so busytely that I actually don''t have time to type.

    Oh yeah! Actually, the reason why I wrote a very long prologue with only seven chapters is that if I divided it into various chapters, it would make new readers bored because they would see more than twenty initial chapters not about the main character in the fantasy world.

    However, since this is just my opinion based on my perspective as a reader, I applied it, and I apologize if there are any word mistakes.

    By the way, everything I write now will have a connection with the future chapters, and there will be a lot of plot twists.

    So, I''mying a strong foundation so that it can be connected in future chapters and not make a monotonous story!

    fufufu~

    Anyway, stay tuned, and don''t forget to support me! Thank you.

 Chapter 14 Background Of The Elemental World

    ?The Elemental World is a world that takes ce in a fantasy setting that is quitemon, like other fantasy novels.

    This world is vast, and he spectes that it is four or five timesrger than his previous world.

    The sun in this world was several timesrger than the sun in his previous world, but it had a temperature that was quite low in his opinion; otherwise, the world might have been burned by the heat.

    Moreover, there are three moons in this world, and each one is veryrge, with thergest one giving off a bright green light to light up the sky at night.

    The remaining two emit blue and red light and are below the right and left of thergest moon.

    At first, he was very puzzled as to why the moons could be side by side, and he guessed at first that it was because of the gravitational attraction between the three moons.

    However, thews of physics did not make up the entirety of thews in this world that were different from his previous world.

    And how did he know?

    Soon, Arthur turned the page of the book he was reading and read.

    In this world, living beings have had special powers since their birth.

    "Core" is a special thing, and every living being has this in their heart.

    The "core" surrounds their hearts and gives them tremendous power.

    Each living being has a different core because the core is based on the four main elements: fire, water, wind, and finally earth.

    However, there are some living beings that have cores that are outside the four main elements.

    Light, darkness, swallowing, electricity, space, time, and various different powers are very powerfulpared to people who have the basic elements.

    They are called "special," and most of them are geniuses.

    "If I''m not mistaken, the main character, Abel, has an electric core and evolves in the middle of the chapter into the legendary lightning bolt," Arthur muttered lightly, and his eyes sharpened.

    When it came to the main character, he felt very annoyed that the novel ended so badly for him.

    Even though he wasn''t Arthur in the novel, it still made him hate the protagonist.

    What if he couldn''t change his destiny and ended up the same as in the novel?

    This was actually the point he had been thinking about for years.

    Was it futile? Of course, he wouldn''t know if he didn''t try, and he didn''t want to be the protagonist''s stepping stone.

    Thus, he wanted to change his destiny at any cost!

    Immediately, he continued reading the book.

    Power in the world is divided into four main levels.

    The first level is Elemental Core and is divided into nine stages, of which stage one is the formation stage of one core and stage nine is the stage at which all nine cores have been formed, which proves that you are at the peak of this level.

    The next level is the Elemental Saint Core, and this level is extremely powerful!

    At this stage, nine cores have merged into one, and this stage can be described as the peak power of the world on the surface.

    This level is divided into three small stages: lower, middle, and upper.

    Next is the Elemental Supreme Core and finally, the Elemental Lord!

    A stage that only the protagonist can reach in this novel, which also matches the novel''s title.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    He did not know how strong the Elemental Supreme Core stage and the Elemental Lord stage were in this world.

    After all, he didn''t read the novel all the way through and skipped over a lot of important information.

    The reason he read the book in the library was so that he could better understand the world of this novel and n his strategy perfectly.

    Information was the most important power, and he had to start from scratch.

    After all, all the information in the novel was based on the protagonist''s point of view, which was quite limited.

    Plus, he focused more on Arthur''s chapter in the novel, which was also his favorite chapter at the time.

    However, the books in the mansion''s library werecking, and many books had lost their sheets.

    Maybe it was because they were rarely used and the maid who cleaned the library threw away the old paper from the books.

    Arthur thought for a moment and tapped his finger on the desk.

    "From the information I remember, the age of five is when everyone wakes up to their cores in the center of the imperial capital."

    "Children of ordinary people who awaken rare cores will be cultivated and resourced by the empire."

    "I remember that the protagonist at this stage had an ident, and there were no cores in his body."

    "Making him a mockery and calling him a freak"

    "However, when he was seven years old, he suddenly awakened the electric core and became special."

    "As expected of the protagonist, haha." Heughed mockingly and shook his head.

    He suddenly thought of something and held his little chin, "By the way, Arthur in the novel also seems to awaken rare cores."

    "However, because he only appeared for a few chapters and he used his brain more than his strength, he never showed his core power."

    He discarded his thoughts and shrugged his shoulders, then said lightly, "No matter what it is, I will see itter."

    Then he closed the book and quickly stood up.

    He walked to a corner of the library and carried a sizable scroll.

    After that, he returned to his desk and stood on his seat.

    Then he read the title of the scroll, "Map," and spread it out on his desk.

    Arthur smiled a little and murmured lightly.

    p¦Ánd¦Á,no¦Í?1,§ão§® "Alright, time to put down my firstyout." He smiled slightly, picked up a pen, and looked at the map.

    -------

    Sorry for thete upload because after I got home from workst night and typed, suddenly the lights went out and my inte died too (Sad) (Sad)

    After that, I decided to continue tomorrow, but I overslept.

    Well, since I have today off and if there is no urgent business, I n to update three chapters.

    Stay tuned, thank you!

 Chapter 15 The Stories That Dont Appear In The Novel

    ?Soon Arthur opened the scroll, and the image of the continents in the elemental world came into view.

    Even the positioning of the territories was named in great detail, and there were only a few parts that were not named.

    The Elemental Continent was divided into fourrge continents, and each continent was ruled by a different race.

    ¦Ñ¦Á§ád¦Á n?¦Ía| §ãom The human continent is a continent ruled by five empires and one kingdom.

    The Demon Continent is a continent upied by the demon race, and the power center of this continent is led by one of the top powers in this world, the demon emperor, who is also described as cruel and bloodthirsty.

    The Elf Continent is a continent inhabited by elves and fairies, with the world tree located in the center of the continent.

    This tree is considered the heart of the elven continent and also the most sacred ce by the elven and fairy races.

    Thest continent is the monster continent, a continent inhabited by various types of monsters.

    This continent is led by four main ns as the strongest force in this monster continent.

    Dragon n, White Tiger n, Eagle n, and Fox n, each of which is very powerful.

    "There are no significant changes between this world''s elemental power structure and that in the novel "The Birth of the Elemental Lord," which includes the split of the continents." Arthur gave the map in front of him a calm nce.

    The novel''s background was sufficiently exined at the beginning of the chapter, and although he didn''t read the full novel, he had read some of it.

    Immediately, Arthur began to concentrate just on the portion of the map that represented the human continent, ignoring the other three.

    He didn''t yet have the strength to concentrate on anything other than the human continent, where his firstyout would begin.

    There were five very strong Empires and one kingdom ruling the continent of humanity.

    He now lives in the Balka Empire, which ruled the southern regions of the human continent and was pretty powerful.

    On the western side of the human continent, there is the Savaran Empire.

    The people of this empire, which was established by numerous barbarian tribes in the western region, were well known for their love of war and pige.

    A rather conventional Empire, the Saka Empire ruled over the eastern region of the human continent.

    "It''s possible that the author was motivated by Easterners in his former life," Arthur mumbled as he regarded the Saka empire''s territory on the map.

    On the north of the human continent is the territory of the Aurora Empire, and this side is the coldest region on the entire human continent.

    The snowfall is imed to be endless and never-ending.

    Then there is the kingdom that lies between the Aurora Empire and the Saka Empire which is named the Kingdom of Wisdom

    This kingdom is not a strong one and can be said to be quite weak.

    However, this ce was where thergest academy on the human continent was located, and the five great empires agreed that this was a neutral ce and wars should not take ce here.

    If one empire breaks the rule, the rest of the empires will strike simultaneously at the empire that broke the rule.

    "The protagonist started at the academy when he was seventeen years old, ording to the middle of the chapter on the novel."

    "And at the end of the academy arc, he bes the leader of the entire academy''s younger generation, and his name begins to spread throughout the five empires."

    Arthur tried to remember the part of the academy plot that was in the middle of the chapter.

    "Heh, we''ll see who will be the eventual winner." He snorted coldly.

    He then turned his attention to the final and mightiest Empire on this continent of humans!

    "The Ancient Star Empire!" The position of this empire, which was in the geographic heart of the human continent, caught Arthur''s attention as he narrowed his eyes.

    "Such a strong empire! Abel still struggled to overthrow this Empire even after bing an Elemental Lord!"

    "You can imagine how strong this empire is!" Arthur tightened his fists as his heart began to pound.

    Although he hadn''t finished the book, he had read a number of spoilers from reviews andments left by other readers.

    "This will likely be my greatest foe in the future¡ªperhaps stronger than Abel." He had a chilly smile on his handsome little face.

    Suddenly, he thought of a woman who was in the Ancient Star Empire.

    "I don''t know if she will be my enemy in the future; however, she is a character other than Arthur that I like because she is described as having a very simr nature to me in the previous world." Arthur is looking forward to his future quite eagerly.

    Soon, he turned his gaze on the region of the map south of the human continent that read "Balka Empire."<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    "Alright, the Balka Empire will be my starting point for the attack."

    "I know the ins and outs of this Empire better, and it will be easier to conquer it."

    "From the nature of the people in the Empire and its weaknesses."

    "However, Balka''s Emperor is very powerful, especially as it is described in the novel that he has the power of ate-stage Elemental Saint core and has a special core, "Light," which is very powerful!"

    "Well, I can start the n when I return to Duke Asvold''s mansion at the age of five."

    "After all, I am the son and heir of the Duke Asvold mansion in the novel." Arthur closed his eyes and leaned his small body on the back of his chair.

    He suddenly remembered something and thought of his cheap father''s first wife.

    "Right! I might be able to get close to that woman and enter the main pce of the Balka Empire!" Arthur''s eyes lit up, and a handsome smile appeared on his small face.

    His father''s first wife was the daughter of the previous Emperor and was the younger sister of the current Balka''s Emperor.

    "If I can get close to her and... fufufu" He had a sly grin on his face.

    He knew every weakness of important characters in the Balka Empire because he read the Balka Empire arc, which was, in his opinion, the best arc at that time.

    "Alright, time to go out and find mom as soon as possible.

    "If not, there''s no telling what she''ll do to me."

    "One way to deal with an obsessive woman is to spoil her!" He shook with fear at the thought.

    He felt that it was better to strategize than to face obsessive women like his mother and Charlotte.

    Now, there was no more confidence on his face, and it was reced by the fear of being traumatized by obsessed girls!

    Soon he got off his chair and saw a white-colored book on the stack of shelves in the corner of the library.

    "Why is there a white book here?"

    "I don''t think there are any books in this area."

    "Who put it here?"

    Arthur looked around and found no one but himself here.

    He quickly walked over to the shelf, picked up the book, and read the title, "The battle of all races with the God of evil."

    "This is how the title feels so great, and I didn''t find it anywhere in the library."

    Immediately, he pondered and tried to remember if he had ever seen this book.

    However, he did feel that he had not found this book in this library.

    "Strange." He once again checked if anyone around him had put the book down and found no one.

    "Maybe I''m forgetting." He thought lightly and shrugged his shoulders as if that were the case.

    "Well, maybe I found something good for my future ns." He opened the book curiously and read it.

    ...

    Half an hourter

    "Boom!"

    The book he was holding fell over, and his small body trembled with a face full of fear.

    "How is that possible?!"

    "This is never mentioned in the novel at all!"

    -------

    Alright, I can only do two chapters today because I''m so tired and my eyes hurt:)

    More than 1,000 words should be okay, right? :(

    Thank you~

 Chapter 16 The Black Hand Behind The Scenes And The Mysterious Woman Figure

    ?"How is that possible?!"

    "It''s not real, is it?"

    Arthur dropped the white book, and his body shook.

    It really was like he was seeing a ghost!

    "This shouldn''t be in the background of a novel!"

    "Is this a coincidence?" He quickly calmed himself down and took a deep breath.

    Just like his original motto after reincarnating, "Calmness must be prioritized when facing any situation, even if the sky is falling."

    Now, he had to calm himself down first so that his mind could be clear to think.

    As soon as he felt calm and could think clearly again, he turned his gaze towards the white book on the floor.

    "Is this just a scam? Or a child''s fairy tale?"

    "However, this is a fantasy world, and fairy tales like this are real and happened once upon a time." He lowered his head and picked up the book again, staring at it.

    Maybe, I should re-read it and confirm it again.

    Soon, he returned to his desk, put away the map of the Elemental World, and put down the book.

    He felt that he had found something new and secret.

    Immediately, he began to read it and try to recheck it.

    Hundreds of thousands of years ago, the entire continent was in a state of chaos, and warfare between races was everywhere.

    At that time, the continent was not split into four parts but was one huge continent that put all the races into a continuous war.

    This made the Goddess Mivas, who was the Goddess of light as well as the creator of the elemental world, very sad.

    Soon, she tried various ways to calm the chaos, but to no avail.

    Suddenly, one day, a deep darkness drowned the entire elemental world, and all races in the world panicked and feared.

    And one figure appeared from the dark sky.

    The arrival of this figure attracted the attention of all the beings in that world, and his extraordinary demeanor attracted attention.

    The ck figure just stared at all the beings in the world at that time with a condescending look, and suddenly he raised his hand by swinging his arm as if it were just an ordinary thing.

    As soon as the figure did so, the elemental continent trembled and a tremendous earthquake urred.

    The huge continent was split into four parts!

    Many living beings died because of it.

    He could imagine what the situation was like!

    Fear, disbelief, and so on would have been on the minds of the living beings at that time.

    Soon, the book''s story was over, as if there were still missing parts.

    p¦Ánd¦Á,no¦Í?1,§ão§® "Who is that figure?!"

    "He can split the continent into four parts just by swinging his hand!"

    "Even Abel, who became an elemental lord, couldn''t have done that!" Arthur felt a cold sweat on his back, and he felt his fear return.

    "And also, Goddess Mivas? Who is she? Why is there no such figure in the background story of the novel?"

    Arthur thought of something, and doubts began to arise within him.

    Did I reincarnate in the wrong world?

    Or was the story actually not finished after my death, so the author just added some new backstory?

    He muttered lightly, and his eyes narrowed.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    Immediately, he sensed the existence of a huge and secret conspiracy.

    He believed that this was not mentioned at all in the novel, and he was worried that something uncertain would happen in the future.

    Because he wouldn''t have any control over something uncertain, all of his ns might go awry.

    Having God''s perspective in this world was to his advantage. If he had not even started his n and there was uncertainty, he would definitely not be able to sleep well.

    "I can''t conclude anything just from this unfinished story."

    "From me reading the novel to reincarnating into this world as Arthur, who even has the same appearance as myself as Zayn Welston back then."

    "I felt a ck hand controlling me from the beginning." He closed his eyes and leaned his small back on the bench.

    This was what he did when he was calming his mind.

    Soon his eyes opened, and a stern and sharp gaze that did not match his age appeared on his face.

    "No matter what it is, even if this is something unknown,"

    "If you y with me, I will destroy you!" He said it in his heart, as if conveying his firmness that he was not afraid.

    Immediately, he looked at the white book and put it away.

    "Maybe I''ll find the other parts in the future and know more clearly about what happened back then."

    He immediately jumped up from his chair and ran lightly out of the library while looking at the sun outside, which already looked like it was about to set.

    "Damn! I forgot about the time!

    "Will mom go crazy again if I''mte?!"

    The thought of Elizabeth being so obsessive and sick terrified him.

    He still remembered the terrible punishment when he camete to his mother''s room because he fell asleep after reading in the library.

    The memory gave him goosebumps.

    "Damn it! Must hurry!" He immediately increased his speed when leaving the library.

    However, what he didn''t realize was that in the corner of the library was a woman covered by a bright light so that no one could see her true appearance.

    But if you look at her facial features and figure, she should be able to defeat all the women in the world!

    The woman stared in the direction Arthur had gone, and an obsessive smile appeared on her lips as she licked her upper lip seductively.

    "Finally~ I can see you again, my love~"

    Soon her figure disappeared into particles of light, and the room became empty.

    ...

    Arthur, who was running in the hallway of the mansion, immediately stopped as he suddenly felt goosebumps all over his body and suddenly stared at the direction behind him, which was the direction of the library.

    "WTF! "

    "Why do I feel like someone is staring at me?!"

    He felt the gaze from behind him and felt that he had felt that gaze before.

    "I don''t know why; it''s like Charlotte and Mom''s gaze are on me!"

    "Damn it! Did I offend someone recently?"

    He quickly thought and felt that he was always in the mansion, and his mother was always with him, so it was impossible for him to offend someone.

    "I hope it''s just my feelings, otherwise..." Just imagining it scared him!

    Immediately, he kept running and disappeared down the hallway.

 Chapter 17 Avoidable Anger, Hidden Strength

    ?Soon, Arthur reached the doorstep of his mother''s room, and he was very nervous now.

    "Well, how should I reason?"

    "I must have a good reason; otherwise, the consequences are dire."

    "Her obsession is getting higher every day, and even I feel a crisis like with Charlotte when with her."

    "However, she is still my mother and my closest person, and even in the novel, she was willing to die for "Arthur" when she found out that "Arthur" was killed by Abel."

    "I really cherish the feeling of family love, even before my reincarnation beforeing to this world."

    "Even though I consider her a mother, she considers me more than a son." The corner of his mouth twitched, and he shook his head.

    Immediately, he took a deep breath and strengthened his resolve!

    ''Knock Knock''

    "Mom, can Ie in?" Arthur knocked on the door and said slowly.

    "..."

    However, he got no response from inside his mother''s room and once again checked.

    "Mom, are you inside?"

    There has been no response from the inside of the room.

    "Could she be asleep?" He rubbed his little chin, and his eyes lit up.

    "Thank god! I was able to survive today!" He shouted inwardly and heaved a sigh of relief.

    Soon, he turned around and wanted to go back to his room, and suddenly his vision went dark and he felt dizzy and faint.

    Behind him, a woman with blue hair flowing over her shoulders stared coldly at the unconscious Arthur.

    ...

    "Ugh..." Arthur woke up, and his head felt very painful, as if it had been hit by a wooden stick.

    "What exactly happened?" His blurry vision cleared up, and he immediately wanted to move his body.

    However, he felt that his hands were locked and could not move, and then he saw that his hands and feet were tied with ropes!

    "Damn it! What the hell is going on?!" He cursed inwardly and immediately shifted his gaze around the room.

    He was shocked and recognized his surroundings.

    "This! Isn''t this mom''s room?" He muttered and tried to move his hands, but it was in vain as he waspletely unable to move them at all.

    "The ties are so tight!"

    "And who would dare to do this to me, the heir of Duke Asvold in the Balka Empire?" He stared intently at the surroundings and thought.

    Soon, he noticed someone.

    "Mother? Did she do this?" He immediately thought of someone, and his heart raced.

    In his panic, he forgot that this was his mother''s room, and of course, who else could have done this except his mother?

    "Ouch, I got hit by an iron te this time!"

    "She must be very angry now that I camete to keep herpany!"

    He quickly gave up andid down on the bed.

    He couldn''t do anything and was just waiting for the execution time.

    Soon, the door to the room opened, and a very beautiful woman appeared behind it.

    Arthur, who was lying down, immediately sat up and smiled stiffly at the woman in front of him.

    "Mom, what happened?"

    ¦Ñ¦Á§ád¦Á n?¦Ía| §ãom "Why am I tied up like this?" He put on an innocent face that perfectly fit the image of a clueless three-year-old.

    However, Elizabeth kept looking at him coldly and walked towards him step by step.

    Every step she took was the same as his beating heart!

    He was nervous and shivered as the atmosphere suddenly became like this.

    However, he was a face controller, and his acting was said to be number one in his previous world!

    He looked up at his mother, who was already sitting on the edge of the bed with an innocent face.

    "What exactly happened, mom?"

    However, instead of hearing the answer, she asked back in a cold tone.

    "Where did you go?"

    Arthur was immediately confused and spoke in a soft voice.

    "I was in the library, mom."

    "What happened exactly?"

    Immediately, the temperature in the room dropped drastically, and his mother''s angry voice rang in his ears.

    "Nonsense!"

    "I checked the library earlier and found no one in it!"

    "Are you lying, my dear?"

    Arthur immediately fell silent and was shocked in his heart.

    "What! How could that be?"<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    "I was in the library all along!"

    "And I didn''t see youe in there."

    "What exactly happened?" His mind was really reeling right now.

    However, he still wore a clueless look on his face.

    "I''m not lying, mom!"

    "I was just inside the library reading a book."

    "You know, I''ve never lied to you before." Arthur had tears streaming down his small face and looked abused.

    Seeing his handsome and cute face look miserable like this made Elizabeth regain her gentle gaze and immediately hugged his head to her huge breast.

    "Forgive me, my dear!"

    "I didn''t mean it like that because I was worried about you leaving me alone!"

    "I''m sorry, my dear, and don''t leave me, okay?" She pleaded piteously, and tears fell down her cheeks.

    Arthur, who was hugged to her chest, felt short of breath!

    However, he did not resist and tried to continue acting.

    "It''s okay, mom."

    "I don''t me you at all!"

    "Maybe it''s my fault for not apanying you and being busy alone reading a book." Arthur''s gentle and affectionate voice made her a little crazy, but she immediately suppressed this feeling.

    A gentle smile full of affection appeared on her face. "Thank you, my son~"

    "Umm~" Arthur murmured softly.

    Soon, Elizabeth untied him, and Arthur was overjoyed in his heart.

    "Damn! I survived the gates of hell this time!"

    "However, why did mom suddenly say that she didn''t find me in the library?"

    Immediately, he shook his head and thought nothing of it.

    In addition to wearing him out from reading books in the library, the mysterious book made him always vignt for uncontroble possibilities.

    Right now, he just wanted to fall asleep on his mother''s soft chest because it felt sofortable.

    "Hoam~" Arthur yawned, closed his eyes, and fell into a deep sleep.

    Elizabeth, who saw this, was very happy, and she stroked his ck hair with affection in her eyes.

    Soon, after feeling that her son was fast asleep, she lost her gentle smile, and her gaze became very cold.

    "Who dares hide my dear from me?" She narrowed her eyes and thought.

    Someone infiltrated her mansion, and she didn''t even realize it at all!

    How could it be possible that she, who was at the Elemental Saint stage, could ept this?!

    If Arthur knew of his mother''s powerful strength, he would probably exim excitedly, "As expected from a hidden boss!"

    Unfortunately, he fell asleepfortably on his mother''s soft chest~

    "No matter who it is!"

    "Whoever dares to take him away from me, I will kill them ruthlessly!"

    The entire room was immediately shaken by an incredibly strong aura, and the mansion itself suffered earthquake-like shaking.

    Many of the maids and guards panicked and thought it was an enemy attack!

    However, only she and Arthur didn''t feel this shaking.

    Because she controlled her power perfectly!

    After calming down, she looked back at Arthur, who was fast asleep, and whisper softly

    "You are the single most important person to me."

    "You are my hope and my reason for living."

    "If you leave me one day, forgive me if I will be forced to be hard on you, dear~"

    A small smile appeared on her lips, and she kissed his cheek.

    -----------------------------------

    Note:

    Okay, I''ve ced the variousyouts.

    It may be too long, but I did it on purpose because a long series is needed for this novel.

    Theseyouts will be needed in the future and, of course, have a connection with the final arc of the novel fufufu~

    But since I only uploaded about 1,000 words per chapter, I need more chapters for it.

    By the way, I''m actually a little confused now about whether I should add Elizabeth as a harem or not.

    Honestly, there is a prohibition for the "incest" tag in the story, and I''m hesitating now. What do you think, guys?

    One more, the next chapters will focus on the development of the n and on Arthur''s strength.

    Thank you!

 Chapter 18 Five Years Old, Gold Letter From The Main Mansion

    ?"Fiuh~ its finally done."

    A very handsome boy was sitting on the ground and sweating profusely.

    He had a perfectly sculpted face and jet-ck hair that looked like the darkness of the night.

    His purple eyes were so beautiful that any woman who stared at them for too long would fall in love.

    Yes! He is Arthur Asvold, and it has been five years since he came into this world.

    For the past two years, he has been looking forward to this moment and preparing for it.

    Five years old is the age when one awakens the cores in the body.

    Now, he was just practicing on the grounds of his mansion and strengthening his physical fitness.

    Martial arts, sword arts, spear arts, arrow arts, and various other skills were practiced every day and every moment.

    With the memories and skills he had practiced with the old servant in his previous world, he applied them in this world to build a strong physique like his own in the previous world.

    "I did not expect that the old man''s training would be so useful at a time like this." He sighed and bowed his head.

    Although he felt that his skills and abilities from the previous world were still in his mind, his physical body was different.

    This body was still a child''s body and was not suited for training that was too strenuous.

    "It must be gradual and adjust the physical capacity first; otherwise, there will be defects and shorings in the future." He muttered lightly, then immediately took a deep breath.

    "By the way, a few days should be the time to awaken the cores in the body, right?" He immediately remembered something important.

    "So, I should be returning to Duke Asvold''s main mansion, hmm?" He rubbed his chin and looked up at the blue sky above him.

    "It''s been five years, but that cheap father of his never once found himself."

    "Is it because of my mother''s hatred for him that he never came to see me?"

    "Hey~ anyway, I''m your son, damn it." He cursed in his heart.

    Immediately, he remembered something about the characteristics of his cheap father in the novel.

    "By the way, if I remember correctly, my father in this world, David Asvold, was famous for his authority on the surface."

    "He is a very powerful figure in the mid-stage elemental saint level with a very strong fire core that is described in novels."

    "However, he has always hated Emperor Balka because, since childhood, he has always beenpared to him."

    "He was also dissatisfied because the Balka Emperor was always above him; even the emperor''s status exceeded his Duke status."

    "You could say he is a person who is dissatisfied with something and always hates people who are above him." Arthur thought to himself that he hated this kind of person who could not ept his shorings.

    That said, David''s character in the novel is pretty bad.

    He is always self-righteous and arguably a hypocrite.

    In the novel, he ns to stage a coup against the Empire.

    However, unfortunately it didn''t work out and he died quite miserably.

    Immediately, a sly smile appeared on his face, "I''m sorry if I used you for my n, my cheap father."

    "After all, the person closest to me right now is only mother and you are my mother''s enemy."

    "Even though you''re my father in this world, you''ve never considered me as a son." He said in a cold tone.

    Although he was usually gentle and affectionate, but someone like David Asvold was not a good thing to keep around because he could be called a pest in the future.

    Moreover, only Elizabeth really loved him for now and of course he would try to help his mother.

    "Oops! Alright, time to meet mom!" He quickly got up and tidied up his dirt-soiled body.

    Immediately, he walked towards his mother''s room.

    However, just as he was about to exit the grounds, he came across an old servant who seemed to be waiting for him.

    Immediately, he stopped and looked at the old servant curiously, saying inwardly, "This is the servant who came back then to give mom a letter when I was a baby.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    "I also still remember his face until now."

    "The loyal servant of Duke Asvold''s mansion."

    "However, what is his name? Why don''t I know it at all?"

    Arthur thought about it and immediately approached the old servant.

    "Are you looking for me?" He asked in a wary manner.

    After all, he didn''t know who the other side was or what their intentions were.

    There was also no mention of his whereabouts in the novels, and now his sudden appearance out of thin air like this has him quite scared.

    At the very least, someone like this had the power of an elemental saint!

    "As expected by the Duke''s mansion, the strength cannot be underestimated."

    "In fact, a powerful elemental saint like this could be a servant." Arthur muttered lightly and looked at the old servant, and his demeanor remained calm on the surface.

    Looking at Arthur, a soft smile unconsciously appeared on his wrinkled face, and he looked at him in awe.

    "As expected of the heir of Duke Asvold''s mansion, he really has an extraordinary temperament." The old servant praised him very sincerely.

    "There is no need to be wary, young master."

    "I came here because I have something to tell you, and I also wanted to confirm how great the heir to Duke Asvold''s mansion is." He said it meaningfully, and his smile never faded from his wrinkled face.

    Arthur frowned slightly, but he finally let his guard down.

    At least he won''t mess with me.

    Immediately, he took a breath and looked straight at the old servant.

    "So, what do you need?" Arthur went straight to the main point without further ado.

    He was now in a hurry and had no more time to talk.

    Otherwise, the thought of being tied up by his own mother two years ago made him tremble with fear!

    The old servant took no offense or anger at his attitude and smiled.

    "Mying is to give you a message from the Master." He said slowly, took out a shiny gold-colored letter from his pocket, and gave it to her.

    "Letter? From Father?" Arthur really didn''t expect his cheap father, who never showed up to give him a letter in person.

    Immediately, he took the letter and looked at it in detail.

    It was truly a high-level letter, as it was gold in color.

    The color of the letter represented the level of importance of the contents.

    White, Blue, Purple, Gold, and Red were the levels of letters in the nobility system, and this applied to all empires and kingdoms on the human continent.

    There is also a "ck letter" that is usually used to dere war violently.

    However, it has not appeared for a long time due to the peace treaty between the Empires not to fight each other openly.

    "Well, my duty is done, and I''d like to take my leave, young master." The old servant bowed his body and suddenly disappeared like a gust of wind.

    Arthur was surprised, and he muttered, "As expected of an elemental saint level."

    Immediately, he looked at the letter and thought, "Should I tell mom?"

    ¦Ñ¦Á§ád¦Á n?¦Ía| §ãom He was now a little hesitant to tell his mother.

    After all, the hatred was there.

    "Well, maybe it''s better to save it first and read it, then tell mom afterwards." He shrugged and decided to hide it first.

    Soon, he went to his mother''s room.

 Chapter 19 Elizabeths Departure, The Content Of The Golden Letter

    ?"Knock Knock"

    Arthur soon reached the front of his mother''s room and knocked softly.

    "Mom, can Ie in?" he asked softly, then waited for a while.

    Usually, his mother was always in her room doing something, but he didn''t understand exactly what she was doing.

    After waiting for a few minutes, he didn''t hear an answer from his mother and felt a little anxious.

    "Is there a problem with Mom?" Arthur thought for a moment and decided to force his way into her room, afraid that something bad had happened to her.

    However, when he pushed the door slightly, he found that it was unlocked.

    "It can''t be like this," he thought, poking his head into the room.

    He didn''t find his mother in the room and tried to go inside.

    Usually, his mother wouldn''t let him inside without her permission, so he was a little curious about what secrets might be hidden inside.

    "Did she keep a picture of me?" Arthur shuddered slightly at the thought, but quickly dismissed it.

    It was better not to imagine creepy things.

    After he entered, he found nothing of interest and wanted to leave immediately.

    However, he suddenly noticed a letter on his mother''s desk.

    Out of curiosity, he opened the letter and read it.

    Two minutester...

    "Hey, Mom, did you finally start to move?" Arthur felt sad and helpless after reading the letter.

    The letter contained an apology and a statement of regret from his mother, who nned to leave the Balka Empire and gather strength to revenge.

    The letter did not indicate who the target of her revenge was, but Arthur knew it was his father and the Emperor of Balka.

    The Emperor of Balka had participated in the order to annihte his mother''s kingdom, and his father had executed it.

    He guessed that the reason his mother hadn''t acted for the past five years was because of his youth, and that she didn''t want to leave him.

    She had held back her ns for another five years because of his birth.

    How could Arthur not be moved by his mother''s love like this, even if it was too much at times?

    "Mom, I''ll wait for you and help you from behind," he thought to himself.

    "I will try to overthrow that damn father and the Emperor of Balka and reward you when you return!"

    "So, stay healthy and take care of yourself," Arthur said inwardly, his determination to overthrow the Balka Empire growing stronger.

    Elizabeth is a very kind and caring woman toward her loved ones, and he feels that way.

    Even if sometimes her love is too obsessive, she is a woman and the person he trusts the most in this world.

    Whether in the novel or the present reality, she never changed.

    "If only you weren''t my mother, I would probably ept you, hey~" Arthur thought lightly and immediately came to his senses.

    Damn, what was I thinking?!

    How could I have such immoral thoughts!

    Arthur was furious with himself for thinking that.

    Elizabeth''s love for him, which was not based on a mother''s love for her son, affected his mind little by little~

    Immediately, he discarded all of his wild thoughts, put his mother''s letter away, and went to his room.

    ...

    In his room, he opened the golden letter and read it.

    After three minutes

    "As expected from the beginning."<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    "He must have told me to return to the main mansion for core awakening." Arthur put down the letter and leaned back in the chair.

    The contents of the letter were exactly what he thought at the beginning.

    ¦Ñ¦Á§ád¦Á n?¦Ía| §ãom Because in a few days, there was a ceremony for the Balka Empire to hold a core awakening ceremony for the new generation.

    And he, as the five-year-old heir to Duke Asvold''s mansion, must, of course, participate.

    However, the awakening of the cores should be done privately within the mansion.

    Not in public like ordinary people.

    "Hehehe, what a n, damn it." Arthur tapped his fingers on the table as his eyes closed.

    His return would not only be for the awakening of the core but also for the official announcement of himself as the heir to Duke Asvold.

    However, his status as the heir was only used as an empty one, and he was not even given strong powers.

    In the novel''s story, "Arthur,", who was the heir to the Duke''s mansion at the time, became a real threat to his authority, and he did not hesitate to issue assassination orders in secret.

    You can imagine how cruel that man, David Asvold, was!

    Moreover, when he wanted to carry out a coup against the Balka Empire, how many victims and humans died in the story?

    Although it is not specifically exined, the number is implied.

    hundreds of thousands!

    Hundreds of thousands of people, consisting of soldiers, servants, and even ordinary people, died because of his greed for power and selfishness.

    Even if he had had a rather cruel and calcting mind since his arrival in this world, he certainly wouldn''t sacrifice his own people and kill ordinary people for no reason!

    Also, many of his crimes weremitted behind the scenes, whether it was ve trading, bribery, or various other dirty things.

    So, such a person does not deserve pity!

    Although it hasn''t happened yet, it will in the future, and he must start preparing for it now.

    "Wait for how I finish youter." Arthur smiled coldly and his eyes contained killing intent

    Immediately, he put the letter away and rested for tomorrow''s departure.

    ...

    In a ce a hundred kilometers from the mansion...

    A very beautiful woman with her blue hair tied in a ponytail was standing in the sky, and her gaze was looking in a direction with sadness that could not be hidden on her face.

    "I''m sorry, dear~"

    "I have to settle the score with them soon, and I don''t want to involve you."

    "Wait for me!"

    "By the time I return and settle my revenge, we will be together and live together forever~" She whispered lightly, and a crooked smile appeared on her face.

    Soon, her eyes became firm again, and she disappeared in the void as if there had been no one in the sky earlier!

    ------

    Note:

    Alright, the story is getting heavy, and our Mc will use his brains, strength, and everything he''s got to achieve his goal!

    And what is his goal? Of course, back to his world, hahaha.

    By the way, should I make a summary of the power scale in this novel?

    like an exnation of how strong each elemental stage is.

    If you guys think it''s okay, I''ll put it on Auxiliary volume.

    Alright, thank you~

 Chapter 20 Departure, Arrival

    ?"Alright, everything is already taken care of." Arthur tidied up all the items he needed to carry.

    like some of his notebooks that contained the future plot of the novel and the characters in the novel who would be the protagonist''s harem or helpers in the future!

    Yes! He nned to seize all of Abel''s opportunities in the Balka Empire.

    With his status and financester, when he bes the heir to Duke Asvold''s mansion, he will try to form an army under his ownmand, and those people are of course the ones who will be loyal to Abel in the future!

    He was still very clear and remembered his current status, which was "the protagonist''s stepping stone" in this world!

    There was no telling what would happen to him in the future.

    Previously, he was afraid that his destiny could not be escaped and that all his efforts would be in vain.

    However, now he didn''t care and wasn''t afraid at all.

    After all, he had already died, and if he died in the future while trying to change his destiny, it wouldn''t be bad, right?

    Immediately, he got up and walked around the mansion.

    He would be away from this mansion for a long period of time.

    For the first time in this world, his various memories were gathered in this location.

    "Hey~ Mom left suddenly and didn''t even go to say hello to me."

    "She might get entangled, and her hesitation to take revenge will appear if she sees me before her departure."

    "I can understand that, after all, her love is not fake but real," Arthur muttered lowly, and the memory of being with his mother came to mind.

    This was very precious and important to him.

    Although his mother, Ca Welston, had always spoiled and loved him in his previous world, she had stoppeding home and spending time with him a long time ago.

    ¦Ñ¦Á§ád¦Á n?¦Ía| §ãom either business or matters of strengthening the Welston family.

    This made him determined to take over the entire Welston family''s power so that they could spend more time with him.

    Now, in a world that is strange to him and a ce where he may or may not be alive the next day, he has a mother who loves him very much and would do anything for him, even if it is a little crazy at times.

    Sometimes he wondered if he should be grateful foring to this world and meeting Elizabeth.

    Arthur sighed, and his resolve to move forward grew stronger and stronger!

    Whether it was to protect his destiny, protect his mother, or even... meet the people he loved in his previous world,

    Soon, he walked out with a small bag in his hand and looked at the old servant who came to pick him up.

    "Good afternoon, young master."

    "The Duke has prepared a private carriage for you, and it is time for us to leave." The old servant who came to him yesterday now came to pick him up personally.

    Arthur looked at the magnificent carriage in front of him and marveled for a while.

    "As expected from one of the two Duke''s mansions in one of the five great empires on the continent!"

    "One word: very luxurious!" Arthur said silently, and his eyes showed admiration that could not be hidden.

    Soon, he looked up at the bright blue sky, and a very handsome smile appeared on his small face.

    "Well, it''s time to fulfill my purpose in this world!" Arthur said this enthusiastically inwardly.

    Soon, the carriage with the Duke of Asvold''s g fluttered away and walked away from the mansion.

    ...

    In a luxury mansion in the imperial capital

    A human-shaped shadow appeared in front of arge and luxurious door.

    Immediately, the shadow kneeled down, and its respectful voice sounded.

    "Lord, I''m sorry to disturb you!"

    "I have some important news to convey!" The shadow''s voice sounded, and it couldn''t tell if it was a man or a woman.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    Suddenly, a majestic voice could be heard behind the door.

    "Is it about that child?"

    The voice applied huge pressure to the shadow and made it tremble!

    "''Right, lord!

    "The young master is already on his way and will arrive tomorrow." The shadow spoke fearfully.

    The pressure it received was intense!

    The pressure exerted by someone who had reached the highest threshold in this world!

    The Elemental Supreme Stage!

    However, that was just a guess because no one knew the true power of an Elemental Supreme.

    It was said that only a few people in the world had attained this level!

    The Demon Emperor of the Demon continent, the Elf Emperor of the Elf continent, the Dragon Emperor of the Monster continent, andstly, the Emperor of the Ancient Star Empire of the Human continent!

    It could only be imagined how rare it was for someone to touch this realm!

    Soon, the majestic voice sounded again.

    "Protect him from any idents; his safety is important."

    "He is my only heir, and there must be no idents to him."

    "At least, not now."

    After that, the voice disappeared.

    "''Yes! Lord!" The shadow replied respectfully and disappeared into the void.

    ...

    "Young master, we have arrived." An old servant got out of the driver''s seat of the luxurious carriage and said something to the person in it.

    "Okay." A boy''s voice could be heard from inside the carriage, and the carriage door opened.

    Soon, a very handsome boy came out of the luxurious carriage.

    His extremely handsome appearance and age-inappropriate temperamentpletely appeared on his body.

    It was Arthur who had just arrived at Duke Asvold''s mansion.

    It had been one day since his departure, and he, who had just arrived, was really amazed to see the luxurious mansion in front of him.

    "As expected of Duke Asvold."

    "Even the previous mansion was nothingpared to this." He muttered lightly, his gaze never leaving the mansion''s corners.

    "Young master, the lord is waiting for you in his chambers." The old servant''s voice woke him from his reverie, and he immediately came to his senses.

    Alright, please take me there." He took a deep breath and immediately spoke firmly.

    Immediately, he walked inside.

    -----

    Note:

    Alright, in the future, maybe I will update twice or three times a day at most.

    There are two reasons: first, I''m very busy this month because of work issues.

    Second, I feel that if I update too quickly, the story will not be stable, and there will be many plot holes and grammar mistakes.

    That''s all, btw; I haven''t had a chance to write the auxiliary because I''ve been quite busy this week; maybe as soon as possible.

    Thank you~

 Chapter 21 First Encounter With One Of The Heroines! Feeling A Sense Of Intimacy

    ?Arthur walked to the main mansion, which took quite a long time because the mansion grounds were huge!

    It wasn''t that he didn''t want to take the carriage to make it faster, but he asked the old servant to walk instead of using the carriage.

    At least he could observe everything perfectly now that he was on foot, instead of being in a carriage.

    He felt that this mansion was dozens of times bigger than his previous mansion.

    This made sense to him, especially since this was the ce of the second most influential person in the Balka Empire!

    He was also surprised to see that the guards around the mansion were extremely powerful.

    Their average auras were at elemental cores four and five, not to mention the few masters in the main mansion who guarded Duke Asvold''s mansion in the dark.

    One can only imagine the size and power of a family that has existed since the birth of the Balka Empire!

    It might sound strange, but he could sense the aura of an elemental and estimate the strength of those people.

    He discovered this oddity a few years ago and doesn''t know how this ability can be triggered.

    Moreover, he also sensed a very strong aura from his mother - an elemental stage saint with a very strong water core.

    He didn''t expect that his mother was so hidden, and despite being close to her, he only realized her true power a few years ago.

    Perhaps she was preparing everything for her revenge, and after realizing she wasn''t strong enough to overthrow the Duke of Asvold, she decided to gather her strength.

    "Hey, my beloved mother," Arthur muttered sadly in his heart.

    However, he had only been able to sense the elemental saint, and as for the elemental supreme and above, he did not know.

    He had never met a real peak character in such a world!

    Right now was not the right time to meet such characters and deal with them. Perhaps in the future, that would be the time.

    For now, it was better to focus on his original goal and develop his strength.

    Soon, he took note of every corner and various ces he could observe.

    After all, this was a strange environment to him, and he did not know what attitude his father, who he considered to be cheap, would take toward him in the future.

    Moreover, he already knew his father''s power-hungry nature and that he would not let anyone threaten him, not even his own son!

    So, at least he could recognize his surroundings and get used to them.

    As he looked around curiously, he noticed a park and a little girl sitting by herself on a swing.

    Her tear-streaked face and puffy red eyes indicated that she had been crying earlier.

    Arthur stopped and asked the old servant curiously.

    "Who is this little girl?"

    "Why is she alone there?"

    "Is she the daughter of the maid who works here?"

    For some reason, he feltpelled to ask about the little girl he had just seen.

    He didn''t know why he felt so sad and why his heart seemed to ache upon seeing her cry.

    It was as if she was someone he was close to and missed dearly since his reincarnation.

    Other than his mother, who had been close to him since his birth in this world, he couldn''t think of anyone else he would feel this way about.

    How could he possibly feel so attached to the little girl he had just seen?

    Many doubts and questions arose in his mind simultaneously.

    The old servant immediately averted his gaze and looked at the little girl sitting on the swing.

    After a moment of contemtion, he decided to exin the situation to Arthur.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    "She is the daughter of the lord Duke and the third mistress, Lady Carina."

    "The youngdy, Alicia Asvold,"

    The servant replied without any fluctuation in his eyes, as if it weremon to see her like that.

    Just hearing the old servant''s answer made Arthur widen his eyes because this name was very familiar to him.

    Alicia Asvold is one of Abel''s future heroines and harem!

    He didn''t expect to see one of the heroines here so soon.

    Instantly, he realized that Alicia was his sister in the novel!

    "Damn, I forgot this!" Arthur was really annoyed with himself for forgetting this important thing.

    There were so many things he had been thinking about and nning for in his ns that he had forgotten about Alicia, who was the heroine in this arc of the Balka Empire.

    However, seeing Alicia now, he felt that familiar feeling again, and something in his mind said that he had to save her, otherwise he would regret it forever.

    Of course, he wanted to cut off all of Abel''s chances in the Balka Empire from the beginning, and Alicia had to be Abel''s chance in the Balka Empire.

    Immediately, he walked toward Alicia, who was still crying.

    ...

    "Woo, why does everyone hate me? Woo~"

    "I just wanted to y with them, but why do they all hate me like that? Wooo~"

    p¦Ánd¦Á`no¦Í?1--§ão§® Alicia sat on the swing and sobbed at the thought.

    She had just wanted to y with the maids because she had no friends at all around her.

    However, they all seemed to be avoiding her, and the stares she received were like those of a stranger.

    Alicia, who was only three years old, didn''t realize that at all, and she still invited the maids to y together.

    It wasn''t until she was about to ask the maids to y that she overheard one of the maids talking to her friend.

    "Youngdy Alicia is always acting spoilt and forcing us to y."

    "In fact, she''s just a daughter of a maid and the Lord Duke''s mistress."

    One of the maids sneered and said excitedly to the friend beside her.

    "That''s right! She''s always been like that."

    "If it wasn''t for the Lord Duke letting her be born in the world, she would have died long ago!"

    "The daughter of a mistress and a slut!"

    The friend beside her replied excitedly as if she was venting all her grievances and jealousies to Alicia and her mother, Carina.

    After hearing that, Alicia ran and found a swing and sat down while crying.

    "No one cares about me, wooo~"

    "My father, mother, and even the people around me don''t love me woooo~"

    Alicia continued to cry and rubbed away the tears that never stopped.

    "Why are you crying, little girl?" Suddenly, a very soft voice interrupted Alicia''s crying.

    Immediately, she stopped crying and raised her head to see a very handsome boy smiling at her like the sun shining brightly.

    "You?" Her tears unconsciously stopped after looking at the person in front of her.

    "Me? I''m your hero, littledy~" The boy smiled and then looked at Alicia gently.

 Chapter 22 Lying To A Little Girl?

    ?"Are you okay, little girl?" The maic voice was so soft that the little girl fell silent and immediately raised her small head.

    Her big, tear-filled eyes looked up at Arthur, who was smiling at her.

    "Cute!  So cute!"

    This was Arthur''s first thought when he saw Alice, who was looking at him with curiosity and wonder.

    It could be said that he was too vulnerable to the figure of a little sister, whether in the previous world or even now!

    Alicia quickly brushed her tears away and continued to stare at Arthur excitedly because the boy in front of her was so handsome, and his gentle smile made her heart skip a beat!

    It was as if they had met somewhere long ago and were separated by a great distance and dimension.

    This also made her have no feelings of caution or fear when she first saw him smiling at her.

    "Who are you?" Alicia asked, got off her swing, and walked around him excitedly.

    "Me? I''m the hero who saved the crying little girl." Arthur chuckled and looked at Alice gently.

    Alicia immediately stopped and looked at him in a daze, then muttered, "Hero? Hero?" She held her little chin and thought seriously with a very cute expression.

    Arthur was smitten and wanted to pinch her chubby cheeks, but since it was the first time they met, he hesitated to do so for fear that Alicia would think him a pervert!

    Soon Alicia''s face turned red, and she jumped up and down excitedly.

    "Hero?!"

    "The hero in the book?!"

    "So, you''re the hero who came to save me?" Alicia kept jumping up and down happily, and she cheered excitedly.

    "Yes! I''m your hero, little Alice~" Arthur rubbed her head affectionately, and his eyes were full of pity for her.

    In the original story, Alicia was portrayed as a very beautiful, cold woman who hated all men.

    Her intimidation, hatred, andck of love for her surroundings made her sensitive and put up barriers for others to get close.

    However, there was one man and one person who were always her goals, and that was Arthur Asvold, or you can say he is now.

    And "Arthur," who grew up in an extreme environment, formed a bad personality in the novel.

    Whether because of his father''s conspiracy, murder nning, and other experiences, "Arthur" is always calcted in doing something.

    Including to his sister, Alicia, who loved him and doted on him.

    The innocent Alicia has always followed him since she was a child, but he ignores her and even ns to get rid of her for interfering with all his ns.

    However, deep down in his heart, Arthur in the novel loves and cherishes Alicia just as he cherishes Elizabeth.

    With rtives and figures other than his mother who loved him sincerely, how could "Arthur" not melt his heart?

    However, he didn''t want to involve Alicia in his ns at that time, so he always pretended to hate her.

    Perhaps this part is also what made him like Arthur in the novel.

    However, Alicia, of course, didn''t realize "Arthur''s" true thoughts at the time and thought her brother always hated her.

    And it just so happens that the protagonist, Abel, appears and rescues the kidnapped Alicia heroically.

    At this time, the journey of the two of them began until finally Alicia fell in love with Abel, who was fighting with Arthur in the Arc of the Balka Empire.

    Who did she choose between her brother, who always hated her, and the person she just fell in love with?

    Of course, she took Abel''s side and helped him fight Arthur, who had the upper hand against Abel.

    Alicia became extremely powerful when she awakened the rare ice core and became "Special."

    Plus, her strength at that time was in the elemental nine cores, which were very strong!

    so that Arthur finally lost and died at the hands of Abel.

    However, at the time of his death, he apologized and poured out all his feelings to Alicia, leaving her shaken and her heart feeling like a knife.

    However, everything had already happened back then, and no regrets could be repeated.

    Now, seeing such an innocent and cute figure made him not want to let her suffer.

    Moreover, Alicia was also the biggest help to Abel in Balka''s Empire arch!

    throwing one stone and hitting two birds, right?

    Arthur thought to himself, and subconsciously a triumphant smile appeared on his face.

    "Abel, ohh~ Abel~"

    "Just wait for me to make you suffer and beat you so badly!<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    "Who made me your stepping stone, right?" Arthurughed evilly, and the more he thought, the more he could feel that his stepping stone would disappear, and he would be the real protagonist of this world!

    Alicia did not avoid being rubbed by Arthur and enjoyed it with a smile on her small face.

    She felt very familiar with this scent and rubbing.

    However, she did not know when exactly it happened, and she quickly discarded her thoughts.

    She immediately approached Arthur and gave him a hug without realizing it!

    Arthur didn''t expect that Alicia would be so bold as to hug him¡ªthis was even their first meeting, right?

    However, he immediately hugged Alicia back and rubbed her gently.

    "Don''t worry, this hero will protect Alicia."

    "So, Alicia can''t cry anymore, you know." Arthur said so with a strong andforting spirit for little Alice.

    "Hum! Hum! Alicia won''t be afraid anymore!" Alicia nodded her head, and her eyes took the shape of crescent moons, disying her pleasure.

    Soon, Arthur let go of Alicia''s embrace and said softly, "Well, I have to go first, little Alice."

    "Go? Where are you going, hero?!"

    "Can''t you be with Alicia forever?" Alicia said this sadly, and tears appeared in her eyes.

    Arthur felt guilty for pretending to be her hero.

    "Well, I have a little business to save the world!"

    "So, I have to go first, little Alicia," Arthur said seriously, but in his heart, he felt so ashamed to lie like this!

    "Damn! It''s so embarrassing to lie to a little girl like this!" He cursed in his heart.

    However, after hearing this, Alicia''s eyes lit up, and she spoke excitedly.

    "Alright! Alright! Heroes must save others and the world!" Alicia jumped up and down happily, and she hugged Arthur excitedly.

    The corner of Arthur''s eye twitched, and he could only sigh in his heart.

    "Well, I''ll go first, little Alicia." Arthur pinched her chubby cheeks and smiled softly.

    "Hum! Hum!" Alicia nodded excitedly and let Arthur go.

    Arthur smiled and was about to turn around when Alicia''s voice stunned him.

    "Hero, will you return to Alicia?" Alicia looked at Arthur with a hint of sadness, and her big eyes contained a very deep loneliness.

    Arthur felt like his heart was suffocating, and he felt the figure of Chloe inside Alicia!

    Immediately he rubbed her hair and said softly, "Of course, little Alicia, I will go back and y together then. How about it?" Arthur spoke softly.

    "Alright, Alicia believes in the hero!" Alicia giggled and smiled.

    Arthur was relieved after seeing that he didn''t hurt Alicia.

    "Alright, I''ll go, little Alicia~" Arthur smiled softly and walked into the mansion along with the old maid who was waiting for him at the end.

    "Bye! Hero!" Alicia waved her hand excitedly, and finally, Arthur''s shadow disappeared in the direction of the mansion.

    She immediately put her hands down and continued to stare in the direction of Arthur''s departure.

    Suddenly, her eyes changed and were reced by an icy white color.

    "Brother? Is that you?" Alicia, who used to have a cute and cheerful face, turned into a woman with cold eyes, and her gaze never left the direction Arthur was walking.

    But she soon came to her senses, and her cute face looked confused and dazed.

    "Eh? What happened?"

    ¦Ñ¦Á§ád¦Á n?¦Ía| §ãom "The hero has already left! I have to go back and wait for him toe!" Alicia giggled and walked back to her room.

    -------------------------------------

    Damn! I was only able to continue this series due to some busy days Woooo~

    Well, since I''m off for the next two days, I''ll be uploading a lot of chapters!

    Also, I''ll make the power scale in Auxiliary tomorrow!

    By the way, who is she? hehehe (Mysterious smile, Mysterious smile)

    Thank you!

 Chapter 23 Powerful Pressure! David Asvold!

    ?Arthur walked and finally arrived in front of the mansion.

    One word came to mind when he saw the giant door in front of him.

    Luxury!

    It was too luxurious!

    Arthur, who had lived a life of luxury and splendor in his previous life, felt that the Welston family''s wealth and grandeur were just a joke in front of Duke Asvold''s mansion.

    His mansion that he had built in his previous life, which even included the most luxurious residences and mansions in his country, could not at allpare to the one in front of him.

    You can imagine how great the power of Duke Asvold''s family is.

    However, he quickly returned his indifferent expression, and his calmness returned to his small face.

    The experiences of his two lives had already changed his mentality thoroughly.

    Especially since he hade to this fantasy world wheremon sense and logic could not y a full role.

    Status, wealth, and glory were external forces that could not protect him forever.

    One day, it would all be lost and destroyed.

    However, if he had a powerful force, he could protect himself, his family, and his loved ones, right?

    Duke Asvold''s mansion? The Balka Empire?

    Those were indeed powerful forces, and even the Balka Empire became one of the pirs of the human continent.

    However, it could all be lost if the Elemental Supreme, or even the Elemental Lord, threw up his hands.

    Therefore, power was everything!

    Especially ever since he read the white book and the ck figure that split the continent into four!

    which even the Elemental Lord could not do!

    Was there a level above Elemental Lord?

    He did not know and did not want to know for now because it was still too far away, and his first goal was to build up his strength and collect all the characters in the book so that he could build up his personal strength and army!

    Soon, the luxurious door in front of him opened and revealed a huge and luxurious hall!

    Diamond and gold statues were the usual furniture in the hall!

    There were even statues and decorations that he didn''t know what they were made of¡ªafter all, this was a fantasy world!

    After that, the old servant who had been leading the way looked at Arthur and said lightly, "Young master, right now, the Lord is in the main hall and is waiting for you."

    "Please follow me."

    The old servant spoke respectfully.

    Arthur immediately came to his senses, nodded his head, and said lightly, "Alright, lead the way."

    Soon the two of them walked through a long hallway, and Arthur looked around in amazement.

    Paintings, sculptures, and various works of art were disyed along the hallway.

    As someone who had a high artistic aptitude and judgment in his previous life, he was truly amazed to see this art.

    The painters and sculptors of these paintings and sculptures were of a very high level!

    Subconsciously, he walked over and saw another giant door in front of him; this door was more luxurious and even looked very majestic.

    Suddenly, he felt a huge pressure as he came in front of the door, and he fell to his knees!

    *Boom!*

    "What a pressure!" Arthur was shocked in his heart and kept trying to fight the pressure!

    However, the pressure kept getting stronger and stronger!

    "I must be able to withstand it!" Arthur kept muttering, and his face became very pale.

    His legs felt so heavy!

    He also felt that his legs would break soon if he continued to be pressured like this!

    After all, he was just an ordinary person now, and the core inside his body had not even awakened at all.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    Just when his vision started to be blurry and he felt like fainting, the pressure immediately disappeared.

    He quickly fell over, and cold sweat broke out on his forehead and neck.

    His legs were cramping, and he was panting with exhaustion.

    After all, the pressure he received was very strong, and his body was also a body without mana or a core.

    How could he possibly withstand it?

    However, this was a huge blow to him, and he felt that he was very weak in front of him.

    Conspiracy? a n to attack his cheap father and the Balka Empire?

    All this was just wishful thinking if not done with strong strength.

    "Damn it!"

    "For the first time, I feel this feeling."

    "Whether in my previous life or even in this world, when Mother was by my side, I felt that I could control everything."

    "However, now I feel that I''m like a clown!"

    Arthur cursed himself and muttered in annoyance as he bowed his head.

    He felt devastated by the fact that he was so weak, and all his ns would just be nonsense if not for a strong force!

    He may have been admired and powerful in the previous world as the heir and family of Welston, but would it be the same in this world?

    A world that puts strength above all else? A world where the strong eat the weak?

    He kept his head down and felt empty in his heart, but soon the smiles of those closest to him in his previous life appeared, and he remembered his original purpose in this world!

    Whether it was to protect the people he loved in this world, meet the people he loved in his previous world, or even fight his destiny!

    ¦Ñ¦Á§ád¦Á n?¦Ía| §ãom "Damn it! I have to keep going!"

    "This is all my way to the top of this world!"

    Arthur shouted in his heart, and immediately his eyes showed a strong spirit.

    He quickly stood up and felt his body lighter.

    The old servant, who had been watching Arthur, immediately shook his head and sighed to himself.

    "It looks like the awakening won''t take long, and the Lord seems impatient to start his n."

    Arthur, who seemed to be in good spirits, did not realize the old servant''s thoughts.

    He immediately calmed down and looked at the old servant and nodded his head.

    The old servant smiled slightly and opened the door.

    *Boom!*

    The door opened, and Arthur immediately shifted his gaze forward.

    He saw a figure sitting on a very luxurious throne.

    The figure''s posture was very muscr, and he was wearing a white robe.

    He rested his hand on a fire-red sword with a ckish pattern.

    The figure closes his eyes and looks as if he is asleep.

    However, he soon opened his eyes, and an extremely majestic gaze appeared in his fire-red eyes.

    Arthur was shocked and felt a strong sense of oppression.

    He felt that the pressure exerted by the figure was dozens of times that of the door.

    Soon, under his shocked gaze, the figure spoke lightly, "Alreadying?"

    His sword-like eyes looked at Arthur very sharply.

    Arthur felt his back break out in cold sweat, and he looked back at the majestic figure on the throne and muttered in his heart, "David Asvold!"

 Chapter 24 Ambitions And Hypocrisy

    ?"David Asvold!" Arthur muttered in his heart and stared at the man on the throne!

    His fire-red hair and piercing eyes were as red as the mes!

    His figure was like a fire god who descended on the world and could burn anything in sight.

    Although he did not look handsome, his majesty and dignified figure were there, which made others subconsciously bow when meeting him.

    Moreover, the pressure exerted was truly terrifying.

    Soon, he felt David''s aura, and he widened his eyes in shock.

    Ate-stage Elemental Saint!

    How is that possible?!

    In the novel, it was told that he was in the middle stage, and after his rebellion, he had only set foot in thete-stage Elemental Saint!

    Now, there were still a dozen years before the imperial arc began and this variable appeared.

    How could he not be horrified?

    If he waited for the imperial arc to start, which was a dozen years in the future, wouldn''t he have set foot on the Elemental Supreme stage and be equivalent to the pinnacle of this world?

    Arthur really felt stupid, and his resolve was really shaken now.

    He felt that all the plots of the novel did not go ording to the routine he remembered.

    Several variables appeared in session, including a history that did not exist in the novel and David''s power, which did not match the description in the book. These discrepancies made him wonder once again whether this was truly the world of the novel he had read.

    Was it really that bad of a memory?

    However, he didn''t feel that way; after all, his talent and ability were there.

    He suddenly thought in horror and guessed.

    "Was the author of the novel and the reason I''m in this world rted to him all along?" Arthur felt goosebumps and sensed that someone was controlling him.

    However, he soon calmed down and regained hisposure.

    Whether he was really being controlled or not was really unknown.

    Now discard all the strange thoughts and focus on David standing in front of him.

    He was uncertain about how David would treat him now that he had realized many aspects of this world did not match those in the novel.

    Soon, David''s majestic and powerful voice reached his ears.

    "Are youing?" David, who had closed his eyes, suddenly opened them and looked at Arthur sharply.

    Arthur felt a sense of horror, but he quickly strengthened his resolve.

    He returned David''s gaze with a sharp look, and there was no fear in his small figure.

    The old servant, who had been silent until then, immediately bowed and spoke respectfully.

    "Lord!"

    "I have brought the young master safely."

    David immediately turned his gaze to the old servant and spoke lightly.

    "Thank you for your escort, butler."

    The old servant, who turned out to be the butler of Duke Asvold''s mansion, immediately said respectfully, "No, Lord! It is an obligation for me to carry out your duties."

    David nodded lightly, and there was no expression on his face as if a god were gazing at a mortal.

    "Well, you can go out, butler," David said to the butler, and he immediately turned his attention to Arthur.

    The butler bowed once more and disappeared into the void.

    Arthur, who had been silent and paying attention to their conversation, was immediately surprised to find out that the old man was the butler of the Duke''s mansion!

    A figure below one person and above ten thousand people!

    However, when David told the butler to leave and looked back at him, Arthur felt the nervousness in his heart, but his face remained as innocent as ever.

    What would his behavior be in the future?

    No one could say for sure.

    However, Arthur knew that David would not dare to mess with him since he was the sole heir to Duke Asvold''s mansion.

    His task now was to focus on cultivating his strength until he could take control of his own destiny and defeat all of his enemies!

    Soon, David''s majestic voice sounded in his ears.

    "When you met the Emperor, what was your attitude?" David spoke coldly to Arthur, and a very strong pressure suddenly attacked him, which made him suddenly kneel down.

    Shit!

    Arthur cursed in his heart, and he didn''t expect that the first thing David said to him was "Kneel to the Emperor?"

    Sure enough, his nature had not changed at all, and he had always regarded himself as the Emperor!

    Despite a slight deviation, Arthur was certain that his nature had not changed at all.

    However, he knew that his current position was not favorable, and he needed to adopt the right attitude.

    He couldn''t reveal a level of position and intelligence that did not match his age, or he would be finished.

    After all, his nature was still the same as David''s in the novel: thirsty for power and intolerant of anyone who threatened him!

    "Greetings, Duke," Arthur said shakily as the pressure he was under made him unable to stand up at all.

    He really hated this David figure, whether in the novel or in this world.

    However, he knew that he was now as weak as a chicken in front of David.

    Be reasonable and take revenge the next day.

    David finally showed a rare smile on his face, and he said it with a little excitement.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    "Good!" David said.

    "This is what you should do when you meet this Emperor. I forgive you now, my son." He let out a lightugh, and his regal demeanor disappeared, reced by arrogance.

    Arthur really wanted to punch his arrogant face.

    However, on the surface, he kept a pale and trembling face.

    "Well, Duke, thank you for your apology," Arthur said with fear on his tiny face.

    David nodded lightly and looked at Arthur sharply.

    "Your handsome face inherited your mother''s beauty, and I am quite pleased with it," David spoke lightly as if appraising an item.

    Arthur really wanted to kill the person in front of him right now.

    He had never killed and had had a very strong killing intent since he came to this world.

    Except for the protagonist, Abel, David was the second one who really awakened his killing intent,

    However, he could only smile innocently on the surface and speak tremblingly.

    "Thank you, my lord." Arthur said

    "You don''t need to call me with such honor." David replied.

    "After all, you are the future heir to Duke Asvold''s mansion and also my son!"

    David smiled happily, and the pressure Arthur had felt immediately disappeared.

    Arthur breathed a sigh of relief and stood up, bowing his body.

    "Thank you, my lord."

    "I mean, dad."

    David nodded his head and spoke lightly.

    "Well, you can go and rest in your room," David said.

    "After all, you have traveled quite far, and you must be very tired." He spoke with a worried tone that suited a typical loving father.

    Arthur, who could read people''s expressions and words, felt the hypocrisy in his words.

    Still pretending to be a good father?

    Hehehe

    Arthur sneered in his heart, and an innocent smile appeared on his face.

    "Alright, dad."

    "Thank you for your concern."

    "Then, I''d like to ask for permission."

    Arthur bowed his small body and spoke respectfully.

    David nodded his head and smiled.

    *Boom!

    Soon, Arthur walked out of the hall, and the main hall door closed on its own.

    ...

    "What do you think?"

    David spoke to himself as if there was someone by his side.

    p¦Ánd¦Á,no¦Í?1,§ão§® His affectionate gaze toward Arthur had now vanished, reced by a look of cynicism.

    Soon, a voice that was neither male nor female could be heard in the hall.

    "Very suitable."

    "He doesn''t have a strong talent as an Elemental."

    "At most, the power he can reach at his peak in the future is a nine-core Elemental which certainly won''t threaten you."

    Immediately, the voice disappeared as if it had never existed.

    David, who heard that, smiled arrogantly and spoke excitedly.

    "Well, I can control him in the future as my puppet."

    His heir status will be the perfect rope to control him.

    Immediately after speaking, he gazed out of the wide-open, luxurious window, sweeping his gaze thousands of kilometers away to a pce of incredible luxury.

    "Just a little more!" he said.

    "I will be the new Emperor of the Balka Empire."

    David spoke coldly and then immediately disappeared into the void.

    ...

    Arthur emerged from the hall and turned his gaze towards his back.

    His purple eyes suddenly brightened as he stared at the giant, closed door.

    Soon, his eyes returned to normal, and without knowing what he was thinking, he quickly walked down the long hallway and disappeared.

    --------------------------------------

    This chapter is quite a lot of words, huft~

    Thank you~

 Chapter 25 Meeting The Personal General In The Future

    ?Arthur walked in a very long hallway, and his purple eyes looked cold.

    Now, there was no innocent and naive expression on his face when he met David.

    His gaze was fixed straight ahead, leaving him no opportunity to appreciate the opulent decorations lining the hallway, which were markedly different from the first time he set foot in the mansion.

    He didn''t have time for that because, in his mind, he was thinking about many variables that didn''t fit into the novel.

    He also realized that he did not seem to be in the world of the novel "The Birth of the Elemental Lord," which he was reading.

    Perhaps he had reincarnated into a parallel world simr to the novel.

    Also, he thought of the terrifying possibility that the novel in his previous world took the background of this fantasy world and made it into a novel.

    The characters, the powers, and the background were all simr.

    Although there were some things that were different from the novel''s description, he was almost 60% sure that the novel and this world were simr.

    Someone who wrote a novel by taking the storyboard of this world was truly terrifying.

    What level of power could such a person have to control time and space like that?

    Two different worlds can be connected like this.

    Arthur still remembered that in his previous world, he had no interest in reading online novels.

    With his family''s status and nobility, did he have to read online novels?

    Of course not!

    However, the novel suddenly caught his attention, and he devoted enough time to it that it was very strange.

    Until reincarnation into this world, that cannot be exined.

    "Looks like I have to go to this mansion''s library to get to know this strange world better."

    Arthur said inwardly, and he walked into the hall ahead.

    Arthur soon spotted a stunningly beautiful young maid standing at the end of the hallway, as if she were waiting for someone.

    As Arthur walked over, the beautiful young maid smiled charmingly and approached him.

    "Wee, young master." She bowed her head and greeted him respectfully.

    Arthur stopped and looked at her.

    Her face looked very beautiful, with her childlike charm radiating from it.

    Arthur estimated that she was only five or six years old, which is about the same age as him.

    Her purple hair fell short on her shoulders, and her ck eyes looked very charming.

    If she was given time to mature, he was sure that she would be a beauty, not inferior to the beautiful women out there.

    She was half a head shorter than him.

    Arthur quickly removed his cold and indifferent face and smiled gently at her.

    "Stand up," Arthur said lightly.

    She immediately raised her face and looked at Arthur curiously and dumbfounded.

    ''Handsome!

    ''Very handsome''

    ''How can there be a person with a face like this?"

    She was stunned and looked at Arthur''s face without blinking at all.

    Arthur, who realized the strangeness of the beautiful maid, immediately called out to her.

    "Hello."

    "Have you seen enough?"

    Arthur smiled gently and spoke in a curious tone.

    Immediately, she came to her senses, and a blush spread rapidly across her face.

    However, she soon realized her mistake, and a frightened expression appeared on her face.

    "I''m sorry, young master!" She immediately prostrated herself before Arthur, and her body trembled with fear.

    This was her first day working as a maid in the Duke of Asvold''s mansion.

    And she made a big mistake on her first day of work, which made her afraid that she would be kicked out.

    She struggled so hard to get a job, which was the only way she could survive and be safe.

    Also, she had no parents or rtives to support her.

    She was very lucky that one of the senior maids in the mansion helped her to get a job as a maid in the mansion.

    However, she made a mistake that she thought was fatal.

    After all, she was disrespectful to the son and heir of the mansion, the Duke of Asvold!

    Her body was trembling, and she was really scared now.

    "What if the young master gets angry?"

    "I don''t want to go back to that dark ce."<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    She was trembling and terrified.

    There were many cases of maids being removed because they made small mistakes in other nobles'' mansions.

    Arthur was surprised to see her bowing down to him.

    He immediately squatted down, helped her up, and spoke softly.

    "There is no need to be afraid."

    "I won''t get angry over a little thing like this, you know?"

    "Also, I don''t like someone prostrating themselves to me like that."

    Arthur smiled a gentle smile that was like spring.

    She trembled and slowly looked at Arthur''s face.

    "Really, young master?" She looked at Arthur''s smiling face and slowly calmed down.

    Arthur nodded his head with a gentle smile.

    The young maid looked into Arthur''s charming violet eyes, and suddenly her heart skipped a beat.

    "Beautiful," she unconsciously said, and she immediately closed her mouth.

    Arthur just shook his head, and soon they both stood up.

    "Alright, what''s your name?" Arthur asked the young maid lightly.

    "Greetings, young master!"

    "My name is Runa, and I will be your personal maid who will take care of you, young master!"

    The beautiful maid named Runa bowed her head and spoke nervously.

    After all, this was her first time working as a maid and taking care of someone.

    She also did not expect that on her first day of work, she would be made the personal maid of the heir and young master of Duke Asvold''s mansion.

    She was scared and hesitant at first, but seeing her young master''s gentle and handsome face and figurepletely released all her fears.

    Moreover, she felt that she seemed to fall in love at the sight of his beautiful and charming eyes!

    Her eyes sparkled, and she seemed excited about her life with her young master!

    However, Arthur, who heard her name, suddenly fell silent, and soon a small smile appeared on his face.

    "Hehehe"

    "My dear, my reliable general has finally appeared!"

    Arthurughed in his heart and looked back at the little maid in front of him.

    The more he looked at Runa, the more he loved the little girl in front of him.

    After all, she was "Arthur''s" right hand in the novel and was a very terrible strategist.

    That said, the most excellent and intelligent person in the entire novel "Birth of an Elemental Lord," other than Arthur, Elizabeth, and the women of the Ancient Star Empire, was this Runa.

    The figure that even Arthur in the novel really recognized was Runa.

    The little girl, who would be a very terrifying figure in the future, and Abel, the protagonist, also became her toys.

    It''s just that she ended up dying not long after Arthur died¡ªshe died with Arthur''s corpse in her arms!

    Perhaps you could say she was the only heroine viin besides Elizabeth, who was always by Arthur''s side in the novel until the end.

    p¦Ánd¦Á`no¦Í?1--§ão§® Runa, who saw Arthur smiling at her, suddenly turned red and felt her heart beat fast.

    She lowered her gaze in shame.

    Seeing this, Arthur couldn''t help but smile and immediately stroke her small head.

    "Alright, Runa,"

    "You are my personal maid and will be by my side in the future, you know?"

    Runa, who was patted by Arthur, felt surprised, and her face heated up.

    "Y-yes, young master," Runa replied nervously, and she didn''t dare look at Arthur in front of her.

    Arthur chuckled and immediately said, "Alright, will you apany me to the mansion library?"

    "I don''t know the direction."

    Arthur said it lightly and smiled.

    Runa immediately raised her small head and looked at the smiling Arthur.

    "Yes, young master."

    "Please follow me!" Her face was still red, and she hurriedly turned around and walked forward.

    Arthur shook his head and smiled at the little girl''s shy actions.

    "I will protect you, my little maid."

    "Together, we will fight this fate."

    Arthur muttered in his heart, and he followed Runa towards the library.

 Chapter 27 Preparing For Core Awakening

    ?Arthur stared at the skyline of the reading room in a daze.

    "The stage above the Elemental Lord?"

    "If the Elemental Lord stage is a stage that only exists in fairy tales, then the stage above it, isn''t it the stage of a god?"

    "What is the concept of power at this stage?"

    Many various questions arose in Zayn''s mind that gave him goosebumps.

    However, he quickly took a deep breath and gained rity in his mind.

    "This should be explored further and gradually."

    "The current me doesn''t even have a core; how can I have the capacity to think about this?"

    "This will only make my mind messy."

    "Now, I must focus on the awakening ceremony in the next three days."

    After thinking about that, he felt better, and a fighting spirit appeared in his eyes.

    The journey to bing strong was often perilous, and there were many obstacles to ovee.

    However, hadn''t he promised himself to return to the side of his loved ones in the previous world?

    Thinking about this, a soft smile appeared on his lips, and he immediately turned his attention to Runa next to him.

    However, he saw Runa, who was staring at his face in a daze, and immediately blushed.

    "Little girl, you really stole a nce with your master, didn''t you?" Arthur smiled teasingly at the little girl beside him.

    His mood was really better now, and he wanted to share it with the girl beside him.

    "No-no, young master!"

    "It''s not like that!"

    Runa waved her hand hurriedly and wanted to exin, but she didn''t know how to exin because she didn''t know where to start.

    "Young master''s face is very handsome!"

    "I really can''t take my eyes off him."

    "If I say it like that, it will be very embarrassing!"

    Runa''s head emitted smoke, and her face turned red like an apple.

    Seeing this, Arthur smiled and did not tease her further.

    "Alright, I understand, little girl."

    "I was just joking."

    Arthur giggled and shook his head yfully.

    This girl was really cute.

    Who would have guessed that a cute girl like this would grow up to be a very cunning and charming figure?

    Runa lowered her head, and her red face did not fade.

    "Hum," she muttered lowly and calmed herself down.

    Arthur smiled, then immediately turned his gaze to the pile of books and said to her, "Runa, can you call the librarian?"

    Runa, who had regained herposure, immediately nodded.

    "Yes, young master."

    She did not ask any further questions and immediately hurried out of the reading room.

    Looking at Runa like this, he unconsciously smiled.

    However, the smile soon disappeared as he thought of a woman''s figure and smiling face.

    "For some reason, I always see a resemnce between her and you, Mira." Arthur showed a sad expression and clenched his fists.

    Somehow, looking at Runa made him see the figure of Mira, who always followed him from childhood into adulthood.

    In a way, the woman who had always been by his side until just before his death was Mira.

    p¦Ánd¦Á,no¦Í?1,§ão§® She also held a high position in his heart, even beating Luna, who was his childhood friend and ex-girlfriend.

    "I will definitelye back!" Arthur reaffirmed his determination, then sat back in the chair and continued reading the book.

    five minutester.

    Runa returned, with the librarian following behind her.

    "Young master, I''ve brought back the librarian." Runa spoke softly to Arthur, who was reading a book.

    Hearing that, Arthur looked away and then looked at Runa gently.

    "Thank you, Runa." Arthur said with a smile, then immediately turned his gaze to the librarian behind Runa.

    "Sorry to disturb you." Arthur said a little apologetically.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    Hearing that, the librarian immediately shook his head and bowed to Arthur.

    "No-no, it''s my honor, your highness." He spoke respectfully and smiled.

    Arthur nodded his head and continued.

    "I need you to organize the books and bring them to my room; can you do that?" Arthur pointed to the pile of books he had not read and spoke lightly.

    "Of course, young master, as you wish." The librarian quickly walked over to the pile of books and took out a small pouch.

    Soon all the books disappeared in the blink of an eye.

    Seeing this, Arthur immediately guessed lightly and was a little surprised.

    "Space Pouch." He muttered, then immediately thought of something.

    "Space pouches" are pouches that contain space magic and can only be made by smiths at the Elemental Saint stage.

    The pouches were divided into three sses: low, middle, and high.

    The price of a low-grade pouch alone could support an entire middle-ss family for ten years.

    One could imagine how valuable it was, and the librarian in front of him had a low-grade pouch that showed the wealth of the Duke of Asvold mansion.

    After collecting the books, the librarian immediately said to Arthur.

    "It''s done, young master."

    "Later, all the books will be moved to the study desk in your room." He said it respectfully.

    Arthur nodded and said lightly, "Thank you."

    "You''re wee, your highness." The librarian bowed his head and spoke humbly.

    "Well, I''ll be going then, and you don''t need to escort me." Arthur smiled and quickly walked out of the study room with Runa following close behind.

    "Yes, young master." The librarian smiled, and his eyes looked in the direction Arthur was walking.

    ...

    Arthur walked out of the library, and suddenly Runa''s voice sounded behind him.

    "Young master!"

    Arthur immediately stopped and looked at Runa behind him.

    "What''s wrong, Runa?" Arthur smiled and asked softly.

    Seeing this smile, Runa really couldn''t keep up the defense in her heart, and her face immediately turned red.

    However, she immediately remembered something important to tell her young master.

    "That is, the awakening ceremony will begin in three days, and the butler asked me to tell you to prepare yourself." Runa looked into Arthur''s violet eyes and told him something important.

    Arthur nodded, and he had indeed thought about this since the day of his arrival.

    He also prepared himself by practicing and improving his physical fitness.

    "Well, thank you, my little maid." Arthur rubbed her head and smiled.

    Runa''s face turned red, and she was very embarrassed.

    However, she did not avoid it and enjoyed it.

    After all, she was just an innocent little girl now, and living without parents and rtives made her never feel any affection from anyone.

    Of course, she desperately wanted to feel that, and Arthur, who was a very kind person and a master figure with gentleness in him, made her never want to leave his side.

    Arthur smiled and said to Runa, "Well, can you take me to my room?"

    "I don''t know the direction at all."

    Runa immediately nodded eagerly and spoke softly.

    "Of course, young master!"

    She immediately took the lead, and the smiling Arthur also followed behind her.

    Soon, they disappeared down a long hallway.

    -----------------------------

    I apologize both the dyed chapter updates and the many grammatical errors in the earlier chapters.

    I had originally intended to post an update every day after work, but possibly because I was tired, I didn''t pay attention to some grammatical mistakes.

    Also, I''m actually hesitant to continue this novel series because I anticipate being rather busy in the uing months, which could have an impact on the plot.

    I haven''t made a decision yet, but I''m still thinking about it.

    And, as I''m now off, I''ll continue updatingter tonight!

    By the way, can you guess what type of core our Mc will awaken to? (Smiled) (Smiled) (Smiled)

    Stay tuned!

 Chapter 28 The Cute Maid, A Legendary Heroine In A Novel

    ?They both walked towards Arthur''s room and finally arrived at the door.

    Runa smiled and said, "Young master, this is your room."

    Arthur nodded and turned to Runa. "Would you like toe inside with me?" he asked yfully.

    Hearing this, Runa immediately turned red and waved her hand frantically.

    "No-no!"

    "There are things I have to do now, so I can''t apany you anymore!"

    "After all, we''re still minors!"

    Runa tried to shout, and she was really nervous now.

    How could she not understand the meaning of her young master?

    Isn''t it that if we both go in, we''ll do...

    As she thought about it, the smoke seemed to being out of her head, and her face turned as red as freshly cooked shrimp.

    Arthur was taken aback and didn''t expect his joke to tease her to have such an effect on her. He had his moral limits, after all, okay?

    He was only five years old, and Runa was the same; how could he have done something like that?

    The corner of Arthur''s mouth twitched as he snapped his fingers on Runa''s little head.

    "Ouch!" Runa immediately held her forehead, and tears came out of the corners of her eyes.

    "It hurts!" She looked at Arthur with an expression of pain and sadness.

    Seeing this, Arthur immediately rubbed his forehead and apologized.

    "Alright, I''m sorry, okay?"

    "Who made you think such bad things, anyway?"

    Arthur sighed and was confused¡ªhow could this little girl think of him as a pervert?

    He was a good guy, okay?

    At least he still had some limits on what he should and shouldn''t do.

    Hearing his words, Runa looked at Arthur in surprise, then lowered her head again in shame.

    "Aren''t we going to do "that"?"

    Runa said quietly, and her face turned red again.

    Arthur rubbed his head and said softly, "How could I do something bad to my little maid?"

    Upon hearing this, Runa immediately burst into tears, feeling grateful to have met such a kind young master.

    She had seen many children of her age in her previous neighborhood mistreated by ve traders who sold them to nobles as tools. This had left her heartbroken and afraid.

    As an orphan with no rtives or parents, she was particrly sensitive to such things.

    Arthur knew of her difficult past, which was described in the book, and made him sad.

    He always made sure to provide her withfort and security, so that she would never again feel the slightest bit of fear or caution around him.

    After all, he saw her as his right-hand person and trusted ally for the future.

    "Okay, okay, don''t cry anymore."

    "Or your face will look ugly."

    Arthur smiled and pinched her chubby cheeks and said jokingly.

    p¦Ánd¦Á,no¦Í?1,§ão§® "As long as young master likes me, I don''t care if it gets ugly~" Runa whispered a little and lowered her head in embarrassment.

    Arthur, who had not heard her whisper, immediately asked curiously, "What did you just say?"

    "I didn''t hear it."

    Runa immediately stepped back and looked at Arthur''s handsome face with embarrassment.

    "N-no, it''s nothing!"<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    "Then, I have to go first, young master!"

    Runa bowed her head and ran away from Arthur.

    If she stayed near Arthur, she would probably faint from embarrassment!

    Seeing the little figure running frantically, Arthur chuckled and said lightly.

    "This little girl is really very cute."

    He shook his head and quickly entered his room.

    ...

    Arthur entered his room and looked around curiously. "This room is really luxurious," he remarked, immediately examining theyout.

    In the center of the room was a luxurious bed adorned with various decorations. His wardrobe contained many clothes with exquisite patterns.

    He walked around the room to familiarize himself with it, and once he feltfortable and satisfied, he quickly made his way to the window at the end of the room and opened it.

    Soon, the night breeze hit his handsome face, causing his long ck hair to flutter in the wind.

    He gazed out at the beautiful night view from his room, watching trees swaying in the wind and birds flying in the night sky towards the west.

    The light of the three moons illuminated the night, creating an atmosphere that did not feel lonely.

    He propped up his chin with his hand and turned his gaze to the moon shining above.

    "What a beautiful moon."

    Arthur whispered and his purple eyes glittered in the reflected light.

    Soon a smiling face appeared in his mind.

    "I hope you''re okay, mom," Arthur remembered the figure of Elizabeth who was always with him, and also worried in his heart about her safety.

    Various figures also appeared simultaneously in his mind.

    Chloe, Mira, Luna, and his parents were in the previous world.

    They were all people he missed and desperately wanted to see them again.

    Soon he took a breath and a gentle smile appeared on his face.

    "Wait for me." He whispered softly and closed the window of his room.

    Arthur walked over to the items he had brought from the mansion earlier and opened his bag. He took out a notebook and sat down at his study table.

    "Tomorrow, I must go to the ve market to find allies who will help me in the future," Arthur thought to himself, holding his chin.

    He immediately read various names and their descriptions in the notebook. They were all people rted to Abel in the novel.

    He identified all the key characters in the novel that were rted to Abel.

    Even though he didn''t read the novel all the way through, he recalls the characters that have already appeared or will appear based on the novel''s description or spoilers scattered on the inte.

    However, Arthur''s power was limited, and he had to start by targeting Abel''s opportunities in the Balka Empire.

    He flipped through the notebook and quickly found a name and description of the individual he was looking for.

    "Found it!" Arthur smiled happily and said excitedly.

    "One of the heroines who will be an Elemental Supreme with her powerful light Elemental!"

    "The figure who shook the five empires and the human continent because of the power of her light that can illuminate the darkness of the human continent at night!"

    "The goddess of light, the Supreme Elena!"

    -------

    I apologize for the dyed update on thetest chapter.

    There may be more chapters waiting to be released tomorrow!

    So, please stay tuned!

 Chapter 29 Elenas Miserable Childhood

    ?Arthur tried to recall Elena''s character in the story.

    If you can say that Elena is one of the heroines who had a very sad childhood, even Alicia can be said to be a little more fortunate than Elena.

    At least, Alicia was born into a very powerful family, with the mansion of Duke Asvold and all the luxuries she could enjoy.

    However, Elena in the story was not as lucky as Alicia because she was born into a poor family in a vige on the edge of the mountains on the border of the Balka Empire and the Savaran Empire.

    The mountainous region is famous for its bandit headquarters and various evil organizations.

    In addition to the rugged and inessible area, the two empires also did not care much about the mountainous region because there were no resources that made them have to move and eradicate it.

    Thus, the bandits were always looting and killing local people and viges.

    And why didn''t the Balka Empire help their people eradicate the bandits?

    Just kidding, is it worth spending troop resources to help mere mortals?

    Of course not.

    After all, it''s not worth it to spend troops and supplies to exterminate them.

    At least, as long as the bandits were not too rampant and did not interfere with the interests of the Balka Empire, they would not bother to exterminate them.

    As a result, the bandits also preyed on Elena''s vige.

    Several vigers, including her parents, died horribly.

    Elena, who was only four years old at the time, could only cry about her fate as she watched the massacre.

    She was captured by ve traders and taken to Duke Asvold''s territory to be sold as a ve.

    Her fate did not improve after escaping because she was tortured every day by the ve trader.

    This trauma made her indifferent and cold-blooded in the future, until the protagonist, Abel, could conquer her.

    However, Arthur remembered that even though Abel was able to conquer the Goddess of Light, Elena, she did notpletely surrender herself to him because the trauma from her past was not resolved.

    Thinking of this, Arthur smiled slightly and closed his notebook.

    "Tomorrow, I have to go to Rozen, the capital of Duke Asvold''s territory," he said lightly, tapping his finger on the desk.

    That''s where Elena should be right now.

    He knew this because it was the ten-year period before the Balka Empire novel arc began, when Elena was still in the ve market and being tortured by the ve trader.

    He had to cut off Abel''s chance of finding and rescuing Elena from the ve market.

    At least Elena had not been too severely affected by her past trauma.

    Arthur stretched his arms and legs, then turned to the window and looked at the starry night.

    "I can''t wait for tomorrow," Arthur said as he went to bed.

    ...

    In the capital city of Rozen

    Just when Arthur was falling asleep, in a dark and dirty-looking room, there was the sound of a little girl crying and begging for mercy.

    "I''m sorry~"

    "I''m sorry~"

    "Cough, cough," a girl''s voice that sounded very pitiful could be heard in the dark room.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    The little girl was lying on the ground, and her appearance was truly pitiful.

    Her clothes were torn to shreds, her face was full of bruises, and worst of all, the skin on her hands and feet had very gruesome wounds.

    Blood and pus were oozing from the horrifically swollen wounds.

    She tried to maintain her consciousness so as not to faint; otherwise, she might get tortured by the man in front of her.

    She didn''t want to feel this agonizing torture.

    Her tears had dried up from crying so much, and she had no strength to lift her head.

    Now, she just hoped that the man in front of her would let her go so she could sleep.

    She was exhausted, and her body was trembling constantly.

    ¦Ñ¦Á§ád¦Á n?¦Ía| §ãom "Huh!"

    "I''lle back tomorrow and torture you again!" A bald and fat man snorted coldly and looked coldly at the little girl lying beneath him.

    Immediately, the fat and bald man walked out of the dark room and locked it.

    The little girl lying on the ground did not move, and there was only the sound of slow breathing in the dark room.

    Immediately, she tried to move her hands, and an excruciating pain was felt all over her body.

    She could only close her eyes to endure the pain until the pain slowly subsided.

    "Mom, Dad, I miss you." The little girl shed her tears again and cried.

    "I can''t take it anymore, mom, dad."

    She curled up on the ground in pain and spoke with tears in her eyes.

    The incidents she had experienced in the past five days had really left her, a little girl, devastated.

    She really couldn''t take it anymore and felt that death was the better option.

    However, she immediately remembered her mother''s words at that time.

    "However, I always remember your words, mom."

    "Mother once said that a good girl like me would always be happy and if I get into trouble, a prince wille to save me on a white horse."

    "I always believed everything you said, mom,"

    "I always waited for my prince toe and save me from this nightmare,"

    "I believe..." The little girl slowly closed her eyes in exhaustion and fell asleep.

    Only the sound of slow breathing could be heard in the dark room.

    ----------

    To be honest, I felt too sad while writing this chapter.

    Was I too cruel? hey~

    However, the next chapter will be even more interesting!

    Stay tuned!

 Chapter 30 Elenas Whereabouts, The Drunken World

    ?*Knock Knock*

    "Young master, it''s morning," Runa''s voice came from outside Arthur''s bedroom, causing him to wake up from his sleep.

    The sky looked quite bright, but the sunlight wasn''t too strong yet.

    "It''s just dawn; why bother waking me up now?" Arthur shook his head and quickly walked towards the door, which he opened.

    Immediately, a petite girl in a maid costume looked at Arthur excitedly.

    "Little Runa, it''s just dawn; can''t you wake me up a littleter?" Arthur scrubbed his eyes and looked at Runa helplessly.

    "No, young master! It is my duty as your personal maid to always wake you up in the morning!" Runa said this excitedly, and she clenched her small fists.

    Hearing this, Arthur just shook his head and smiled gently.

    "Alright, alright,"

    "Thank you, my little maid," Arthur rubbed her head and spoke softly.

    "Hehehe!" Runa smiled happily, and her eyes were like crescents.

    "By the way, breakfast is ready, young master! Would you like me to bring it to your room?" Runa said it as if she just remembered it.

    "Alright, please bring my breakfast to my room, and you haven''t had breakfast either, have you?" Arthur held his chin up and spoke lightly.

    "Umm, yes, I haven''t had breakfast at all," Runa looked embarrassed after saying this.

    She didn''t have time to have breakfast first because after waking up, she immediately got ready and woke up her young master.

    Hearing this, Arthur, who had been expecting it, said gently, "Well, you also bring your breakfast, and we will eat together in my room."

    "No, young master, this can''t be!" Runa immediately shook her head quickly. How could a maid eat with her master?

    However, Arthur did notpromise with her and spoke dominantly. "This is my order; you must obey it."

    Hearing this, Runa immediately lowered her head and could only obey her young master''s orders.

    "Alright, as you requested, young master," Runa said with some distress; after all, she felt that although she could get close to her young master, there were some things that should be kept between her and her young master.

    Arthur smiled gently after seeing the obedient Runa.

    After all, he could only do this so that Runa could get used to him and get along easily with him.

    Maybe this sounded selfish, but somehow he saw the figure of Mira in Runa, which made him not want Runa to be too polite and keep her distance from him because of the difference in status.

    ''Hey, did I use Runa as a recement for Mira?'' Arthur thought to himself and felt a little guilty.

    However, he quickly pushed away his thoughts and remembered something.

    "By the way, I''ll go to Rozen after breakfast."

    Hearing this, Runa immediately raised her head and asked curiously, "Is there anything you need there, young master?"

    Arthur nodded and said lightly, "There is something I have to do there, and please convey my message to the butler that I want to go and don''t need too many strong bodyguards to apany me."

    "Guards with Elemental Core levels three to five are enough; don''t be too strong," Arthur thought of something and immediately ryed the order to Runa.

    With his status as the heir to Duke Asvold''s mansion, he could have asked for a high-level guard, but that was not needed at all. Although his status had not been officially announced, he was not worried that he would be in danger at all because he was sure that his cheap father would not let him die, at least not now.

    Also, Rozen was his territory, and the capital''s guards patrolled frequently.

    So, no one dared look for trouble at all.

    "Alright, young master."

    "I''ll pass it on to the butler."

    Runa nodded and did not ask further about what her young master wanted to do.

    "Alright, you stay in the mansion while I''m gone, and thank you, Runa." Arthur smiled gently and rubbed Runa''s hair again gently.

    "Hehehe, you''re wee, young master!" Runa smiled and enjoyed Arthur''s pampering.

    ...

    Capital of Duke Asvold''s territory, Rozen

    Rozen had a lively atmosphere in the morning and early afternoon, with streets andmercial buildings bustling with people either buying and selling or doing something else.

    Arthur, who wore a cloak to cover his face and body, walked through the center of Rozen with three disguised bodyguards following closely behind.

    The butler had sent them to protect Arthur, and each had a fairly strong aura¡ªthree and four core Elementals.

    With this lineup, Arthur felt safe and confident that nothing would happen to him.

    As he walked, Arthur turned his gaze to his surroundings, curious about the city.

    It was the first time he had been out and seen a city with so many people in this fantasy world.

    He wanted to explore and look for the location where Elena was sold.

    However, he didn''t know the specific location of Elena, as the novel didn''t mention it in detail.

    All that was mentioned was that the ve trading ce where Elena was located was quite famous and called "The Drunken World"

    Arthur soon walked around and admired the prosperous city of Rozen, with its magnificent buildings adorned with various expensive-looking decorations.

    Whether it was amercial building or something else, there was nock of prosperity.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    "David''s leadership in developing the territory is indeed remarkable; no wonder Duke Asvold''s mansion is so prosperous, whether in the novel or in reality."

    "However, unfortunately, he was too greedy for power, which caused him to bring havoc to the entire territory of Duke Asvold."

    Arthur thought to himself and muttered.

    He admitted that David was great, but still, his behavior in the future that caused hundreds of thousands of innocent people to die could not be tolerated.

    "Young Master, is there somewhere you want to go?" One of the bodyguards apanying him asked respectfully.

    Arthur immediately stopped walking after hearing the voice of the guard behind him, and then he looked at the guard curiously.

    The guard''s stature was quite young and not too old; perhaps he could be said to be quite a genius for being able to step up to this level at his age.

    However, Arthur didn''t want to get too close to the guard because he knew that besides being sent to guard him, they were also sent to watch him.

    "Well, my purpose is to buy a ve because I''m quite curious about them."

    "And Rozen is famous for the quality of its ves, who are very good and capable."

    Although he didn''t want to get too close to the bodyguard sent by the butler, Arthur exined his purpose to the guard without dy.

    Because he was uncertain if Elena had already been sold, Arthur wanted to act quickly and not waste any time.

    Since the timeline of the world was quite different from that in the novel, he could not predict any changes in the future.

    This was also what he was worried about.

    Hearing this, the guard frowned slightly and gave Arthur a strange look.

    How could a five-year-old boy consider purchasing a ve when he was the heir to Duke Asvold''s mansion and had arge number of people tomand?

    That being said, the guard''s thoughts were quite reasonable, as the status of ves in this world was very low.

    Usually, nobles purchased them to be used either as bodyguards or just for their own lustful desires.

    Furthermore, with the status and power of Duke Asvold''s influential mansion, there was no need to use ves for such purposes.

    However, the guard did not show any signs of his perplexity and asked respectfully.

    "I know the name of a famous ve-selling location, young master."

    "Do you know the name of the ce you''re going to?"

    Arthur noticed the strange look the guard tried to hide in front of him, but he didn''t really care.

    He knew it was quite unusual for someone of his status to purchase a ve, and he was still just a child, so it was understandable that the guard might be surprised.

    However, did he let it bother him? Of course not!

    Arthur was determined to save Elena at all costs, whether it was to help him achieve his future ns or to help her heal from the trauma that even Abel had been unable to cure by the end of the story.

    "The name of the ce is "The Drunken World," did you know?"

    Arthur pretended to think and said it immediately.

    Hearing this, the guard fell silent and immediately spoke hesitantly.

    "Young master, I know that ce."

    "However, it is a ve trading ce found in the ck market."

    "All the ves contained within are famous for their illegality."

    Upon hearing this, Arthur immediately raised his eyebrows in surprise.

    "No wonder Elena was traumatized in her childhood! I must save her quickly; otherwise, it could be fatal!" Arthur muttered to himself.

    He then turned to the guard in front of him with a sharp gaze, causing his body''s aura to be extremely heavy.

    Despite not having a core at the moment, Arthur''s innate sense ofpulsion from his past life remained, and the three guards could feel it.

    "Alright, lead the way," Arthur said in a hurry.

    Upon seeing Arthur''s gaze, the guard felt goosebumps all over his body, as if he were being stared at by a beast!

    "How could a boy who doesn''t even have a core issue such a strongpulsion? Even I, with a level three Elemental core, feel oppressed," the guard thought to himself as his legs began to tremble.

    p¦Ánd¦Á`no¦Í?1--§ão§® He had only felt this kind of aura when dealing with Lord Duke Asvold himself!

    "Alright, young master, please follow me!" The guard quickly regained his senses and led the way forward.

    Arthur nodded and followed the guard.

    The rest of the guards behind Arthur stared at each other in surprise.

    Soon, they also followed the direction Arthur walked.

    ------

    Humm this chapter is quite long...

    Stay tuned!

    Don''t forget to cheer me on! :)

 Chapter 31 I Am The One Who Will Send You To King Yama!

    ?Arthur walked quickly behind the bodyguard, who trembled in fear.

    However, he didn''t pay any attention to the trembling bodyguard since his mind was solely focused on Elena''s problem.

    He feared that she would be like the character in the novel¡ªindifferent and looking down on all beings¡ªdue to her current trauma.

    If that were to happen, it could potentially hinder his future ns.

    "There is still time." Arthur calmed his mind as he took a deep breath.

    Arthur was confident that it wasn''t toote as they arrived at the door of a sizable bar.

    He read the signboard, "The Drunken World," feeling a sense of unease.

    How could this bar not be a ve market?

    Was it a facade to conceal the illicit business of ve trading?

    Arthur held his chin up and stared at the bar in front of him, which was full of people walking in.

    His bodyguard had confirmed that The Drunken World was a notorious ve trading hub in the ck market, making Arthur more certain of his suspicions.

    "Young Master, this is the ce you''re looking for," said the tremulous bodyguard, awakening Arthur from his thoughts.

    The bodyguard still seemed intimidated by Arthur''s sudden coercion and avoided his gaze.

    Arthur surveyed the bodyguard and asked in a low voice, "Are you certain this is the ce?"

    He wanted to ensure his assumptions were correct.

    "Yes, young master," the bodyguard replied meekly, avoiding eye contact.

    Arthur nodded and ordered, "Lead the way, and the two of you, cover me from behind."

    "We may encounter conflict inside."

    He looked intently at the two guards behind him.

    The two guards bowed respectfully, saying, "Yes, young master, as youmand."

    Arthur nodded to them and followed the bodyguard inside the bar.

    ...

    in an underground room inside a bar.

    "Damn girl!"

    "You''re just a whore used as an outlet for my anger!"

    A bald and fat man whipped a little girl lying on the floor.

    The little girl was holding back her tears, and her body was trembling.

    Her hair was messed up, and her body was covered in bruises.

    All the skin from her head to her feet had wounds so serious that they were oozing yellowish-white pus.

    However, she still held back the tears at the ends of her eyes.

    "I must be strong!"

    "I must be strong!"

    "This will all end!"

    "Mother said that a handsome prince would save a well-behaved girl."

    The little girl kept repeating these words in her heart and continued to endure the excruciating pain in her body.

    Her faith and determination were truly remarkable.

    "You''re a very strong girl, aren''t you?"

    "You''re still able to endure it, aren''t you?"

    "Hehe, let''s see how much longer you can endure it!"

    "There are already hundreds of girls like you that I''ve tortured to satisfy my pleasure!"

    "And they''vee to a horrible end!"

    "You''ll soon be one of them too, hehe."

    The bald and fat man smiled horribly while raising his whip.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    The little girl lying on the ground stared in fear at the whip that was about to fall on her back.

    She was really going to pass out any minute now, and the pain she was receiving was unbearable.

    "I must be strong," she said to herself as she closed her eyes and waited for the whip to fall.

    Just as the whip was about to fall, outside the room came the hysterical screams of people, causing the fat, balding man to turn his attention toward the door in surprise.

    He saw a head with eyes ring at him rolling in front of his door.

    The head''s expression was full of fear and shock, which were depicted on its face before its death.

    "Hikkkss!!!" The fat bald man dropped his whip, and his eyes never left the head.

    "Roy!" The fat, bald man shouted out the names of his subordinate and the owner of the head.

    "What''s going on?!"

    "Why are there so many people screaming outside!"

    p¦Ánd¦Á`no¦Í?1--§ão§® "And why was Roy suddenly killed?! "

    The man felt a frantic sense of worry as he realized he had no idea what was happening outside.

    Upstairs, where the bar was located, he could hear people screaming hysterically.

    "Shit!"

    "What the hell is going on?!" He shouted inside the room in a loud voice.

    However, no one answered him, and the sound of the voices outside continued to ring in his ears.

    The sound of people''s fear!

    As the screaming upstairs gradually faded away, the bald man''s fear intensified.

    Just as he was about to make a run for it, he heard footsteps approaching him.

    Trembling with terror, he backed up against the wall at the rear of the room.

    Meanwhile, the little girl who had been lying on the ground, waiting for the whip to fall, slowly opened her eyes.

    To her surprise, the man who had always tormented her wore an expression of terror and was retreating toward the back of the room.

    His gaze was fixed on the door in front of him, and he seemed oblivious to the girl''s presence.

    She saw a person''s head and immediately closed her eyes in fear.

    The girl''s heart pounded as she heard footsteps approaching the room.

    Before long, several figures wearing robes appeared in front of the door.

    The fat man, still trembling and frightened, fixed his gaze on the figures and didn''t take his eyes off them.

    "Who are you all?!"

    "Why did you attack my base and kill my subordinates?!" The bald man continued to shout hysterically at the figures in robes, demanding to know who they were and why they had attacked his base and killed his subordinates.

    However, some of the robed figures seemed indifferent to his outburst.

    Eventually, one of the robed figures bowed respectfully to the short figure in front of him and asked, "Young Master, how shall we settle this?"

    The figure called "Young Master" didn''t respond but walked into the room.

    Seeing this, the bald man seemed to gain courage and pointed at the short figure in the robe angrily.

    "Who are you?!" The bald man shouted angrily.

    The short figure promptly opened his robe, revealing a very handsome boy with beautiful purple eyes.

    "Me?"

    "I am the one who will send you to King Yama!"

    -----------------------------------

    Brothers, if there are any mistakes, please let me know because I worked on this chapter while staying upte.

    There may be some mistakes~

    Please apologize! thank you!

    Stay tuned!

 Chapter 32 The Massacre

    ?Ten minutes ago

    "So, is this the location inside the bar?" Arthur walked inside and saw the lively atmosphere.

    There were many people drinking beer and prostitutes inside, making it a disgusting sight.

    Despite being daytime, the excitement in the bar remained unaffected.

    Feeling disgusted, Arthur said to himself, "How can they do this in the daytime?"

    He also noticed some people with an Elemental aura in the crowd, but they were too weak to interfere with his ns.

    "Alright, one of you asks about the boss behind this bar. I want to meet him," Arthur instructed the three guards wearing robes behind him.

    The guards looked at each other, and soon, one of the two guards guarding Arthur in the back said respectfully, "As youmand, young master."

    "I wille,"

    Arthur nodded and found a seat at the end of the bar with the remaining two guards.

    He continued to observe the surroundings of the bar, which was full of drunk people.

    "This atmosphere fits perfectly with the name of this bar, "The Drunken World," and it''s very exciting," he thought.

    However, Arthur knew the owner of the bar was hiding the ve trade inside.

    He believed that only people who understood certain codes could buy ves here.

    Otherwise, it would be impossible for such an illegal trade to escape the scrutiny of the city leaders.

    Arthur''s eyes sharpened as he thought of several possibilities.

    "However, if the city leader of Rozen is also taking bribes, it''s possible."

    "It seems that when I get the heir''s rights, I have to check everything."

    "Otherwise, they will all be a scourge in Duke Avold''s territory."

    "In any case, this entire territory will fall into my hands, at least after defeating David in the future," he smiled mysteriously under his cloak.

    The two guards at his side suddenly felt goosebumps and checked the surroundings.

    "Strange, I have a bad feeling," the two guards thought simultaneously.

    "Boom!"

    Suddenly, there was an explosion at the reception desk, causing everyone in the bar to turn their attention in that direction.

    Arthur also quickly turned his attention to the reception desk in front of him and saw his bodyguard, whom he had asked to inquire about the bar owner''s whereabouts, smashing the desk.

    "Shit!"

    "Tell me immediately!"

    "Or I''ll kill you."

    The bodyguard''s voice was filled with anger, and the power of the four core Elemental immediately radiated from his body.

    This made the previously lively atmosphere suddenly quiet.

    "I-I don''t know!"

    "D-don''t be mean, or you won''t be able to get out!"

    The receptionist was frightened by the aura emitted by the bodyguard, but she suppressed her fear and still managed to threaten the guard.

    "Right!"

    "Damn!"

    "You''re interrupting my fun time, you bastard!"

    "Asshole, let''s kill that guy!"

    The crowd that had been quiet also became excited, threatening the bodyguard.

    Seeing this, Arthur, who was at the end, stared coldly at the crowd.

    "It looks like there will be unavoidable bloodshed," Arthur thought to himself.

    The atmosphere inside the bar was aplete mess now, and the people inside surrounded the bodyguard.

    Seeing this, the bodyguard was not afraid and threatened coldly, "If you don''t want to die, leave here immediately."

    "If not, don''t me me for being cruel!"

    However, the bodyguard''s threats did not scare the people away; instead, they became bolder.

    Soon, several people with elemental auras came out of the crowd and stared arrogantly at the robe-wearing bodyguard.

    "Damn it!"

    ¦Ñ¦Á§ád¦Á n?¦Ía| §ãom "Pretending to be strong here?!"

    "See how we''ll kill you!"

    Suddenly, several people emitted core elemental auras with variousmon elements: fire, water, and earth.

    Each of them is at the one-core elemental stage.

    This caused excitement among the other people in the bar, and even the receptionist, who had been scared earlier, put on a smug face because these people were the ones hired by the bar to protect it.

    The bar had paid a lot of money to hire these rare Elementals to protect its dark business.

    Despite the coercion from the men, the bodyguard remained indifferent and continued to stare at Arthur as if waiting for orders.

    Realizing the inevitability of the situation, Arthur immediately turned around and looked at the two guards behind him.

    "You guys, do him a favor and kill everyone here."

    "Leave no one behind; after all, we gave them a chance and they didn''t take it."

    Arthur spoke coldly, and his gaze seemed to contain a strong killing intent.

    The two guards nodded respectfully and replied, "Yes, young master!"

    Arthur turned to face one of his guards, who was surrounded by a crowd of people, and suddenly shouted at the top of his lungs, "Do it!"

    His booming voice echoed throughout the entire bar.

    "Boom!"

    The three bodyguards immediately released their auras and pressed the people in the bar to the ground.

    They were all shocked and tried to get up, but they couldn''t even move their arms and legs.

    The people who were once very brave were now very full of despair.

    Also, some of the people who had been releasing the elemental aura of one core were also unable to withstand the coercion, and their entire bodies were pressed down on the floor of the bar.

    "What a powerful aura!"

    "Three-core Elementals!"<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    "And Four-core Elementals!!" One of them shouted in fear.

    Hearing this, the rest of them also put on faces of despair.

    "Forgive us!"

    "Forgive us!"

    The people in the bar who knew that they kicked the iron te were now begging the three bodyguards for mercy.

    However, they all looked coldly at the crowd and said so.

    "We''ve given you a chance; now die!"

    The three guards waved their hands, and the heads of the people were immediately cut off.

    Seeing this, the remaining survivors were scared to death.

    "No, forgive us!"

    "Don''t kill me!"

    However, the three guards didn''t seem to hear their pleas and ughtered them ruthlessly.

    After all, many of them were bad people and did violent things.

    So, it was also not wrong to exterminate them.

    Seeing this scene, Arthur frowned slightly, and his heart skipped a beat as this was the first time he had seen such a massacre.

    However, he soon closed his eyes and regained hisposure.

    You could say he had a very high level of adaptability in any situation.

    If it was anyone else, they would probably vomit and have nightmares all night.

    After the sound of the people''s voices could no longer be heard, the three guards came to Arthur and bowed respectfully, saying, "Young Master, now, what should we do?"

    Looking at the situation around him, which was full of blood, Arthur looked at the three guards and said lightly.

    "Clean up all these corpses, and we will check the underground door ahead." Arthur looked at a slightly open door next to the beer storage.

    He guessed that it was the door leading to the direction where the ves were kept and tortured.

    The three guards nodded and said respectfully, "Yes, Young Master."

    However, as if remembering something, Arthur looked back at the three guards, whose robes were full of blood, and said, "By the way, clean up your robes."

    "That looks really disgusting," Arthur turned his back on the three guards and walked towards the door to the underground.

    "As youmand." The three guards spoke respectfully.

    After what happened, Arthur gained a lot of respect, especially from one of the guards who sensed the aura of coercion he emitted.

    He was now convinced that his young master was truly terrible!

    Immediately, Arthur and his guards went to the door and opened it.

    They saw a dark hallway leading underground.

    "There!"

    "Those are the intruders who attacked our base."

    The voices of several people sounded ahead, and Arthur sharpened his vision in front of him.

    "You guys, eliminate them!" Arthur coldly ordered his guards.

    "Yes, young master!" The three guards shouted excitedly.

    "Boom!"

    "Ah no!"

    "Forgive us!"

    The men screamed hysterically until thest man was decapitated and rolled into a room with an open door.

    Seeing this, Arthur immediately walked to the open door with the three guards behind him.

    Immediately, a shocking sight appeared in front of him.

    An emaciated and malnourished-looking little girl was lying on the ground in a terrible condition.

    Her whole body was covered in wounds, and even more blood and pus wereing out of her body.

    The little girl''s eyes looked exhausted, and she looked like she could lose consciousness at any time.

    "Elena," Arthur unconsciously said the girl''s name softly.

    For some reason, he felt a pain in his heart seeing Elena in this condition.

    Then he saw a frightened, fat, bald man at the end of the room staring at him and his three bodyguards, who were wearing cloaks to cover themselves.

    "Who are you?!"

    "Why did you attack my base?!"

    "And also killed all my subordinates!"

    The bald, fat man shouted hysterically, and his eyes red at him.

    "Young master, what should we do with him?" Asked one of the bodyguards beside him respectfully.

    However, Arthur really didn''t seem to hear what his bodyguards were saying, as he was now filled with anger.

    He had never felt such anger inside him.

    How could someone as cruel as this be allowed to live?

    Immediately, he walked towards the fat, bald man, with intense hatred and powerful killing intent shining from his purple eyes.

    "Damn it!"

    "How dare you attack my base?!"

    For some reason, the bald, fat man had the courage to shout like that.

    Immediately, Arthur opened his cloak, and his handsome expression turnedpletely ferocious.

    "Me?"

    "I''m the one who will send you to King Yama!!"

    --------

    I''ve finally finished this long chapter, and I''m quite scared because there are quite a lot of bloody scenes.

    I hope I don''t get any vitions.

    Stay tuned!

 Chapter 33 Shabby Little Girl, The Goddess Of Light In The Future

    ?"I am the one who will send you to King Yama!" Arthur shouted and looked at the bald, fat man sharply.

    Immediately, the powerful aura ofpulsion made the bald, fat man tremble with fear.

    Cold sweat continued to break out behind his back, and he felt the breath of death.

    He felt as if he was being stared at by a wild beast!

    As if he misspoke, it was the time of his death!

    However, he was worthy of being a person with a cunning and ruthless mind who built a ck market business.

    Soon, he quickly came to his senses and realized that the person in front of him was a child!

    This helped him regain his confidence.

    "Damn!"

    "Just a kid, but really very brave!"

    "See how I''ll make you regret being born into this world, kid!"

    The man''s eyes were bloodshot, and he breathed heavily as if he were ready to pounce on someone.

    Despite this, Arthur put on an indifferent face and approached the bald, fat man.

    Witnessing this, the three guards stationed at the entrance expressed concern, calling out to Arthur, "Young Master, it''s very dangerous; pleasee back immediately!"

    "Leave it to us!"

    Ignoring their words, Arthur raised his hand, signaling the guards not to intervene.

    This gesture left the two guards confused and worried, and they exchanged looks with each other.

    One of the guards expressed concern: "If anything happens to the young master, we will be finished."

    The statement immediately made the other two guards anxious.

    However, the voice of another guard calmed them down: "Take it easy; if the young master is sure about it, we''d better leave it to him."

    One of the guards then said with a calm face, "If something goes wrong, kill that person immediately."

    This was the same guard who had perceived the aura of coercion radiating from Arthur and recognized that the young master was not someone to be taken lightly.

    He was confident that Arthur could handle the situation.

    The remaining two guards could only nod and refrain from intervening.

    At the same time, the bald, fat man also noticed the three guards, who were hiding their identities with robes.

    "Damn it!"

    "They must have killed all my people."

    "And that little boy seems to be their young master?"

    "Bastard, I''ll kill you," the bald, fat man roared inwardly, and his eyes showed murderous intent toward Arthur, who walked over.

    Just as Arthur was three meters away from him, the bald, fat man took out the knife hidden under his shirt and roared loudly.

    "Damn it, die!" The bald, fat man pointed the knife at Arthur, and his face was full of madness.

    "Young Master!" The three bodyguards shouted in shock and did not expect that the bald, fat man was so cunning!

    However, Arthur was not afraid of the silent attack and tilted his body slightly to the left so that the knife missed.

    "Damn!" The bald, fat man cursed inwardly as his silent attack missed.

    Just when the fat bald man wanted to turn his body, he suddenly felt like his back had been hit with a very heavy blow.

    And he was immediately flung ten meters away towards the ground, with his facending first.

    The knife he was holding also came loose and fell to the ground.

    "Hiks!"

    "So painful!" The fat many on the ground and groaned in pain.

    The impact felt as though a giant rock had struck him.

    His entire body writhed in excruciating pain as he attempted to stand up, but Arthur wasn''t about to let that happen.

    He picked up the knife lying on the ground and ran very quickly towards the fat man.

    Then he jumped at the bald fat man, who was still trying to stand up while turning his body with the knife he was holding pointed at the bald fat man''s neck.

    This technique was one of the killing techniques he had learned from the Welston family''s old servant in his previous life.

    This technique utilized the body''s lightness in the air, enabling the knife''s shing speed to increase by up to three times.

    Consequently, it was particrly effective for attacking an unprepared enemy.

    The technique was essentially designed for ambushes, allowing the user to catch opponents off-guard and deliver swift, lethal strikes.

    Arthur''s eyes contained very strong killing intent.

    Feeling the breath of death approaching, the bald, fat man immediately turned his head and saw Arthur, who jumped towards him by turning his body.

    "No!" The fat man roared in fear and tried to dodge.

    However, how could his heavy body support the speed of Arthur, who was at his killing best?

    "Srettt!"

    The sound of the knife shing could be heard.

    And Arthur immediately turned his body again and stepped on the ground with his back to the bald, fat man, who was not moving.

    "Sheeesshh" The bald man''s head rolled, with his frightened face still printed there.

    The sound of blood rushing out of the bald man''s neck could be heard.

    Soon, the bald man''s body fell to the ground, with blood still flowing profusely.

    Seeing this, the three guards who were still watching couldn''t believe their eyesight.

    They werepletely speechless this time.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    "How horrible!" thought the three guards, and they looked at Arthur with more respect.

    They didn''t expect that their young master was hiding so deeply.

    How could a five-year-old boy do this?

    Although the bald man was quite short, who could stand someone''s first murder?

    p¦Ánd¦Á,no¦Í?1,§ão§® Moreover, their young master was only five years old?!

    What is this concept?

    Also, they saw that their young master didn''t seem to feel any fear or other feelings that other people felt the first time they killed.

    As if, in front of them, there was not a five-year-old child but a professional killer!

    Immediately, Arthur walked towards the little girl still lying on the ground.

    Arthur casually discarded the knife, as though he had just aplished something trivial.

    His mind had shifted considerably since arriving in this unfamiliar world.

    Here, thew of the jungle reigned supreme, and only the strong survived while the weak became prey.

    Arthur quickly realized that if he wanted to survive, he would have to be stronger and more formidable.

    This was also the position he was in now, with David.

    He was in a position where death came with uncertainty because David might kill him tomorrow or even a few dayster.

    This was a variable that he could not be sure of at all, so he had to quickly familiarize himself with things like murder.

    However, sooner orter, he would have to experience this.

    So, he didn''t feel any emotions at his first kill because of his mature mind that had been honed many times.

    Soon, Arthur stood in front of the little girl, who was still struggling to maintain consciousness.

    Sensing Arthur''s presence, the girl tried to raise her head and looked at him with difficulty.

    "He''s so handsome," she murmured.

    This was the first sentence she uttered upon seeing Arthur''s perfect face.

    The slightly shining purple eyes added to Arthur''s charm to the maximum.

    Upon hearing the girl''s words, Arthur''s previously indifferent face broke into a gentle smile.

    He quickly squatted down and looked at the little girl''s pale face with concern.

    "Are you in pain?" he asked with a sympathetic tone.

    "Don''t worry, all these nightmares are over." Arthur smiled gently and rubbed the girl''s small face with affection.

    Hearing that gentle voice and the care that emanated from it, the girl suddenly couldn''t hold back her tears.

    "Mother, you were right."

    "Finally, a very handsome prince saved me from this nightmare."

    "I''m finally free, mom."

    "Thank you."

    The little girl said quietly and slowly that her consciousness had disappeared and she had fainted.

    Upon seeing this, Arthur immediately caught the girl and held her close.

    He retrieved a healing potion from his space pouch.

    A level-one healing potion emerged from the pouch, and he carefully poured it into the little girl''s mouth.

    As soon as the potion entered her body, the little girl''s body began to glow green, and all of her wounds began to heal.

    Wounds slowly healed, which could be seen with the naked eye.

    However, it seems that tier-one healing potions cannot cure one''s physical fatigue or consciousness.

    Arthur immediately stood up and lifted the little girl into his arms.

    He walked towards his three guards and ordered, "Clear this ce and burn all the corpses."

    The guards nodded respectfully, their eyes filled with admiration for Arthur''s abilities.

    As Arthur turned to leave, he suddenly remembered something and looked back at the three guards.

    "By the way, are there any other ves in these underground rooms?" Arthur asked thoughtfully, turning to the three guards.

    The guards exchanged a look, and one of them spoke respectfully, "As you suspect, young master."

    "Multiple prison cells are holding illegal ves here," one of the guards replied.

    "However, we do not know exactly how many ves are being held."

    Arthur had already suspected this and nodded in confirmation.

    He immediately gave orders to the guards: "Let''s free all the ves and clean up all the corpses."

    The guards responded eagerly, "Yes, young master!"

    The three robed guards and a handsome boy with an unconscious little girl in his arms made their way deeper into the underground rooms.

    ------------

    Huh guys, I''m so tired of writing these two long chapters.

    If there are some mistakes, I apologize!

    Please support me!

    By the way, don''t worry because Arthur''s arc at this age will end around chapter 40 or so!

    Thank you!

 Chapter 34 Rescue, The Mysterious Door

    ?Arthur, with the little girl in his arms¡ªwhich was Elena¡ªand with bodyguards guarding his front and back, walked down the dark underground passage.

    The hallway was quite long and dark, and at the end of it there were many metal doors.

    "Young Master, this is where the ves are imprisoned by the ck market merchants."

    One of the guards walking in front of Arthur said so respectfully.

    Hearing this, Arthur nodded and put Elena on the ground first.

    He looked at Elena''s face full of wounds, now gonepletely.

    However, her face was still pale, and it could be seen from her current condition that it would probably take one to two days for her to wake up.

    Arthur pinched her cheek with a gentle smile that appeared on his face and immediately stood up to look at the two guards behind him.

    "Please take care of her; I will check on the prisoners there," Arthur said in a serious tone, as if it happened to Elena, the two guards would pay a heavy price.

    "Don''t worry, young master; leave it to us." The two guards replied confidently.

    They knew that this little girl was probably the purpose of the young master going this time.

    Moreover, seeing the actions of the young master, who seemed very careful with the little girl, how could they dare?

    "Alright, I''ll leave it to you guys," Arthur replied lightly, and he immediately walked to the door.

    Of course, he had two purposes for wanting toe to the ves'' holding cell.

    The first was to rescue these ves; after all, this was an illegal business, and the ve trade was not legal.

    So he had an obligation to save them as the future heirs to Duke Asvold''s mansion.

    And secondly, it was of course his most important goal to find the key character in the story!

    In addition to Elena, another significant character in the novel was also captured and held by the same ve trader.

    This character is not only important in Abel''s growth, but very important!

    This character''s name is Lucia Balka, the first princess of the Balka Empire.!

    Towards the end of the arc of the Balka Empire, Abel was finally able to take control of the Balka Empire, thanks to Lucia''s intervention!

    Lucia ys a crucial role in helping Abel take over the Balka Empire towards the end of the arc.

    Also, Lucia, who is the heroine in addition to her sister Alicia Asvold, is an important help to Abel.

    Arthur knew this because, in the novel, Lucia had mentioned it when she was with Abel.

    She said that when she was five years old, ve traders abducted her and kept her imprisoned in a dark room for over two weeks.

    Incidentally, when he killed the bald fat man, he saw a dark ck sun symbol in his left pocket, which was a badge.

    This also made him immediately recall Lucia''s story in the novel.

    This made Arthur decide to try his luck¡ªif the person who kidnapped Lucia was the same as the fat bald man, wouldn''t he hit the jackpot?

    Gain the favor of the future Empress of the Balka Empire!

    And how did Lucia, who was guarded by the mighty ones of the Balka Empire, end up being kidnapped?

    The drama that previously existed in his world was, of course, a murderous plot.

    And the person behind all of Lucia''s kidnapping schemes was Emperor Balka''s second wife.

    Emperor Balka, whovished attention on Lucia and paid no attention to the second daughter¡ªher daughter¡ªleft her feeling unsatisfied.

    In addition, Emperor Balka, who had no sons from his three marriages, determined right away that Lucia would be the heir to the throne and nned to make the news when she was seven years old¡ªtwo years from then!

    However, Arthur knew that it all had a hidden purpose and Emperor Balka''s affection for Lucia was false!

    Arthur was frightened, though, as he was aware of how false Emperor Balka''s affection for Lucia was.

    Because this is all a pretty deep lie that is finally discovered by Lucia at the end of the arc.

    It is said that Lucia had the opportunity that Emperor Balka so desperately wanted in the story.

    The novel does not specify what Emperor Balka''s motives were for believing that Lucia had the opportunity, but it is implied that he did so for his own benefit and tounch an attack on the Supreme Elemental Realm.

    In a way, he''s the ultimate viin and final boss in this arc.

    Even Arthur in the novel is a cunning mastermind one level below Emperor Balka.

    It''s not surprising that someone in the top position in this world would be cunning and ruthless.

    This includes Emperor Balka himself, who is known for being very cunning and cruel in the novel.

    Soon, Arthur walked and looked inside the door of the holding cell where the ves were held, and he was immediately surprised that the ves were not only of the human race but also of various races!

    Elves, and even monster races too!

    It was amazing that these ve traders had such a powerful force to acquire them.

    It''s not for nothing that the continents are so far apart!

    Even a person of Elemental Saint level would take more than a year with their space leaping power.

    After all, at the stage of the Elemental saint, using the power of space was still very limited.

    However, it would be different if it were someone with a special core element, namely the space element attribute.

    A person with a space element core can easily control space, as if the power of space were his own.

    In fact, even without being at the Elemental Saint level, a person with a space core could tear through space and teleport like a person in the Elemental Saint realm!

    This shows how terrifying a person with a space core can be.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    However, a person with a space core was extremely rare and could even be said to only exist in fairy tales due to the rarity of space cores.

    Immediately, Arthur noticed the ves, who wore sad faces as if they could die at any moment.

    Their necks were in chains, and there were many wounds from the torture of the group of criminals.

    Seeing this, Arthur frowned and decided to free them first.

    Although he could be said to be quite cruel to his enemies, he still had a soft heart.

    "You immediately open this prisoner''s door and free the ves inside."

    "Also, return them to where they came from, and for the prisoners who are of a different race to us, we will gather them at my mansion beforehand."

    "Do it at midnight; after that, wait for my next order." Arthur looked at the two guards behind him and spoke sharply.

    After all, non-human races were heavily discriminated against on the human continent, and he did not want non-human ves to attract unwanted attention in public, which could cause trouble for him.

    Therefore, he was unwilling to reveal them.

    This made himpletely unwilling to do so.

    "As youmand, young master!" The guard bowed respectfully, and he immediately walked towards the prisoner''s door.

    *Boom!

    He suddenly mobilized his aura and punched the door, which caused the door to shatter and caused a huge noise.

    Smoke was also scattered everywhere in the hallway.

    Seeing this, Arthur, who had walked to the corner, could not help but twitch his mouth slightly, but he did not care.

    The ves who had been looking dead-eyed also immediately turned their eyes towards the explosion and were shocked.

    "Everyone!"

    "Don''t worry!"

    "I''vee to save you!"

    The guard entered the prisoner''s room and shouted loudly.

    Hearing the word "free" caused them all to go crazy with excitement.

    Their dead eyes also gained a sparkle.

    "We''re free!"

    p¦Ánd¦Á`no¦Í?1--§ão§® "We can finally be free!"

    The shouts of the few ves also made the other ves, who were still shocked,e to their senses, and tears appeared in their eyes¡ªtears of joy!

    "We are finally free!"

    "Mother, father! I will return to you soon!"

    "Wooo! Free!"

    The ves shouted hysterically, and Arthur, who witnessed this, also smiled gently.

    Somehow, seeing this made him very happy in his heart.

    Sure enough, his gentle heart had not changed at all from his previous life.

    Soon the ves walked out in a daze, and there was still disbelief in their eyes.

    However, for those who did not belong to the human race, their joy was not too great because they were captured and taken to a ce they did not know where they were, let alone to the human continent where their existence would be discriminated against!

    Soon all the ves bowed respectfully to the guard.

    "Thank you!"

    "We will always remember your kindness." The ves bowed very low.

    Seeing this, the guard smiled awkwardly, and his eyes looked at Arthur, who was hiding at the end of the hall so that his figure waspletely invisible to the ves.

    Arthur nodded lightly as if to say, "Do as nned."

    And the guard nodded in understanding and began to organize ording to Arthur''s n.

    Arthur walked over to the two guards guarding the unconscious Elena.

    "You guys help him and ask him what to do since I already told him."

    The two guards nodded and walked over to help their partner organize the ves.

    Arthur quickly picked up Elena, who was still unconscious, and began to observe if there was a little girl with blonde hair that matched Lucia''s description in the novel.

    However, unfortunately, he did not find her in the crowd of ves.

    "Was I wrong?" Arthur muttered in his heart, and he was a little unwilling.

    Because Lucia was a great help and it was a very good thing for him to attack the Balka empire.

    Immediately, he noticed a room hidden in the gap between the two doors, and his eyes sharpened as he gazed in that direction.

    He then asked inwardly, "Is it...?"

    ----------

    By the way, the monster race here is in human form because it is said that at a certain age, they can change their appearance to be human-like, and the chains that bind them have the ability to seal their mana.

    Hoam I was exhausted right now~

 Chapter 35 Found You!

    ?Arthur''s eyes gazed at a door that was slightly off to the side.

    ¦Ñ¦Á§ád¦Á n?¦Ía| §ãom He might not have been able to find the door if he hadn''t focused his gaze.

    "Is she there?" A conjecture came to his mind.

    Immediately, Arthur thought of Lucia''s status as the only potential heir to the Balka Empire, although it had not been publicly confirmed.

    There was no way this ve trader could not have obtained information from the Balka Emperor''s second wife.

    Moreover, her high status must have made these ve traders treat her differently from other ves.

    After all, she was the beloved daughter of the Balka Emperor, and there was no way they would dare torture her like other ves.

    Arthur''s eyes immediately lit up, and a sly smile appeared on his lips.

    "Abel, oh Abel, it seems that your future rise in the Balka Empire will be broken this time."

    "There is no way you can be resurrected unless your plot armor is active, right?"

    Arthur mocked Abel in his heart.

    He now really felt a strong sense of hatred for Abel, the protagonist of the book.

    After all, his future fate would be tragic, and he couldn''t possibly ept this!

    He must be able to reverse this stupid fate and be the strongest person in this world! The Elemental Lord is his ultimate goal, which can ensure he is free from this damn fate!

    However, he remains wary of Abel''s armor plot, which makes no sense in the story.

    After all, the effectiveness of his armor plot was proven in the novel, and Arthur could have been hit by that damn armor plot even though he had stolen all of Abel''s opportunities.

    He wasn''t stupid and had let his guard down around Abel. If he could kill Abel now, he would use all his strength to do so.

    However, he knew it was impossible.

    Thus, he would stick to his original n to slowly attack the Balka Empire from within.

    Lucia was the second key that he had initially overlooked.

    The first key to attacking the Balka Empire was, of course, his cheap father''s first wife, Vivian Balka!<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    Thinking of this, a sly smile appeared on Arthur''s handsome but immature face. ''''I''m sorry, Father,'''' he said.

    ''''If it weren''t for your threats and my survival instinct, I wouldn''t have thought of these terrible things.'''' Arthur shook his head and sighed helplessly.

    He felt that his personality was already a little out of line with his morals.

    Either his feelings were a little different towards Elizabeth, his mother, or the bad thoughts he was nning against Vivianter.

    "Hey, I don''t feel like myself, but this has to be done."

    "At least until I can control my destiny, right?"

    Arthur muttered to himself, quickly pushing his thoughts aside.

    His first priority was to ensure that Lucia was in the room.

    After making sure that Elena was lying in a safe position, Arthur walked to the door.

    He put his ear to the metal door and tried to listen to the sound behind it.

    "Wooo~"

    "Save me, anyone!"

    "I''m scared!"

    "Help me~"

    Arthur heard the voice of a crying little girl, and a triumphant smile immediately appeared on his handsome face.

    "Found you!"

    ---------

    "Cough cough"

    It seems quite dangerous in the future.

    stay tuned!

 Chapter 36 Shameful Drama

    ?"Found it!" Arthur smiled mysteriously, feeling triumphant.

    He was sure that he had finally located Lucia.

    As he stood in front of the metal door, he began to think.

    Suddenly, an idea struck him, causing a smile to spread across his face.

    ...

    Inside the metal door

    "Wooo~"

    A little girl with short blonde hair was crying loudly.

    She was wearing a light blue dress with a floral pattern, but her dress looked shabby and had a lot of dirt stuck to it.

    The girl''s face looked delicate and very cute.

    Her eyes are caramel-colored and look very beautiful. If given time to grow up, she must be a stunning beauty!

    Her name is Lucia Balka!

    Currently, she is in a state of desperation as she was captured by a ve trader while wandering outside of Balka''s pce.

    Lucia was well aware that guards were posted to protect her from danger, even if she managed to slip away from the pce. After all, her emperor father was extremely protective and doted on her.

    Despite this, her vision had suddenly gone dark while she was walking in the imperial capital, and when she came to, she found herself in this dark ce.

    It had been three days since she had been taken captive, and the people who had kidnapped her turned out to be ve traders. To her horror, it appeared to be an illegal ve trade.

    "Aren''t they afraid of retaliation for this princess''s abduction?" Lucia snorted coldly, but it had been three days since no one had rescued her, which frightened her to death!

    "No!"

    "Help!"

    "Woooo~" Lucia cried so hard that the courage she had was gone!

    At first, she was sure that the imperial family would rescue her within two days at most, but there was no sign of anyone rescuing her.

    How could she endure something like this?

    Now she hoped that someone could rescue her from this prison!

    "Knock!"

    There was a sudden knock on the metal door that woke her up from her crying.

    "W-who?!" Lucia took a few steps back in fear; however, she had not seen the figures that had kidnapped her but only heard their voices.

    "Is there anyone inside?" The boy''s soft voice was heard, but his breathing sounded weak, as if he were holding back his fatigue.

    Hearing this, Lucia widened her eyes in surprise and immediately walked to the door in front of her.

    p¦Ánd¦Á`no¦Í?1--§ão§® "You?"

    "Who are you?!"

    Lucia asked excitedly, and excitement radiated from her beautiful face.

    "Hahh~ Hahh~"

    "Me?"

    "I''m just a passerby, and it doesn''t matter."

    "Now, are you locked up in that room?"

    The owner of the voice was breathing heavily and asked quickly.

    Lucia immediately realized something was wrong with the voice and spoke hurriedly.

    "That''s right!" the voice replied.

    Lucia''s heart leaped with excitement. "Can you save me?" she asked eagerly.

    "Hahh~ Hahh~ Of course!" the voice replied with a sense of justice, though its breath sounded unsteady.

    Concerned, Lucia asked, "Are you alright?"

    "I''m fine!" the voice assured her.

    "Okay, I''m going to open the door to the room," the voice continued. "You should stay away from the door."

    Lucia felt a moment of hesitation, but ultimately she nodded and backed away from the door.

    "Boom!"

    Immediately, the metal door exploded and shattered.

    Lucia closed her eyes tightly as the explosion rocked the room. Fear gripped her, and she trembled as debris rained down around her.

    "Are you alright?"

    When a soft voice called out to her, Lucia''s eyes flew open in surprise.

    She saw a figure emerging from the smoke and dust, and her heart skipped a beat.

    Through the haze, she saw a handsome boy with a sword in his hand.

    He wore a gentle smile as he looked at her, and Lucia felt a strange sense offort wash over her.

    She stared at the boy for a moment, unable to speak.

    "Very handsome."

    "Just like the prince the empress''s mother told me about." Her heart raced as she thought of the prince that her mother had often spoken of.

    Immediately had her face redden like a tomato and her heart racing.

    "What''s wrong?"<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    "Is there dust on my face?" Asked the boy with a faint smile.

    Hearing this, Lucia immediately lowered her head in embarrassment, and her ears turned red.

    "No!"

    "Nothing."

    Lucia spoke in a very low tone, and the redness on her face never went away.

    The handsome boy smiled gently, but suddenly his face paled and he coughed.

    "Cough!"

    The handsome boy immediately fell down, and the sword in his hand was used to support his body.

    He held his mouth open and coughed.

    Seeing this, Lucia, still embarrassed, immediately panicked and ran to support the boy''s body.

    "You!"

    "What happened to you?!" Lucia asked frantically.

    However, the boy did not answer and only held his chest with an expression of pain.

    Lucia immediately shifted her gaze to the boy''s chest and saw a sizable wound!

    not to mention the blood mold that had formed on his shirt!

    Seeing this, Lucia immediately trembled and looked at the handsome boy.

    "You!"

    "Why do you have such a horrible wound like this?!"

    "What happened?!" Lucia asked hurriedly, and panic appeared on her small face.

    Although she did not know this handsome boy, she felt panic and fear when she saw his condition.

    The handsome boy shook his head with a sour expression.

    "It''s okay, it''s because I was trying to break into this underground room to rescue the prisoners that the bad guys tried to kill me."

    The handsome boy smiled slightly, and there was a look of bravery on his face, as if he didn''t mind saving the ves.

    Seeing this, Lucia could not help but cry, and the affection in her heart increased for the boy in front of her.

    "You, what if you die?" Lucia choked and looked at the handsome boy with annoyance.

    "Die?"

    "Let it die; at least I die while these ves and innocent people are saved!" The handsome boy said in a firm tone, as if death would not stop him from helping people.

    "You!"

    "You fool!" Lucia cried hysterically.

    The handsome boy shook his head and tried to get up, but he soon fell down again.

    Seeing this, the crying Lucia immediately hugged the handsome boy tightly and said softly, "You can''t move or your wound will get worse."

    "But..." just as the handsome boy wanted to continue, Lucia''s stern voice rang out.

    "No!"

    "You have to listen to me!"

    Her cute face was now full of anger, but it still looked cute.

    Seeing that there was no way out, the handsome boy could only sigh helplessly.

    "Hehehe, by the way, what''s your name?" Lucia, who felt sessful, immediately asked with a smile on her face.

    "My name is Arthur, and I''m just a passing boy."

    Hearing this, Lucia immediately felt happy and said excitedly, "My name is Lucia!"

    "Hello, Arthur, and thank you for saving me!" A beautiful smile appeared on her immature face.

    "It''s okay." Arthur said gently.

    "Hehehe." Seeing Arthur''s gentle smile, Lucia giggled stupidly.

    Arthur, meanwhile, was pleased with himself for sessfully posing as a hero and winning Lucia''s trust.

    "Sure enough, this method is very effective for getting women," Arthur muttered to himself and felt very embarrassed.

    He had nned out every detail, from the fake wound on his chest to the explosion that his bodyguard had helped him with.

    He had even instructed his other bodyguards to help the ves escape and wait for his signal.

    And sure enough, this method was very effective, especially on an innocent girl like Lucia.

    "Damn, it''s so embarrassing to pretend like this."

    "This is my first time doing a drama like this, and it really gives me goosebumps."

    Arthur shouted in his heart when he saw Lucia''s innocent smile.

    "Alright, let''s get out of here." Arthur immediately said this to Lucia, who was still smiling stupidly.

    "Umm!" Lucia nodded vigorously, helped Arthur up, and embraced him.

    "I''ll help you, so don''t get me wrong." Lucia said shyly, and her face turned red.

    Hearing this, Arthur smiled wordlessly and murmured in his heart, "This girl is so cute."

    Soon, they left the underground room.

 Chapter 37 Youre So Stupid At Lying

    ?In the Hallway of the Underground Room

    Arthur and Lucia walked side by side, with Arthur pretending to be injured. Lucia put her arm on his shoulder and helped him walk.

    "Do you really need to do this?" Arthur sighed helplessly.

    He wasn''t actually injured and even felt like he could run a hundred meters quickly.

    However, he knew Lucia was worried, and he was sure she wouldn''t believe him if he told her he was only pretending.

    "After all, her mind must be filled with heroic fantasies of justice, just like in the stories," Arthur thought to himself.

    But how could he be so sure? Perhaps it was because he had read about Abel doing exactly what he was doing now in a novel, and Abel had easily won Lucia''s heart when she was in a desperate state.

    However, it will happen in the future, and Arthur has already beaten Abel to the first chance to meet Lucia.

    Still, he knew he had to remain vignt and never let his guard down.

    After all, Abel would likelye to Balka, and the chance for him to meet Lucia still existed.

    If he wanted to change his destiny, he needed to prevent that from happening.

    At the very least, Arthur had to win Lucia''s affection, just like Abel did in the novel.

    "No!"

    "You got hurt for saving me and defending justice!"

    "Of course, I can''t let you walk alone with such a terrible wound on your body!"

    Lucia''s words were filled with anger, but as Arthur looked at her cute face, he saw only concern and worry.

    "Little girl, I am not the bringer of justice that you imagine me to be," Arthur rolled his eyes and said to himself.

    He shook his head and decided not to continue the conversation. After all, he had to keep up the act until the end, which wasn''t necessarily a bad thing.

    Suddenly, he remembered something and turned his gaze to Lucia.

    "By the way, Lucia, how did you end up getting captured by this illegal ve trader?" Arthur asked, pretending to be curious.

    "Me?"

    "I don''t know." Lucia shook her small head and spoke softly.

    "Don''t know?"

    "What do you mean?" Arthur asked.

    Lucia was silent for a moment, and her cute face looked nervous as if she were hesitant to say it.

    "I-I was out ying and was suddenly captured by the ve trader!" Lucia said nervously.

    As he noticed Lucia''s reaction, Arthur pretended to frown, deep in thought.

    "So, let me get this straight, Lucia," Arthur said, pretending to be thoughtful.

    "You were ying and suddenly got kidnapped?"

    "That doesn''t make sense, does it?" he continued.

    "There are many people in the Rozen territory, and a kidnapping operation like that would definitely attract the attention of passersby, especially for a little girl like you."

    Lucia''s face turned pale as Arthur spoke, and she quickly averted her gaze.

    "There are two possibilities as to why you were kidnapped," Arthur continued.

    "Firstly, you''re not from Rozen, and you were kidnapped while you were lost and ying."

    "The second is that you are the daughter of a nobleman, and your kidnapping was nned." Arthur said as he looked at Lucia.

    His violet eyes seemed to be able to make people who looked at him fall into a bewildering enchantment.

    Lucia was also dazed for a moment as Arthur''s eyes looked into hers.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    "No! No! I''m not a noble! I''m just amoner!" Lucia immediately came to her senses and shook her head hastily.

    Lucia felt panic in her heart now!

    She nned not to tell Arthur her true identity, and of course, she had her reasons.

    She had no friends in the imperial pce; her Empress mother had passed away a few months ago due to her illness, leaving her with nobody who truly cared about her.

    Only her father doted on her wholeheartedly in the pce, but she knew that he had heavy duties and always spent his time taking care of the Empire, leaving him no time to y with her.

    Furthermore, she felt that her father''s affection seemed strange and very different from her mother''s, but she didn''t think much of it.

    Therefore, she was afraid that if her identity was revealed, Arthur would distance himself from her and not want to be her friend.

    She also knew that Arthur was an ordinary person with no noble status, and she didn''t want to lose her chance with him because of her revealed identity.

    "No!"

    "I can''t reveal my identity!"

    "Otherwise, Arthur will stay away from me!" Lucia said it in her heart in a panic, and her face flushed with embarrassment.

    After all, she had actually never lied since childhood, which caused her to feel nervous the first time she lied.

    "Really?"

    "However, ordinary people wouldn''t wear such fancy clothes, right?" Arthur said teasingly, and his gaze went to the dress Lucia was wearing.

    The dress looked shabby and dirty, but still, it was impossible for amoner to use it.

    Hearing this, Lucia immediately panicked and got nervous.

    "This is just a cheap, fake dress!"

    "There''s no way I can afford it!" She turned her gaze sideways so that Arthur wouldn''t see her face redden with embarrassment.

    Arthur smiled slyly, and his heart was filled with happiness.

    "Sure enough, this little girl doesn''t want to reveal her identity!"

    Arthur said it in his heart with a funny expression.

    He had already guessed that Lucia would definitely not reveal her identity as the daughter of the Balka Emperor.

    Of course, this was the same as in the novel when Abel met her.

    And as for the reason, he didn''t know the specifics, but he guessed it must be because she was afraid that he would stay away from her if her identity was revealed.

    At first, he introduced himself without his surname, and he also added the line that he was just an ordinary person, so he knew that this was a matter of identity.

    ¦Ñ¦Á§ád¦Á n?¦Ía| §ãom "Oh, that''s right, there''s no way you''re a noble."

    "I believe so." Arthur smiled and spoke lightly.

    Hearing this, Lucia immediately turned her gaze to Arthur, and her face was full of excitement.

    "Right! I''m just amoner!" Lucia spoke in a confident tone, and her eyes were full of happiness.

    Arthur turned his gaze to his right side and chuckled.

    "You''re so stupid at lying," Arthur said in his heart and shook his head.

    "What are youughing at?" Lucia puffed up her cheeks like a cute little hamster.

    "Nothing, just remembering something funny." Arthur lied without changing his facial expression.

    "Humm." Lucia gave a small snort at Arthur''s perfunctory answer.

    Suddenly, as if thinking of something, Lucia immediately looked at Arthur and asked with panic on her face, "Y-You said this is in Rozen? Duke Asvold''s territory?!"

 Chapter 38 Go Back, Right?

    ?"R-Rozen?" Lucia shouted frantically to Arthur beside her.

    Arthur nodded slightly and looked at Lucia, who was in a state of panic.

    He smiled a little, understanding the reason for the little girl''s panicked expression.

    It was likely because she didn''t anticipate being kidnapped and taken to Duke Asvold''s territory, which was quite far from the imperial capital.

    The distance between the two capitals was approximately a week''s journey by horse-drawn carriage, but for an Elemental Saint capable of using space-time magic, it was not an issue at all.

    p¦Ánd¦Á`no¦Í?1--§ão§® "Why do you look panicked?"

    "Are you not from Rozen?"

    Arthur asked suspiciously, noticing Lucia''s anxious expression.

    "I-I''m not from Rozen!" Lucia replied, shaking her head rapidly.

    "Then where are you from?" Arthur inquired, a faint grin forming on his face.

    He was bing increasingly intrigued by teasing this adorable little girl, and at times, he felt nostalgic for the days when he would joke around with Mira and Chloe in his previous life.

    Perhaps he will never be able to let go of this habit, even though he has been reincarnated.

    "I-I''m from a ce that''s not well-known," Lucia stuttered, blushing and turning her face to the side.

    "I see," Arthur responded casually, appearing to believe her.

    "You! You''re always teasing me!" Lucia eximed, her eyes filling with tears.

    Her expression looked incredibly pitiful and cute.

    Arthur was taken aback by her crying and quickly apologized.

    "Alright, I''m sorry."

    "I believe you," Arthur reassured her gently.

    His beautiful purple eyes and handsome smile immediately made Lucia stop crying, and her face turned as red as a tomato.

    "Hmph!" Lucia snorted and turned her head sideways in embarrassment.

    Arthur didn''t say anything else; sometimes excessive teasing was not a good thing, and it could backfire on him.

    He immediately turned his gaze toward the hallway in front of him.

    The corpses of the kidnappers had been neatly cleaned up by his guards, so that the hallway did not have a single corpse lying around.

    Arthur nodded in satisfaction with the guards'' performance.

    Soon, a light appeared in their sight.

    "That''s the way out!" Lucia pointed at the light and spoke excitedly to Arthur.

    Arthur nodded enthusiastically as well, but in his heart, he could only sigh in relief.

    "I can finally get out too," Arthur muttered to himself.

    "Alright, let''s get out of this underground room," Arthur said lightly to Lucia beside him.

    "Um!" Lucia nodded with a wide smile.

    Soon, the two walked together.

    ...

    "Finally out!" Lucia shouted happily, her face beaming with a smile of happiness.

    She immediately turned to Arthur beside her and eximed, "Arthur! we''re finally out!"

    "Yes, yes, we''re out."

    Arthur replied nonchntly, his face devoid of any signs of happiness.

    He had been pretending for so long that he was tired of it and just wanted to go home and sleep peacefully in his own bed.

    Despite this, he was inwardly relieved and happy that his mission had been a sess.

    "Humph! You''re always like this," Lucia said, dissatisfied with Arthur''s response andining.

    Suddenly, Arthur coughed and held his chest wound with an expression of pain.

    Upon seeing this, Lucia''s expression turned to one of panic. "Is the wound getting worse?!" she asked fearfully.

    "It''s fine; we need to leave soon," Arthur replied, courage showing on his pale face. "In any case, I havepleted my mission of saving people."

    Hearing this, Lucia came to her senses and remembered Arthur''s previous goal of defending justice. "I''m sorry, Arthur," she said, bowing her head with a sad expression.

    "It''s okay; it''s not your fault at all, Lucia," Arthur reassured her with a gentle smile.

    "Arthur~," Lucia said, raising her head and looking at him with growing affection.

    For some reason, Arthur felt goosebumps upon seeing her gaze, as if it were familiar to him.

    "Okay, let''s go," he said, changing the subject and speaking softly to Lucia.

    "Um! Okay!" Lucia nodded excitedly in response.

    They walked out of "The Drunken World," the bar where Arthur had first entered.

    The area was eerily quiet, with no one in sight. Even the corpse that had been there before was gone.

    As they stepped outside, Arthur and Lucia noticed four figures standing outside the bar.

    Three of them were Arthur''s bodyguards, but the fourth person was unknown to him.

    This person was short and fat, with no hair on his head. He was dressed in luxurious, shy clothes, and at first nce, it was clear that he was not an ordinary person.

    Arthur gave a questioning look to the three guards.

    As if they understood his meaning, the three bodyguards winked their eyes as if to convey, "Everything is taken care of."

    Arthur gave a small nod, satisfied with the performance of his three bodyguards.

    "Who are you?" Lucia asked warily, looking at the four people in front of her.

    After all, she didn''t know their purpose.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    Seeing the situation be tense, the bald and fat man smiled and replied politely.

    "Don''t be wary; we didn''te to harm you," the fat man spoke cautiously, looking at Arthur carefully.

    "Let me introduce myself; my name is Dard, and I am the leader of Rozen City," he said, introducing himself respectfully to Lucia and Arthur.

    He didn''t dare to be presumptuous in front of Arthur at all.

    Initially, he was having fun with his female ves when he received a call informing him that a very important person wasing to Rozen, and he was asked to pay respectful attention to that person.

    Naturally, he did not dare to resist and specifically ordered all his subordinates to pay attention to the important person.

    However, what he didn''t expect was that the important person turned out to be the sole heir of Duke Asvold''s family!

    This made him break out in a cold sweat, and he immediately ordered his subordinates to keep the situation in Rozen safe.

    But what he didn''t expect was that the heir to Duke Asvold''s mansion had discovered an illegal ve sale!

    How could he not panic in his heart?

    What if the Duke of Asvold''s heir was dissatisfied with him and found evidence of the crime he was holding?

    Of course, he wouldn''t let this happen.

    It was this that made him immediately go to the bar where the incident happened.

    Unfortunately, he met three bodyguards of Arthur who were guarding the bar.

    Upon hearing that the fat man was the leader of Rozen City, Lucia lowered her guard and looked at Dard nonchntly.

    "Alright, so what''s your goal?" She asked in a casual tone, as if she didn''t care about Dard''s leadership status.

    Hearing this, Dard frowned and felt annoyed with the arrogant attitude of the little girl. However, he didn''t dare misbehave in front of Arthur.

    "Of course, I want to assess the situation in front of me. As the leader of the city, I must take responsibility for everything," Dard said with an expression full of justice.

    But Arthur, who was listening, looked at Dard coldly. He knew that the person in front of him was pretending; his hypocritical expression was clear on his face.

    "It seems that he''s a pest that I must eradicate in the future," Arthur thought coldly and marked Dard as a person to be eliminated.

    "Well then, can you please help my friend first? He''s badly injured and needs immediate medical attention." Lucia said with a worried expression.

    Hearing this, Arthur''s three bodyguards looked at each other and tried to hold back theirughter. They were amazed to see their young master interacting with a girl.

    Arthur''s mouth twitched, and he blushed slightly as he watched his three bodyguards stifle theirughter.

    "Damn, look at how I''ve trained you guys!" Arthur thought to himself and gave his guards a sharp look.

    The three guards immediately lowered their heads, but Arthur knew that they were still trying to hold back theirughter. He rolled his eyes and ignored them.

    "What?! He''s wounded?!" Dard shouted in shock, and panic immediately appeared on his face.

    If the heir to Duke Asvold was injured in Rozen, he would be the one to me.

    "Alright, I''ll immediately call my bodyguards and take him to my mansion for treatment!" Dard spoke hurriedly and reached for his phone.

    However, one of Arthur''s three bodyguards stopped him.

    "No need; we''ll take care of it," the guard said firmly.

    Dard stopped and looked at the three bodyguards, realizing that they were Arthur''s guards. He nodded his head in understanding.

    Lucia frowned, wanting to say something, but Arthur quickly interrupted her.

    "Alright, Lucia. Let the three of them escort me to the medical center in Rozen. You don''t have to worry," Arthur said softly, a handsome smile on his face.

    "But..."

    "It''s okay; please trust me," Arthur coaxed Lucia gently.

    Hearing this, Lucia could only swallow her words and nod slowly.

    "Alright, but can I apany you too?" Lucia said pleadingly to Arthur, but he shook his head quickly.

    "No, you have to go back as soon as possible. Your family must be worried, right?" Arthur gave an argument that Lucia could not refute.

    Lucia, who had nothing to say, could only remain silent.

    "Well, please arrange for this girl''s amodation, city leader. Her family will pick her up soon." Arthur looked at Dard with some meaning and spoke lightly.

    Although Arthur looked like he was only five years old, Dard didn''t dare to go against his orders at all.

    What''s more, Arthur had an attitude and authority that a five-year-old boy didn''t have!

    "Of course, leave it to me," Dard patted his chest excitedly.

    Arthur nodded and immediately walked, with the three bodyguards helping him.

    Just as Arthur wanted to walk, Lucia behind him held the hem of his shirt sadly.

    "Will we ever meet again?" Lucia said it with a depressed expression.

    Arthur immediately turned his head and gently brushed her short blonde hair, saying, "Of course, we will definitely meet in the future."

    Hearing this, Lucia immediately smiled and nodded excitedly.

    She immediately let go of the hem of Arthur''s shirt and smiled gently, "Alright, Arthur, you have to be careful." Lucia spoke softly to him.

    "You too, Lucia." Arthur smiled and quickly walked away until he was out of Lucia''s sight.

    "We''ll meet again, for sure!"

    "I won''t let you go."

    "After all, you must be my hero."

    "And in a fairy tale, a hero would end up with a princess, right?" Lucia smiled faintly, and her eyes fluctuated slightly.

    --------

    There should have been more than 40 chapters, but because I was quite busy this month, it was very dyed.

    I will finish this arc today, so stay tuned!

    Thank you!

 Chapter 39 The Great Figure On The Throne, Heartbeat

    ?Capital of the Balka Empire, Arkham

    A middle-aged man in golden armor stood before the throne, his sharp facial features radiating a fierce fighting spirit.

    His ck eyes conveyed the majesty of an extremely powerful warrior, yet he bowed respectfully to the figure on the throne before him, as if everything belonged to that person.

    "Report to the Emperor, the crown princess has been found!" the man dered respectfully.

    The figure on the throne opened his eyes upon hearing the news, and his gaze immediately fell upon the man in golden armor.

    "Has she been found?" the Emperor asked, leaningzily on his throne and studying the man below him.

    "Yes, Emperor," the man in golden armor replied with unwavering honesty.

    The Emperor nodded, not appearing surprised by the news.

    "Well, thank you for your hard work, Alverd." The Emperor spoke lightly to the man in the golden armor.

    "No need to thank me, your majesty! It is my duty!" replied the man in golden armor with respect and unwaveringmitment.

    "Well, you can go back now," said the Emperor in azy tone.

    "Yes, Emperor!" responded the man in golden armor respectfully. As he turned to leave, he briefly nced at the side of the throne above him, as if he had sensed something there.

    However, he saw nothing unusual and quickly exited the throne room.

    As he left, there was a sudden space fluctuation beside the throne, and an old man in servant''s clothing appeared.

    "Butler, what do you think?" The Emperor on the throne asked in azy tone. It was as if he already knew about the sudden appearance of the butler beside him.

    "The princess has been found, Emperor."

    "And she was found in Duke Asvold''s territory," he said.

    The old servant immediately bowed his head respectfully and informed the Emperor on the throne of the details.

    Immediately, the Emperor on the throne smiled slightly at the news, his interest piqued.

    "So Lucia was saved by the heir of Duke Asvold?" asked the Emperor.

    "That''s right, Emperor," replied the old servant with respect.

    "Heh, just like that. It seems that this heir is not an ordinary figure. I would be interested in meeting him," mused the Emperor.

    But his tone quickly turned menacing.

    "However, if you interfere in my business, it won''t be as simple as killing you, even if you are Duke Asvold''s heir," he said with strong killing intent.

    Immediately, he turned his gaze towards the butler beside him and said lightly, "Investigate all the information about Duke Asvold''s heir."

    "I feel that this kid is not as simple as he seems on the surface."

    Hearing this, the butler bowed respectfully and said, "As ordered!"

    "And also, don''t let the news of the crown princess'' kidnapping spread out." The Emperor said in azy tone.

    "Yes, Emperor!" The butler replied.

    "Alright, you can go." The Emperor leaned his back on the throne and closed his eyes.

    The butler bowed respectfully and soon disappeared into the void.

    "It''s not time yet." Whispered the Emperor.

    ...

    In a luxurious bedroom

    Arthur sat at his reading table, relieved that he had prevented Abel''s chance in the future to meet Elena and Lucia.

    Upon returning to Duke Asvold''s mansion, he ordered three guards to take Elena to the medical room, but her condition required more than a first-rate potion.

    In addition to punishing the guards who had mocked him earlier, Arthur freed all the human ves he found in the illegal trading ce. He paid for their needs and sent them back to their hometowns.

    However, he couldn''t do the same for ves of other races, as they were from different continents.

    Instead, he employed them as servants or bodyguards in his old mansion.

    Arthur noticed that some of them were Elementals, but he didn''t have time to investigate because of Lucia''s previous troubles.

    Overall, having servants and guards from other races was advantageous due to their exceptional abilities.

    "Not bad; I had a great harvest today," Arthur mused as he leaned his chin on his hand.

    "But there are likely other characters who will aid Abel in the Balka Empire that I haven''t discovered yet."

    "I''ve marked them all, but I''m pressed for time since the core awakening ceremony is in two days." He frowned at the thought.

    Suddenly, Arthur remembered something and clutched his chest.

    He felt the painful feeling of being with Lucia as they exited the underground room.

    At first, he was, of course, acting, but the second time, he felt a slight stinging feeling towards his heart that caused him to feel a little pain at the time.

    Of course, he didn''t take it seriously and thought that it was just a normal reaction.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    However, he had noticed that his heart sometimes raced so quickly that it caused a slight pain in his chest. He was uncertain why this was urring.

    He grew increasingly cautious as he suspected this sensation was rted to the formation of the core around his heart.

    However, he dismissed this idea since he had read about it in a book and asked his guards if such a reaction was normal before the awakening ceremony.

    And the answer he received was that there had been no such reaction before the day of the awakening.

    Of course, this made Arthur frown and try to figure out the reason for the pain.

    Suddenly

    "Thump! Thump!"

    "Argh!" Arthur was immediately in pain and clutched his chest hard.

    p¦Ánd¦Á`no¦Í?1--§ão§® He fell out of his chair andy curled up on the floor.

    "What is this?!"

    "Damn! it hurts!" Arthur continued to clutch his chest and scream in pain.

    Arthur writhed in agony as the pain in his chest intensified, causing him to cry out loudly.

    "Arghh!!!" he screamed, curling up into a ball and clutching his chest.

    *Knock!*

    There was a sudden knock outside Arthur''s bedroom door.

    "Young master!" Runa''s panicked voice could be heard outside the door. "What happened? Why are you screaming like that?"

    Despite Runa''s pleas, Arthur remained silent and continued to scream in agony.

    Overwhelmed with fear and concern, Runa begged Arthur to open the door.

    "Please open the door, young master!" she cried.

    Gradually, the pain subsided, and Arthur''s cries turned to gasping breaths, leaving a tense silence in the room.

    "Young master, are you alright?!"

    Arthur slowly opened the door, revealing his disheveled appearance. His face was pale, and his hair was in disarray. Beads of sweat lined his forehead and neck, and exhaustion was evident in his purple eyes.

    Runa rushed to his side, examining him for any injuries.

    "Young master, what happened?" she asked, her toneced with concern.

    "It''s okay, Runa," Arthur said, shaking his head and speaking without changing his facial expression.

    Seeing this, Runa wanted to say something immediately, but Arthur covered her small lips with his finger and said softly, "Trust me."

    Hearing her young master''s gentle voice, Runa could only nod quietly and not inquire further. After all, if her young master said that it was okay, it must be okay.

    "Alright, you can go back, and don''t worry about me," Arthur said, rubbing her hair and wiping away the tear marks on her cheeks.

    "Um!" Runa nodded her head as if she understood.

    Just as Runa wanted to turn to leave, she remembered something and looked at Arthur.

    "By the way, the girl that young master brought will wake up soon, and the doctor asked me to tell you," Runa said while holding her chin and looking at Arthur carefully.

    She didn''t know who the girl was, but she wouldn''t ask her young master. After all, all she cared about was her young master''s well-being.

    Hearing that Elena would wake up soon, Arthur nodded and said softly to Runa, "Well, thank you, Runa."

    "You''re wee, young master!" Runa smiled happily and turned to leave.

    Seeing Lucia leave, Arthur quickly entered his room, closed the door, and locked it.

    Soon, he walked slowly to his bed andy down.

    "What is it? Why is there such intense pain all of a sudden?" Arthur, who was still a little breathless, asked in his heart.

    He still remembered the pain that had suddenly appeared earlier. His heart felt like it was being ripped out by a knife.

    However, he did not know why he was feeling this kind of pain.

    "It must be rted to the awakening in the next two days." Arthur clutched his chest and took a deep breath, letting it out.

    He could only use that excuse for the pain in his heart that suddenly appeared.

    Soon, he shifted his gaze towards the window and looked at the calm night sky.

    "I hope there is no serious problem."

    -------------

    I didn''t expect that writing one chapter would take so long zzzzzzz

    Well, it looks like the climax will happen soon...

    stay tuned!

 Chapter 40 Digging A Grave, Coming!

    ?"Is it morning already?" Arthur opened his eyes and immediately looked toward the window outside.

    The sunlight was already bright enough to enter his room.

    However, Arthur didn''t get up immediately; he sat down and leaned his back on the bed.

    He was still a little dazed because of the pain he receivedst night. The excruciating pain was deeply imprinted in Arthur''s mind.

    He pointed his palm towards his chest and muttered lightly, "That pain reminds me of when Charlotte stabbed me with a knife."

    Arthur would not forget that moment for the rest of his life, even after he reincarnated.

    His former fianc¨¦e, whom he felt was an arrogant and strong girl, suddenly stabbed him directly.

    Moreover, due to his stupidity, he did not sense Charlotte''s strangeness from the beginning of her sudden arrival.

    Arthur mocked himself, questioning whether the title of ''perfect human'' truly applied to him, considering he was once stabbed to death by his former fianc¨¦e.

    He realized that his past self was too arrogant to be considered perfect.

    Arthur shook his head and quickly stood up, intending to visit Elena and win her over as an ally.

    He knew that the future Elena was a powerful and terrifying figure, and it was better to have her on his side.

    After taking a shower, he opened his closet and found it filled with luxurious clothes, crafted with materials of infinite value.

    Arthur selected an outfit that he thought would be suitable for today, as tomorrow was a special day, and he nned to enjoy this day to the fullest.

    After dressing up, Arthur headed out of his room, intending to find Elena first.

    But as soon as he opened the door, a small, shadowy figure hugged his waist tightly, taking him by surprise.

    "Hero!"

    He heard a sweet and gentle voice calling out, "Hero!" Arthur looked down to see a cute little girl with chubby cheeks and a blue butterfly bow in her short ck hair.

    It was Alicia, whom he hadn''t interacted with since their first encounter in the park at Duke Asvold''s mansion.

    "Alicia?" Arthur was a little surprised and called her name.

    Alicia stopped rubbing her face against his clothes and looked up at him with a happy expression.

    Arthur smiled gently and rubbed her hair, asking curiously, "How did you find me?"

    "I heard the maids at the mansion talking about you, hero!" Alicia spoke excitedly to Arthur.

    Hearing this, Arthur nodded his head as if he had guessed it.

    Arthur''s arrival at the mansion must have caused amotion, and it was inevitable that everyone knew about it.

    Immediately, Arthur pinched Alicia''s chubby cheeks and asked with a teasing expression, "So, littledy, what are you looking for?"

    Sometimes, he felt a sense of familiarity in her presence.

    "Of course, I came to meet the hero!" Alicia eximed.

    "And to y together!" She released the hug around Arthur''s waist and began jumping up and down happily.

    Her innocent face and cheerful demeanor reminded Arthur of Chloe when she was a child.

    "Am I overthinking things?" Arthur frowned and shook his head.

    Alicia noticed the change in his expression and stopped jumping. Her happy expression quickly turned to one of sadness.

    She immediately lowered her head and said sadly, "Doesn''t the hero want to y with Alicia?" She held the hem of Arthur''s shirt, looking up at him with big, sad eyes.

    As soon as Alicia spoke, Arthur''s attention was drawn to her.

    He saw her face, which moments ago had been beaming with joy, now twisted with distress. The corners of her eyes were glistening, and her lips trembled as if trying to hold back tears.

    Arthur realized that Alicia had misunderstood him, and he immediately smiled faintly.

    "Of course I want to y with you, little girl," Arthur said, chuckling at Alicia''s cute behavior.

    He really liked this little girl now, and seeing her reminded him of Chloe when she was a child. He didn''t hesitate to love Alicia like he loved Chloe.

    "Really?" Alicia asked hesitantly.

    "Of course."

    "I wouldn''t lie to a good girl like you," Arthur replied with a smile, rubbing her hair gently.

    "Um!" Alicia smiled happily and nodded excitedly.

    "However, before we y, would you like to apany me to see someone?" Arthur asked, pinching Alicia''s cheek lightly.

    "To see someone?" Alicia asked, looking confused.

    "Yes, she''s a girl like you," Arthur exined. "But she''s injured and unconscious. Would you like to help me save her?"

    "Of course I would!" Alicia nodded excitedly and immediately hugged Arthur''s arm.

    Seeing this, Arthur smiled and led Alicia to where Elena was being treated.

    ...

    "Where is this?"

    "Am I already in heaven?" Elena opened her eyes and saw that her surroundings were full of various luxurious objects.

    The ce where she was lying down was also very soft andfortable.

    She tried to move her body, but she felt very weak.

    After all, she hadn''t eaten for several days and had passed out without eating a single loaf of bread.

    So, naturally, she was unable to exert her strength at all.

    "Pfft, you''re not dead yet."

    As she attempted to move her body, a burst of softughter from beside her caught her attention.

    Turning her head, she saw a handsome boy sitting beside her bed, apanied by a curious little girl.

    Elena was dazed for a moment when she saw the face of this handsome boy because she remembered that he was the one who saved her before she lost consciousness.

    She initially thought it was a dream and a prince from heaven wasing to pick her up, but she seemed to know that it wasn''t a dream.

    Thinking of this, her face immediately turned red with embarrassment, and she asked with a stammer, "You? Were you the one who saved me?"

    The handsome boy was Arthur, and the little girl was Alicia.

    They had only just seen Elena, who had been unconscious, and shortly after sitting down beside her, she woke up.

    "Of course, who else saved you?" Arthur said with a seductive smile, speaking lightly to Elena.

    "Thank you,"

    Embarrassed, Elena turned her gaze to the side and thanked him in a low tone.

    Arthur shook his head and said, "You don''t need to thank me."<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    "It was just a coincidence that I was there when I wanted to clean up those criminals."

    He spoke indifferently, hiding his true intentions from Elena. He didn''t want to reveal that he hade to look for her specifically, as he needed to control the situation and make sure that Elena became his ally.

    He couldn''t risk Abeling and ruining his ns with the armor plot, and he had to prevent that as early as possible.

    Elena was surprised by Arthur''s indifferent answer and felt a bit sad that she was only found by him by chance.

    p¦Ánd¦Á`no¦Í?1--§ão§® However, she quickly remembered her own identity as a poor girl who couldn''tpare to the handsome boy in front of her. She felt a pang of hurt, knowing that her hopes hadn''t been realized.

    Elena forced a smile and turned to face Arthur. "I still have to thank you for saving me," she said in an almost forced tone.

    As a four-year-old girl facing inhumane torture, she had been grateful to see the prince she had dreamed ofe to her rescue, just like in the fairy tales her mother often told her.

    But the reality of the vast gap in their identities and status made her feel very inferior.

    "It''s okay," Arthur waved his hand as if it were no big deal.

    Elena bit her lower lip as she watched Arthur''s rxed face.

    "However, you should be my prince,"

    "But why don''t you behave ording to the fairy tale? Is it because I''m just a shabby girl that you don''t care about me?" Elena wondered in her heart and felt hurt at the thought.

    Seeing that he had spent enough time with Elena, Arthur stood up and looked at her lying on the bed. "Well, I still have some business to attend to," he said.

    "You rest well, and if you need anything, just ring the bell on the table, and a servant wille to help you." Arthur pointed to the bedside table and exined it to Elena.

    Elena bowed her head and nodded slowly, not answering.

    "Alright, Alicia."

    "Let''s go." Arthur spoke gently to Alicia beside him, and Alicia, who had been watching their conversation, immediately smiled happily.

    "Um!"

    "Let''s y, hero!" Alicia jumped happily and held Arthur''s arm with affection.

    Soon, the two left the room, leaving only Elena lying on the bed.

    "Hero? Why do you treat that girl so considerately but not me?" Elena bit her lip until a little blood escaped without realizing it.

    The word "hero" that Alicia mentioned pierced Elena''s heart, shattering her hopes because her expectations did not match reality.

    "If I were stronger than you, you would definitely be my hero and mine, right?" Elena whispered, her eyes gloomy.

    Unknowingly, Arthur had already dug his own grave.

    ...

    Arthur walked out of the room with a faint smile on his face, feeling satisfied with the oue.

    "It looks like I seeded," he thought to himself.

    However, he couldn''t help but wonder about Elena''s mental state now that she had realized her dream didn''t match reality.

    He had intentionally made her feel inferior, but he didn''t know what effect it would have on her in the long run.

    "It shouldn''t matter, right?" Arthur muttered to himself, but he felt a nagging sense of anxiety.

    "Hero!"

    Alicia''s soft voice interrupted his thoughts, and he turned to see her hugging his arm with excitement.

    "Where are we going?" she asked.

    Arthur smiled and pinched her cheek. "We''re going to Rozen to y all you want!" he replied.

    Alicia''s eyes lit up with happiness. "Rozen! Let''s go to Rozen!" she eximed, jumping up and down.

    Arthur smiled at her enthusiasm and nodded.

    Soon, the two were walking away.

    ...

    In the throne room of Duke Asvold''s mansion

    "Butler, is everything ready?" Asked David, who lounged on the thronezily

    Suddenly, the space in front of him fluctuated, and a figure of an old man in servant''s clothes appeared.

    "Everything is ready, Lord!" The butler spoke respectfully.

    David nodded and immediately continued, "Ensure the child''s safety until he grows up."

    "He is a very useful tool for my ns," David said in an emotionless tone.

    "Yes, Lord!" The butler spoke respectfully.

    David nodded, and as if thinking of something, he asked, "Will that woman be returning from her trip?"

    "Yes, Lord!"

    "The firstdy wille about a week from now." The butler replied without hesitation.

    Hearing this, David narrowed his eyes and nodded lightly.

    "Alright, you can go," David ordered.

    "Okay!"

    Suddenly, the butler disappeared.

    David leaned back again and closed his eyes.

    "Tomorrow will determine whether or not you are worthy of being my tool, Arthur," David whispered.

    ----------

    Well, the next two to four chapters should be the much-awaited climax.

    After that, the story will focus on how Arthur carries out his ns andyouts because there will be a time skip from his current age.

    Moreover, after he awakens the core, there will be many battle scenes between the Elementals and warfare.

    Also, there will be a lot of focus on the other Empires, and the map will be opened wide gradually.

    Thus, I will really focus everything on that.

    Oh, and also, there will be many surprises ahead.

    Also, the women who were close to Arthur in his previous life will definitely appear because that''s the plot I''ve set up, so don''t worry.

    And how they appeared, stay tuned!

    ( Damn I''m so tired from speeding up the chapter update! (Sad)(Sad) )

 Chapter 41 The Invitation That Shocks The Entire Balka Empireâ€”The Day Of Awakening Has Finally Come!

    ?Rozen

    The atmosphere in Rozen was very festive today, particrly in the center of the city, where all the trade centers and various transactions were bustling with people.

    Although Rozen was always crowded with people, today was different as it was an extraordinary day.

    Everyone in the Balka Empire was eagerly anticipating the day of awakening, which urs once a year and is the only day when people can change their destiny.

    In a world where the strong prey on the weak and the mighty are right, this day is highly significant.

    However, this year''s awakening day was particrly special in Duke Asvold''s territory. Unlike usual, David Asvold, the leader of the Asvold Family Territory and the most respected person in Duke Asvold''s territory, had invited all Luvics into his territory.

    Luvic is a title given to noble families under the rule of the three powers in the Balka Empire.

    The three major powers that rule the entire Balka Empire are the Imperial family, led by the Balka family; the Duke of Asvold, led by the Asvold family; and the Duke of Wilhem, led by the Wilhem family.

    These three families were the founding and main families of the Balka Empire.

    The Balka family was the strongest of the three, holding two territories, the west and the east, while the Asvold family held the south and the Wilhem family held the north.

    Due to an agreement between the two founding Duke families and the first Emperor of the Balka Empire, both Duke territories were under the auspices of the Balka family.

    The Luvic is a noble family subordinate to the center of the three powers, with each territory having its own Luvic family divided into three levels: high, middle, and low. Each level of a Luvic noble family holds different degrees of power and influence.

    This year''s awakening day galvanized the entire territory of Duke Asvold''s family and may have even spread throughout the Balka Empire.

    David Asvold invited all Luvics in his territory and announced that there was an important announcement.

    As the leader of the main family and a person whose status was almost equal to the Emperor, his announcement was of significant importance, and all the Luvics in the Asvold Family territory dared note.

    David also extended invitations to high-level Luvic families from the other two regions, which further fueled the excitement and anticipation surrounding the announcement.

    Everyone wondered if this announcement would surprise them all.

    It was safe to say that Rozen would be the center of attention for everyone in the Balka Empire region.

    ...

    In the bedroom

    Arthur stood in front of the mirror, calmly gazing at his reflection. He then looked down at his attire: high-ss noble clothing with a white robe draped over his right side. The robe appeared luxurious, made with priceless materials, and emzoned with the symbol of Duke Asvold''s family: a zing red me.

    Of course, only the Duke and his family were permitted to wear such a robe; it was a symbol of their high status and identity.

    "What a beautiful and arrogant-looking robe," Arthur muttered, unable to resist admiring his outfit.

    Today was an incredibly significant day, arguably the turning point of his life.

    "What core element will I awaken?" Arthur wondered to himself.

    Since the novel didn''t exin what element Arthur would awaken, he was hesitant about whether he would inherit his father''s fire element or his mother''s water element.

    "I hope I can awaken the space core and control space to return to my world," Arthur sighed, indulging in a daydream.

    However, he knew it was impossible because awakened cores typically followed the four major elemental powers of fire, water, earth, and wind, and bloodline yed a significant role in determining one''s elemental affinity.

    There were rare cases of individuals awakening special elemental cores outside of these requirements, and they were referred to as "special cases."

    Those who did were considered monsters, with potentially unlimited potential in the future.

    They might even break through to the level of Elemental Supreme or even Elemental Lord. However, until the end of the novel, only Abel seeded in bing an Elemental Lord. Despite others with special powers having equal talent and potential, they were only at the Elemental Supreme level, a phenomenon known as "plot armor."

    However, this world was different from the world in novels, as every individual had their own thinking and feeling abilities.

    Talented people could have the ability and opportunity to be Elemental Lords in the distant future.

    Although the books Arthur read imed the Elemental Lord level was nothing more than a fairy tale, he believed it was possible to achieve.

    In fact, heroines such as Elena and Lucia in the novel were each legendary figures.

    "If it weren''t for making Abel look really strong, he might not be the strongest at the end of the novel," Arthur thought to himself, and suddenly remembered something.

    "Abel should have also awakened his core!" Arthur''s eyes lit up, and he smiled mockingly.

    "This should be the time when you are considered trash, right?"

    "Hehehe, don''t worry. By the time you finally awaken your core element, I will have already strengthened myself so that I am far ahead of you," Arthur smiled slightly and thought.

    This was the point where he was several steps ahead of Abel, and it was also the opportunity he had to defeat Abel in the future!

    Just as Arthur was thinking, there was a knock on his bedroom door.

    *Knock!

    "Young master!"

    "Are you ready? We''re leaving right now!" Runa''s cute voice sounded from behind the door of his room.

    Upon hearing this, Arthur immediately snapped out of his reverie and smiled.

    "Alright, just open the door," Arthur said lightly, looking toward the door.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    Soon, the door opened and Runa''s little head peeked inside.

    "Young master!" Runa''s eyes widened, and her face was filled with shock.

    Seeing this, Arthur smiled gently and asked curiously, "Am I looking handsome?"

    "Very handsome!" Runa nodded stiffly, her gaze fixed on him.

    Arthur was not surprised to see Runa react this way; after all, his youthful face was quite handsome.

    But what about when he grows up in the future?

    Thinking of this, Arthur shook his head and pondered how interesting that would be.

    "At least it''s not that different from myself in my previous life," Arthur thought to himself.

    p¦Ánd¦Á`no¦Í?1--§ão§® He then looked at Runa, who was still staring at him motionlessly.

    "Well, how long are you going to keep looking at me like that?" Arthur smiled a little and gently reprimanded her.

    Upon hearing this, Runa''s face turned red, and she immediately hid behind the door.

    "How embarrassing!" Runa covered her flushed face with her palms and shook her head quickly.

    Arthur simply smiled and said nothing more to Runa.

    He then walked out of his room and saw Runa, who was still shaking her head quickly while covering her blushing little face.

    "Runa?" Called Arthur.

    "Yes, young master!" Runa turned around and was surprised to find Arthur standing beside her.

    "Do you have any important news to share?" Arthur asked Runa lightly, trying to break the awkwardness.

    Runa quickly realized this and held her small chin as if thinking.

    "Yes, young master!" Runa replied hesitantly.

    Arthur raised his eyebrows and asked, "What news, then?"

    "It is rumored that Lord Duke Asvold sent invitations to all the Luvics in the southern region," Runa exined hesitantly.

    "And also to all the high-level Luvics in the entire Balka Empire," she added.

    As a little girl, Runa didn''t understand why the annual awakening celebration had suddenly be so grand and unusual, or why all the Luvics were receiving invitations.

    However, hearing this, Arthur''s face froze slightly before he eximed, "Interesting!" and smiled a little.

    "It seems that this is indeed different from the novel, where there is no scene like this at all."

    "At least David in the novel wouldn''t invite those Luvics on the day of awakening; he would just send out an announcement directly after Arthur in the novel awakens his core."

    Arthur thought to himself, a faint smile appearing on his lips.

    "Sure enough, this kind of big change is indeed difficult if using the novel plot as a reference."

    "Either my arrival changed the whole situation of the world, or there was no overall simrity between the novel and this world from the beginning."

    "Maybe some details are still the same, like the characters and various other things, but they all have consciousness, and their actions do not follow the plot of the novel," Arthur mused.

    "It''s interesting!"

    "Will there be a change in the plot, and will Abel, who shouldn''t be able to awaken the core, suddenly be able to awaken it this year?"

    "Hehehe, then let''s see!" Arthur chuckled, his eyes looking up at the sky outside the window.

    "The world is getting more and more unpredictable."

    "I hope it''s what I expected," Arthur said to himself, cing his right palm over his heart.

    Runa, who had been watching Arthur''s changing emotions, didn''t say anything, but she was confused as to why her young master''s expression had shifted several times.

    Of course, she didn''t ask and patiently waited for her young master''s orders.

    Soon, Arthur regained hisposure and looked at Runa, who had been curiously observing him.

    "It''s okay; maybe there will be interesting things." Arthur ruffled her hair and spoke softly.

    "Um!" Runa just nodded and didn''t ask any further questions because she enjoyed Arthur''s pampering treatment.

    "Alright, let''s go!" Arthur smiled, waving his white robe with a zing fire symbol.

    "Yes, young master!" Runa smiled and followed Arthur.

    ----

    Damn, I was told toe to work for seven days without a day off, how horrible!

    Sorry, just updated it!

 Chapter 42 All Parties Gather, The Prestige Of One Of The Founding Families

    ?Arthur walked with Runa to the front gate of the mansion. Along the way, everyone in the mansion couldn''t take their eyes off Arthur, who was wearing formal royal attire.

    "Look!"

    "That is young master Arthur!" shouted a female maid.

    "Very handsome!!"

    "That''s right! He''s so handsome!"

    "Although his face still looks childish, somehow it makes me unable to take my eyes off him."

    "If he grows up, how deadly will he be to girls?"

    "Kyaa! I can''t wait for him to grow up and make me his concubine!"

    "Dream on! I''m the one who will be his wife!"

    Several female maids gathered and whispered while looking at Arthur. Even the male guards couldn''t help but feel amazed when they saw Arthur''s figure in such formal clothes.

    Arthur, who was walking, of course, heard some of their whispers, but he didn''t really care. He was used to this and wasn''t bothered at all.

    By the way, everyone in the mansion already knew that Duke Asvold was Arthur''s only son and potential heir.

    However, they were all forbidden from spreading the news about him so that no one else in the Balka Empire would know that Duke Asvold had an heir.

    Of course, there were some parties who knew about it, such as the Imperial Family and Duke Wilhelm''s Family, each of whom had its own powerful intelligencework. It was very easy for them to get news about him.

    Other than them, it should be impossible for others to know about him.

    Soon, the two arrived in front of the mansion''s gate.

    It was quite a distance between the mansion and the gate, but Arthur didn''t want to use the carriage because he thought that he needed to appear in front of the servants and guards at the mansion more often.

    After all, after the awakening ceremony, he would officially be the heir apparent of Duke Asvold and their master.

    He also wanted to enjoy this short period of peace, knowing that once he awakened his power and was introduced as Duke Asvold''s heir, things would definitely change.

    Arthur saw the butler waiting for him at the gate.

    Behind the butler who was waiting for him was a very luxurious horse-drawn carriage, even more so than the one that had picked him up in the past.

    However, what amazed him the most was the line of a thousand horsemen lined up as if waiting for orders.

    "It''s really quite marvelous." Arthur thought as he walked towards the butler.

    "Butler." Arthur greeted him with a gentle smile on his face.

    "Young master." The butler bowed respectfully to Arthur, then turned his attention to him, and an admiring look appeared in his eyes.

    "Young master, you are really very handsome." Complimented the butler honestly.

    "Thank you for yourpliment." Arthur smiled and replied lightly.

    "You''re wee, young master; Lady Elizabeth really gave birth to a son as perfect as you." The butler, who rarely smiled, suddenly showed a slight smile on his lips and spoke unnaturally.

    "Yes, that''s right."

    "She is a very good mother." Arthur shook his head and smiled a little.

    By the way, he quite missed the figure of his mother, who had been missing for quite a while.

    Although he was used to being without her, somehow he was very worried about her safety.

    "I hope you''re okay, Mom."

    "After this event, I will start to really carry out all my ns and help you." Arthur thought to himself.

    Soon, Arthur suddenly thought of something and looked at the butler curiously.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    "By the way, where is Alicia?" Arthur asked the butler.

    "Youngdy Alicia has already left early for Rozen with Lady Carina, young master." The butler said this without hesitation and immediately exined it to Arthur.

    After hearing the exnation, Arthur held his chin and pondered.

    "Alicia has already left with her mother, Carina." The thought urred to Arthur while analyzing Carina''s character in the novel.

    "Carina... Interesting!" Arthur smiled faintly and whispered.

    Immediately, he looked at the butler and said lightly, "Let''s go!"

    "Okay!" The butler replied respectfully.

    Soon, the three of them left in a luxurious horse-drawn carriage bearing the symbol of Duke Asvold, followed by a thousand horsemen, for Rozen.

    ....

    Rozen

    In the center of Rozen''s main square, a lot of people gathered for the awakening event.

    Rozen was arge city, being the capital of the southern region of the Balka Empire, with a poption of hundreds of thousands of people.

    The people were enthusiastic about the event, hoping that their child could awaken their core and be selected by Duke Asvold''s mansion.

    The presence of Luvic nobles, who held power under Duke Asvold''s mansion, increased the chances of their children being selected even more.

    "At least if they are not chosen by Duke Asvold''s mansion, they may still have a chance to be selected by the Luvic noble family, right?"

    This was the thought of every single person.

    Suddenly,

    "Look, that carriage looks so luxurious!"

    "Right!"

    "Look at the coat of arms!"

    "It''s a bright green sun sign!"

    "The top-tier Luvic family, the Weis family!"

    Several people shouted in hysterics and awe at the same time as they saw the luxurious horse-drawn carriage with the green sun emblem making its way toward the center of the square.

    "Look!"

    "That''s another high-ranking Luvic family carriage!"

    "The Valha family!"

    The people continued to exim as they saw several other Luvic families'' luxurious horse-drawn carriagesing towards the city center.

    Until they all saw a line of Luvic noble families of all levels, from high to low, all marching towards the city center.

    "That''s crazy!"

    "Is this the prestige of the Asvold family, one of the three founders of the Balka Empire?" Thought everyone in Rozen who watched the carriages of the Luvic noble families marching toward the city center.

    There were only two words when they saw this: "How horrible!"

    ---------------

    I was nning to update the first 4 chapters, but it looks like I won''t be able to because I was originally on vacation, but tomorrow I''m forced to go to work wooooo ~

 Chapter 43 Thoughts Of Some High-Status Parties

    ?in a luxury horse-drawn carriage

    "Dad, why are you looking so anxious?" asked a little girl with short red hair, tilting her head while holding her index finger to her lips. She was wearing a red dress with a floralce pattern.

    Upon hearing this, the young man snapped out of his trance and looked at the little girl in front of him.

    He was a handsome man named Lucas Weis, and he was the patriarch of a high-ranking Luvic noble family in the southern region.

    "It''s okay, dear," he replied. "It''s just that Duke Asvold suddenly called for all the Luvic nobles in the southern region to gather, which made me quite uneasy."

    Lucas knew that his extremely high and honorable status made others envious, but he also knew that being the patriarch of a high-ranking Luvic noble family was really troublesome.

    In the Balka Empire, the power levels of the Luvic families were organized into three main families, and their tiers depended on the contributions their families made to the respective regional leaders.

    The Wes family was one of the three high-ranking Luvic noble families in the southern region.

    The Weis family could be considered the weakest among the other three Luvic noble families, but that was only because they focused on trade and held 70% of all transactions in the southern region.

    The founder of the Weis family was a genius merchant who, along with the other two high-ranking Luvic founding families, the Allen family, and the Valha family, helped the Asvold family build up the southern region, leading to their high-level Luvic noble status.

    Anna Weis, the only daughter of the Weis family, looked at her father with worry and asked, "Will there be anything terrible, Father?"

    Her mother died when she was a baby due to an incurable disease, leaving her father as her only caregiver.

    Lucas reassured her, saying, "Take it easy, Anna. Lord Duke can''t possibly harm Father. It''s just that I feel there will be something surprising, but I don''t know what it is."

    He spoke in a heavy tone, exining that something that made Duke Asvold call for a gathering of all Luvic nobles could not be a trivial matter and might affect the southern region or even the Balka empire itself.

    "I hope this isn''t terrible news."

    "Otherwise..."

    As Lucas looked up at the clear sky through the small window in his carriage, he muttered in his heart, wondering what the gathering would bring.

    ...

    Meanwhile, in the Imperial Pce of Balka:

    "Emperor, Duke Asvold has sent invitations to all the Luvic nobles in his territory, including high-ranking ones from all four regions," reported an old servant, bowing respectfully to the figure on the throne, who waszily closing his eyes.

    "What is the purpose of this, Butler?" asked the emperor, opening his eyes slowly.

    Instantly, a powerful aura filled the throne room, causing the butler to shiver involuntarily.

    "Has the Emperor already reached that level?" wondered the butler in disbelief. "If so, carrying out the glorious n would be easy. How terrifying!"

    After a moment, the butler regained hisposure and exined respectfully.

    "Emperor!" eximed the butler. "It seems that Duke Asvold intends to use this asion to introduce his heir to all the high-ranking figures throughout the Balka empire."

    Upon hearing this, the emperor merely smiled, as if he had already anticipated this move. "You truly are an astute butler," he remarked.

    "But there is something you don''t know about David," the emperor continued. "He is a cunning and secretive individual, so it''s unlikely that this is just a simple introduction to his son. There must be another purpose behind it."<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    The emperor leaned back on his throne andzily propped his chin up with his hand. "Of course, we must attend the event to add some excitement to it," he thought, with a hint of an inexplicable smile on his lips.

    After a moment of contemtion, the emperor turned to the butler. "Prepare a gift and inform Lucia that she must prepare to travel south," hemanded, standing up from his throne and speaking loudly.

    "Yes, Your Majesty!" The old servant bowed and replied respectfully.

    "Alright, you can go." The Emperor eximed calmly as he turned his gaze towards the imperial window.

    Hearing this, the old servant bowed once more and disappeared into the void.

    "David, it seems you''re getting impatient."

    "Hahaha."

    "Also, I would like to meet the figure of the heir of Duke Asvold''s mansion."

    "Arthur Asvold..."

    Emperor Balka smiled mysteriously and disappeared from the throne room.

    ...

    "Lord, all the Luvic noble families have gathered at the Rozen city square," a ck, shadowy figure said respectfully to David, who was standing facing the window.

    Upon hearing this, David turned his gaze to the shadow and asked lightly, "Has everyone gathered?"

    The shadow replied respectfully, "Yes, Lord."

    David pondered for a moment before asking, "Are Emperor Balka and Duke Wilhem alsoing?"

    The shadow hesitated for a moment before replying, "Yes, Lord."

    "Emperor Balka and Duke Wilhem seem to be interested in the invitations you distributed, so they n toe."

    David nodded and turned his gaze toward the clear sky outside. "Greet them both respectfully and proceed as nned. I don''t want things to go awry because this is the starting point and the most important of all."

    The shadow bowed and quickly disappeared, leaving David alone with his thoughts.

    "Emperor Balka, your arrival wasn''t in my prediction. However, it''s fine because it will add to the festivitiester. And Wilhem, it seems like you can''t sit still anymore either, right?" David smiled slightly as he spoke, his gaze fixed on Rozen as if he could see the situation there.

    -----

    I can only be active again because of some business.

    Well, I''m going to quickly update this volume and finish it since I got five days off hehe.

    Oh yeah, maybe I''ll fix chapters 1 to 30 a bit for some grammar mistakes to make it more enjoyable to read because when I wrote those chapters, I really ignored the grammar.

    Keep supporting me~

    Thank you~

 Chapter 44 The Appearance Of Duke Asvold, The Tensions

    ?In the city square of Rozen, all the leaders of the Luvic noble families had gathered.

    They stood in a neat line, with three men representing the three high-ranking Luvic families in the south at the forefront. The middle row was filled with middle-level Luvic noble leaders, who were quite numerous.

    In the back row, there was a line of low-level Luvic family leaders, making up almost 70% of the Luvic noble families in the southern region.

    Lucas Weis, one of the three high Luvic nobles, stood on the right with his young daughter Anna Weis next to him.

    Standing in the center was a middle-aged man with short ck hair. His face looked stern and dignified, as if he had spent decades on the battlefield. This was Roy Valha, the leader of the Valha family, a high-ranking Luvic noble family known for its military focus.

    The Valha family was one of the three high-ranking Luvic noble families in the south.

    Compared to the other two Luvic noble families, the Valha family was very close to Duke Asvold''s mansion. This was because the then-leader of the Asvold family had entrusted the Valha family as a military family responsible for protecting the southern region with millions of soldiers.

    In a way, the Valha family was the pir of the southern region when facing attacks from other empires attempting to invade the Balka Empire from the south.

    The Valha family''s loyalty was unquestionable, as their founder had sworn an oath of allegiance to the Asvold family, which made them a trustworthy and dependable family.

    Thest person on the left was a handsome young man with thin sses on his face, who happened to be the leader of the Allen family, Brian Allen, a high-ranking Luvic noble family.

    The Allen family was known for their intelligence and power in the information department, making them the eyes and brains of the southern region as no one could escape their surveince.

    Currently, the three of them stand side by side without initiating any conversation. It was not because their rtionship was bad, but rather because they didn''t dare to speak as there was an extremely luxurious throne with sparkling golden patterns floating in the sky above them.

    The sudden appearance of the golden throne shocked everyone present, and they felt overwhelming pressure. Although no one sat on the throne, they were all too intimidated to speak.

    "Has everyone gathered?" The majestic voice rang throughout the Rozen region, causing fear to spread among the people.

    The pressure emanating from the throne made it difficult for anyone to move as they all gazed up at the sky.

    The Luvic nobles lined up in front also trembled with fear, but Lucas Weis, Roy Valha, and Brian Allen managed to resist the aura to some extent, being early-stage Elemental Saints.

    However, a closer look would reveal that even they were notpletely at ease.

    Suddenly, a man in a red robe adorned with zing me patterns appeared before the throne, catching the attention of everyone in Rozen.

    He held a red sword with me patterns on its scabbard and had fiery red hair that seemed to burn like a me, with eyes that could set the entire Rozen aze.

    At the sight of him, one word came to everyone''s mind:

    "What a majestic figure!"

    Suddenly,

    "Greetings to Lord Duke!" Brian Allen, Roy Valha, and Lucas Weis immediately bowed with one leg bent and saluted David, who was floating in front of the throne.

    Hearing this, all the Luvic nobles behind them and the people in Rozen also immediately bowed respectfully.

    "Greetings, Lord Duke!" The sound of the salute echoed throughout the Rozen region, which was truly amazing.

    David, who saw this, nodded, and his face did not show any emotional turmoil at all. Immediately, he sat on the throne and looked at the Luvic nobles present.

    "All of you, get up," David said lightly, but to everyone present, this was the absolute order of a ruler.

    Hearing this, everyone present immediately stood up and couldn''t help but stare at this majestic figure of the southern region, especially the people of Rozen, who had never seen this legendary figure and the pinnacle of the southern region.

    After all, David had never appeared before his people since he took the Duke''s throne. He rarely interacted with the people of the southern region and delegated all his responsibilities to his subordinates.

    "Truly, the great figure of the South is very powerful!"

    "Worthy of being the leader of the southern region and a true pinnacle of power!"<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    The people of Rozen whispered and couldn''t help but admire their leader.

    Dard, who was the leader of Rozen, was in thepany of low-level Luvic nobles and felt cold at the moment. He was also a low-level Luvic and was entrusted to lead Rozen, the capital of the southern region. Of course, he was just a puppet used to watch over Rozen and had no real power or authority.

    However, he used his empty power to ckmail various merchants and other people for his personal and family benefits.

    He always did this ndestinely, thinking that it wouldn''t be long before Rozen would fall into his and his family''s hands.

    However, the incident with Arthur getting injured scared him to death!

    After all, only he knew that Arthur, the little boy, was the heir to Duke Asvold and was injured in Rozen''s territory!

    As a result of Arthur''s injury and the subsequent investigation, Duke Asvold''s mansion began to oversee the Rozen region, leading to the exposure of all the crimesmitted by him.

    His violence, ckmail, and abuse of power led to his removal as the leader of the Rozen territory.

    What''s more, the little girl who was Duke Asvold''s heir turned out to be no ordinary girl!

    She was the daughter of Emperor Balka and the first princess of the Balka Empire, Lucia Balka!

    This made him really feel that he was finished now because Princess Lucia said coldly just before leaving, "Your attitude really makes me disgusted."

    Of course, hearing this, he felt that his death would not be long in addition to the punishment for his crimes; perhaps only a few more days before his punishment and his family''s noble status were revoked.

    "Damn it! I don''t want to die!" Dard shouted inwardly and regretted doing so.

    The reason he hadn''t been punished yet was that Duke Asvold had given an invitation to all Luvic nobles in the south, and his family, who were low-level Luvic nobles, also epted.

    "I have to find a way to escape!"

    "No matter what, my top priority is to escape from the south and head north."

    Dard muttered to himself and clenched his palms.

    He didn''t care about his family, and his main thought was to escape.

    "Thank you, everyone, for your presence." David looked at the crowd of Luvic nobles and people present and expressed gratitude.

    "All is our duty, Lord Duke." The Luvic nobles spoke in unison as if they were one person.

    The people in attendance were grateful for the Duke''s show of appreciation, particrly those who held the Duke in high regard.

    David nodded and continued, "Today is a special day because it is the day of the awakening of our new generation."

    "However, this year is quite special and different from previous years."

    David stopped speaking and did not continue.

    It was as if the next sentence was very important.

    Hearing this, the Luvic nobles and Rozen people present pricked up their ears and waited with a strong sense of curiosity within them.

    David smiled slightly and continued.

    "That''s because I have something important to say."

    Everyone present, especially the Luvic nobles, felt their hearts skip a beat.

    "It''s because..."

 Chapter 45 The Arrival Of Emperor Balka, A Figure Lurking In The Darkness.

    ?"That''s because-"

    "Things are really quite crowded, huh?" Just as David was about to speak, a majestic voice reverberated throughout Rozen, interrupting his words.

    As the voice resounded, everyone present felt shocked and trembled in fear, especially the ordinary people whocked Elemental power. They could sense an extremely strong pressure, akin to the pressure Lord Duke Asvold released.

    Lucas Weis, Roy Valha, and Brian Allen also felt apulsion equal to Duke Asvold''s emanating from the voice.

    However, the three of them immediately went on alert and turned their attention to the sky above, where the sound originated.

    Unlike the panicked onlookers, David remainedposed and simply nced in the direction of the voice.

    "Isn''t it rude to interrupt someone else''s conversation, Emperor Balka?" David spoke lightly and mockingly.

    Upon hearing this, everyone present held their breath in anticipation.

    "What? Emperor Balka?!"

    "Is the Emperor alsoing to Rozen?!"

    "Did the highest figure in the empire reallye here?!"

    The Luvic nobles and Rozen''s inhabitants, who overheard David''s statement about Emperor Balka, couldn''t resist discussing it amongst themselves.

    The three high-ranking Luvic nobles present realized that the situation was not as simple as it appeared on the surface.

    These three were not ordinary characters, as they were capable of upying positions of leadership within their respective families.

    Of course, the three of them knew that the rtionship between Duke Asvold and Emperor Balka was not good, and they sometimes came into conflict with each other.

    However, the conflict between the two of them was not big and was only a rubbing of each other''s interests.

    After all, the southern region remained within the Balka Empire, and there was an agreement between the ancestors of both families that although the region was independent, it was still under the empire''s jurisdiction.

    "Why did Emperor Balkae?" Brian Allen, an astute analyst, and natural genius, asked while raising his sses

    Brian Allen, a genius analyst from childhood, had won the leadership of the Allen family from his siblings.

    The Allen family was known for being a family of schrs and geniuses, and it was not an easy task for him to emerge as the winner and take the seat of the leader of the high-ranking Luvic noble family.

    "Even with family connections, it''s impossible to learn the news as the Asvold family has covered it uppletely!"

    "That''s really scary." He eximed in awe and fear, gazing at the majestic figure sitting on the throne.

    A handsome man in a golden robe suddenly appeared in the sky. His face looked indifferent, with golden pupils and short blond hair fluttering slightly in the wind. A shining crown adorned his head, reflecting brightly in the sunlight and causing the space around him to tremble with his arrival.

    As the crowd gazed up at him with a mixture of surprise and admiration, the man turned his gaze towards David, who sat on a throne floating in the sky with a slight smile on his face.

    "You never change, David," the man said with a hint of mockery in his voice.

    Despite this, David remained unperturbed and lookedzily at the man, replying, "You haven''t changed either, Alex."

    To the casual observer, the two figures seemed like old friends greeting each other warmly.

    However, the more astute among the onlookers could sense that there was more to their rtionship than met the eye.

    Lucas Weis, who had witnessed the tense exchange between Duke Asvold and Emperor Alex, sensed that their respect for each other was merely a facade.

    "It''s no secret that Duke Asvold and Emperor Alex don''t get along." Lucas said inwardly with conviction.

    Anna, who had been watching with curiosity, took Lucas'' hand and asked, "Father, are those Duke Asvold and Emperor Balka?"<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    Lucas nodded gravely. "Yes, you probably haven''t met them before, Anna. But you should know that they are the top figures in our Balka Empire."

    Anna nodded eagerly and listened intently to her father''s exnation.

    "The figure in the fire-red robe is Duke Asvold, the leader of the southern region as well as the most respected figure in the entire south."

    "And the figure in the golden robe is Emperor Balka, Emperor Alex!"

    "The 99th Emperor of the Balka Empire and the most powerful Emperor ever since the establishment of the Balka Empire!"

    "His strength is rumored to be equal to or even stronger than Duke Asvold!"

    After saying this, Lucas fell silent and stared at the two figures with a serious expression. He could sense the mana aura in the sky suddenly expanding, as if a fight were about to break out. The tension was palpable.

    Anna, on the other hand, listened intently to her father''s exnation but remained oblivious to the brewing tension in the air. Her face was full of wonder that refused to fade.

    "Are they very strong?" she asked her father eagerly.

    "I want to be like them so that I can protect my father and our family!" Anna thought, clenching her fists with excitement.

    Today was the day of her awakening, and she couldn''t wait to unlock the full potential of the core within her body.

    Emperor Alex, who was 500 meters away from David, didn''t be angry with David''s indifferent behavior. He smiled a little and looked at David with a mocking gaze.

    "Isn''t it a bit excessive to invite the entire Luvic nobility in the entire south, even including high-level Luvics from the other three regions, David?" he asked.

    Hearing this, David only smiled faintly and replied, "Of course not. As the lord of the southern region, it''s natural for me to gather the entire nobility in my region if I want to. Besides, the announcement I''m about to make will affect not just the southern region but perhaps the entire Balka Empire."

    After David spoke, the expressions of the entire Luvic nobility changed, and their faces turned to shock, particrly the leaders of the three high-ranking Luvic nobles who were the pinnacle of the southern region''s power under Duke Asvold''s mansion.

    Initially, they had only guessed that the news David would announce would alter the southern region''s pattern.

    However, after hearing David''s statement in person, they were convinced that it was inevitable.

    Alex''s smile froze slightly after hearing this, and his expression turned indifferent.

    "You really are very hidden, David." Emperor Alex said it coldly and looked at David, who was smiling faintly.

    "Of course, Alex." David smiled mockingly and did not look at Emperor Alex seriously.

    Emperor Alex did not answer and waved his hand lightly.

    Soon, a gold-colored, dragon-patterned throne appeared in the sky and floated, and Emperor Alex sat on it and leaned backzily.

    David, who witnessed this, just smiled and did not continue.

    Seeing this, everyone who witnessed it was immediately shocked.

    "How horrible!"

    "So powerful!"

    Everyone discussed and couldn''t help but admire the figure of Emperor Balka.

    Unlike the others, Brian, Lucas, and Roy breathed a sigh of relief because their fear of the two figures fighting did not happen.

    After Emperor Balka sat on his throne, David smiled slightly and said something lightly while looking forward.

    "Shouldn''t you show up too, Duke Wilhem?"

 Chapter 46 The Uproar, Arthurs Appearance

    ?David''szy voice boomed, "Shouldn''t you also join us, Duke Wilhem?"

    His gaze remained fixed on a point 700 meters ahead, and his words caused everyone within earshot to catch their breath.

    "What!"

    "Is Duke Wilheming too?"

    "Shit! Did the three of them really gather?

    The sudden exmation drew excited murmurs from the crowd.

    They had never seen the three most powerful figures in the entire Balka Empire together in one ce. Each of them was known to be elusive, with their subordinates handling most of their duties.

    Emperor Alex, who had been quiet until now, wore a faint smile as if he had anticipated this moment.

    He did not speak, curious to see how David would proceed.

    Emperor Balka thought to himself, "This is getting interesting," and allowed himself a smile.

    "It seems there is no hiding from your perception, David."

    Suddenly, the space ahead fluctuated, and the originally sunny weather faintly showed signs of rain.

    The clouds that had been white instantly turned ck, and raindrops soon fell in torrents.

    A strikingly handsome middle-aged man materialized in the sky, standing before David and Emperor Alex. His slightly long white hair fluttered in the wind, and his serene face, sporting a gentle smile, exuded an aura of peace that put people at ease.

    Those who only caught a glimpse of him would assume he was a charming and good-natured uncle. However, those who knew him intimately and were privy to his true nature knew better.

    Duke Noah Wilhem was a well-known ruler who was notorious for his ruthlessness.

    He was the ruler of the North and also a skilled general who fought alongside David in the War of the Two Empires fifteen years ago, where they both earned the titles "God of Water" and "God of Fire," respectively.

    This war resulted in andslide victory for the Balka Empire, and it was said that even the four gods of war from the Savaran Empire suffered heavy losses against David and Duke Noah.

    This caused a great uproar among the people at the time, especially among the people of the two empires.

    Now, seeing the two legendary figures together again, along with Emperor Alex, made people believe that this was a day worthmemorating.

    However, everyone was more concerned about what Duke Asvold wanted to say, so Emperor Alex and Duke Noah came in person.

    David frowned as he saw the sudden, heavy rain. He snapped his fingers, and a massive sword-shaped fire magic appeared in the air, heading towards the ck cloud.

    *Boom!*

    With a loud boom, the attack created a mist that covered the entire city of Rozen.

    Emperor Alex, who had been leaning on his throne, waved his hand, and the mist immediately disappeared.

    "Could you be more polite in front of your Emperor?"

    "It would reflect poorly on our prestige, wouldn''t it?" Emperor Alex''s sharp gaze was fixed on both of them, particrly Noah, who was still smiling.

    Noah, on the other hand, bowed his head slightly and spoke softly. "I apologize, Your Majesty the Emperor."

    After his apology, Noah turned to David and offered a gentle smile.

    "How are you, Duke David?" Noah asked jokingly, looking at David yfully.

    "I''m fine, as you can see," David responded lightly, closing his eyes.

    He was toozy to engage with Noah because he knew that Noah''s true nature was deeply concealed. Despite always appearing cheerful and carefree, Noah was a person whom even David himself was wary of.

    Noah was known throughout the Empire for his power as ate-stage Elemental Saint as well as his powerful water core.

    Together, he and David were often referred to as the embodiments of the gods of fire and water due to their respective elemental powers.

    "Hehehe, you haven''t changed at all, David."

    Noah chuckled meaningfully as he looked at David, who was leaningzily on his throne.

    Suddenly, he flicked his hand, and a sparkling blue throne appeared next to Emperor Alex''s throne.

    The throne was formed from water elements that had been condensed to create the shape of a throne.

    Everyone present was in awe, realizing that Duke Wilhem''s power was truly as impressive as rumored.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    The ability to create a throne from elemental water was not something that just anyone could do.

    The creation of the water throne was a testament to the exceptional control over elemental power possessed not only by Duke Wilhem but also by Duke David and Emperor Alex, whose mastery of elemental power far exceeded what was achievable by most humans.

    "Monster!"

    This was the word that came to the minds of everyone present.

    After all, the ce and power of powerful people like these three were not something they could ept with theirmon sense.

    Especially the three of them, who were figures that could be considered the pinnacle of power on this continent!

    Figures with the power of a peak-elemental saint!

    One more step towards the legendary Elemental Supreme!

    "All right, David."

    "You can continue."

    Emperor Alex smiled faintly while leaning his head against his palms.

    He was curious about the figure of this heir to Duke Asvold''s mansion, especially because this boy was rted to Lucia, his daughter.

    He felt that this coincidence was very strange, and he suspected that this boy was deliberately approaching his daughter, who was kidnapped at the time.

    When one is in his position, one will naturally be able to see something odd and suspicious.

    However, Emperor Alex looked around and saw nothing of the boy, and he looked at David suspiciously.

    "Is the boy yet toe, or is David hiding him until the announcement of the heir?" Emperor Alex thought to himself and waited patiently.

    Duke Noah did not speak either, but his expression never changed.

    He was also curious about the figure of this boy who became the heir to Duke Asvold''s mansion.

    After all, he knew David well and knew that the son who became the heir was definitely not a simple figure.

    "Interesting," Noah thought to himself.

    However, David remained unresponsive to Emperor Balka''s words and continued to stare in a certain direction, as if waiting for something.

    Suddenly, the sound of approaching horse hooves echoed through the area, drawing everyone''s attention.

    "Who dares to ride a horse-drawn carriage while the three great figures are in the discussion?" People whispered amongst themselves until they were all silenced by a shocking sight.

    "Look!"

    "The carriage is flying Duke Asvold''s mansion g!"

    "It''s a very luxurious carriage!"

    "What in the world is going on?"

    "Who could be inside?"

    Onlookers were stunned to see the zing fire g of Duke Asvold''s mansion on the carriage, a g reserved only for exclusive use by certain individuals from the mansion of Duke Asvold.

    The Luvic nobles, including the three high-ranking Luvic leaders, were also filled with shock and curiosity.

    Being high-ranking Luvic families and having close connections with Duke Asvold''s mansion, they werepletely unfamiliar with the horse carriage and the figure inside it.

    The three of them thought to themselves simultaneously, "Who could it be?"

    ------

    Would you like me to write a bonus chapter about how Zayn''s various love interests, including Mira, Chloe, Luna, and Zayn''s parents, react to his death at Charlotte''s hands?

    Of course I''ll write it from their point of view, how about it?

    If you agree, I will write itter.

    Thank you~

 Chapter 47 I, Arthur Asvold, Heir To Duke Asvolds Mansion, Come To See Lord Duke!

    ?The luxurious horse-drawn carriage stopped in the center of the square, where everyone could see it.

    Soon, an old man in servant''s clothes came out of the rider''s carriage.

    Upon seeing this, people who didn''t recognize the old servant felt confused and tried to guess his identity.

    However, the Luvic nobles immediately widened their eyes in surprise, especially Brian Allen, Roy Valha, and Lucas Weis, who knew the old man well.

    "It''s the butler of the Asvold family!" eximed one of the nobles.

    The butler was the most trusted figure by Duke Asvold and was responsible for all the government of the southern region in the Duke''s absence.

    His status was so high that even the three high-ranking Luvic nobles had to bow respectfully when meeting him, which showed his importance.

    Furthermore, he was very strong and was also the leader of the shadow squad, the most powerful army under Duke Asvold''s mansion!

    However, seeing him riding a luxurious horse-drawn carriage as the driver made all the Luvic noble leaders unable to believe their eyes.

    After alighting, the butler approached the main carriage and humbly addressed the upant inside. "Young master, we have reached the main square."

    "Would you please alight?

    "Alright," a childish voice could be heard from inside the carriage.

    Hearing this, the butler opened the door, and soon a five-year-old boy got off slowly.

    The people who saw this looked at the boy with intense curiosity.

    The boy had short, jet-ck hair and beautiful purple eyes that mesmerized those who looked at him.

    His handsome face and boyish charm made it difficult for people to take their eyes off him.

    He wore a white royal robe with a zing me pattern and had a stern expression that was umon for a child of his age.

    "Who is this very handsome boy?" asked one observer.

    "His face is truly a beautiful masterpiece, unrivaled!" eximed another.

    "His eyes make me unable to take my eyes off him!" said a third.

    The discussions could be heard all over the city square.

    The onlookers were especially full of admiration for the boy.

    The Luvic nobles who saw him also couldn''t believe that there was such a handsome boy.

    However, they soon realized and wondered who he was, as even the butler of Duke Asvold''s mansion had to escort him like this.

    Lucas Weis, who saw the boy, was also full of questions in his mind because he had never seen him before.

    Suddenly, the hem of Lucas''s robe was pulled very tight.

    "Father, who is this handsome boy?" Anna''s eyes lit up, and she tugged on the hem of Lucas'' robe.

    Upon seeing Anna''s reaction, Lucas looked at her and frowned slightly. It was the first time he had seen Anna act so immaturely.

    "I don''t know, but he seems to be rted to Lord Duke," Lucas replied in a low tone.

    However, Anna didn''t seem to hear Lucas'' response and continued to stare at the handsome boy without taking her eyes off him.

    "Dad, can you take me to see himter?" Anna asked excitedly, unable to contain her curiosity.

    "Why? Do you like that boy?" Lucas asked teasingly.

    Anna''s face turned red like a tomato at hisment, making her look very cute.

    "No, no, it''s not like that!" Anna quickly shook her head and denied it.

    However, Lucas could tell that his daughter, who was not good at lying, was trying to deceive him.

    "Damn! Is this what they call love at first sight?"

    "Why does it have to be my daughter?" Lucas cursed inwardly and felt a slight resentment toward the unknown, handsome boy.

    Unbeknownst to Lucas, the boy was Arthur, who had just arrived.

    He looked around curiously and saw a lively crowd of people gathered in the square.

    In the center, a group of individuals dressed in luxurious and noble clothing caught his attention.

    Arthur also noticed Alicia waving at him happily, apanied by a beautiful woman seated in a special chair reserved for officials of Duke Asvold''s mansion.

    Arthur smiled upon seeing Alicia waving at him and nced at the woman beside her.

    "Is that Carina?" he wondered to himself, admiring the woman''s beauty.

    He also noticed her smiling gently at him and returned the gesture.

    Suddenly, a cute voice sounded from behind him.

    "Young master!"

    Arthur felt a light tug on his robe and turned around to see Runa, who looked both curious and nervous.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    He couldn''t help but chuckle softly.

    "Don''t be nervous, Runa," he said, trying to calm her down and gently ruffling her hair.

    "As my personal maid, you can''t be scared when people are staring at you, can you?" Arthur asked, looking at Runa with a yful smile.

    Hearing his words, Runa regained herposure and tried to brace herself.

    "Young master is right!" she thought to herself.

    "As his personal maid who will always be by his side, I must not be timid and must always be reliable."

    "I won''t disappoint you, young master!" Runa said, clenching her palms and speaking earnestly to Arthur.

    Arthur smiled at Runa''s response.

    "Truly, my future general, what a change in mentality!"

    Arthur admired Runa''s ability to adapt quickly to being stared at by thousands of people, especially considering her young age.

    Not everyone could be like Runa, and Arthur couldn''t help but feel proud of her.

    "Young master, let us first greet Lord Duke," the butler said respectfully, breaking the silence.

    Upon hearing this, Arthur immediately snapped out of his thoughts and turned his attention toward the sky.

    He saw three majestic thrones and three figures seated on them.

    On the left, Arthur saw his father, David Asvold, whom he had already met.

    In the center, there was a handsome man with blond hair and a golden crown that sparkled in the sunlight.

    He was leaningzily on the golden throne and looking at Arthur yfully.

    As Arthur looked at him, he furrowed his brows, sensing that he had seen the man before.

    On the right, Arthur saw a handsome middle-aged man sitting with his legs crossed on an exquisite, shiny blue throne.

    The man had slightly long white hair and a warm, friendly smile on his face, making him appear like a kindly, handsome uncle.

    However, despite his friendly appearance, Arthur could sense that this man was incredibly powerful.

    The three of them, including his father, emitted a very intimidating aura.

    "Elemental Saint''s final stage!"

    "One step towards the Supreme!"

    Arthur observed them closely and realized that they had all achieved the Elemental Saint''s final stage, which was just one step away from reaching the Supreme level.

    "This kind of strength is what I should aim to achieve in the future, or even surpass the three of them and be an Elemental Lord!"

    Feeling a surge of excitement and determination, Arthur clenched his fists and muttered to himself.

    Soon, Arthur regained hisposure and withdrew his gaze, turning to the butler.

    "Alright, lead the way," Arthur said with a smile.

    The butler nodded and began to lead the way toward Duke Asvold, with Arthur and Runa following closely behind him.

    Though Runa tried to maintain serious expressions, it was clear that the little girl was struggling to hide her embarrassment under the gaze of thousands of people.

    As they walked, curious whispers could be heard from the crowd.

    "Who is that handsome boy walking towards Lord Duke?"

    "Is he rted to Lord Duke?"

    Arthur paid no attention to the whispers and maintained his calm expression.

    He was ustomed to being the center of attention, having been the heir to the only powerful family in the capital city in his past life as Zayn.

    So he was naturally unfazed.

    Soon, the three of them approached the area directly below the three thrones hovering in the sky.

    "Young master, I can only apany you up to here," the butler said with a slight bow, implying that Arthur should greet the Duke himself.

    "Well, thank you, butler." Arthur understood the butler''s intention and thanked him with a gentle smile and nod.

    "You''re wee, Your Highness," the butler replied respectfully, then turned his gaze towards Runa and slightly nodded his head.

    Runa understood the gesture and stepped aside, not following Arthur any further.

    Taking a deep breath, Arthur walked forward, aware of the tens of thousands of curious eyes fixed on him.

    Arthur came to a sudden stop and bent down with one leg while speaking loudly.

    "I, Arthur Asvold, heir to Duke Asvold''s mansion,e to see Lord Duke!"

 Chapter 48 Greetings, Your Highness!

    ?"I, Arthur Asvold, heir to Duke Asvold''s mansion, hereby dere myself to be in the presence of Lord Duke!"

    *Boom!*

    Arthur''s voice boomed like a falling bomb, causing everyone present to widen their eyes in astonishment.

    "Heir?!"

    "That handsome boy is the heir to Duke Asvold''s mansion?!"

    The people in the square erupted in shouts of surprise and disbelief, looking at each other and asking questions in astonished tones.

    "What?! Heir?!"

    "When did the Duke''s mansion have an heir?!"

    "Even the Allen family couldn''t find one?!"

    "How did this happen?!"

    Brian Allen, who had been watching Arthur silently, shouted in surprise.

    In the southern region, there was no news that could escape their eyes and ears, especially not something as important as this.

    Their family should have been able to find out about it.

    "The Asvold family really kept it hidden well."

    "Is this the surprise that the Duke wanted to give?"

    Brian looked at Duke Asvold in the sky, then at Arthur, who was paying homage to David with a deep gaze.

    Who knows what he was thinking?

    Roy and Lucas were also shocked and surprised by the revtion; their expressions were simr to Brian''s.

    Each of them was unable to contain their surprise at the Duke''s revtion.

    The presence of a future heir was not at all what they had predicted.

    "Father!"

    "That handsome boy turned out to be the Duke''s son!"

    "The future heir to Duke Asvold''s mansion!"

    Anna tugged on Lucas'' robe and eximed excitedly, but Lucas seemed unable to respond to her words, still trying to digest the shocking news.

    "The Duke''s son?"

    "The future heir?"

    Lucas questioned himself inwardly as he looked at Arthur with a newfound sense of awe.

    The Duke''s son!

    the future heir and crown prince of the family that held sway over the south!

    a family at the pinnacle of power in the Balka Empire!

    This was noughing matter.

    If Arthur''s words were indeed true, the power dynamics in the southern region, and perhaps even the entire Balka Empire, would be shaken to their core!

    "So, is this the announcement that the Duke wanted to make?"

    Lucas muttered to himself as he looked up at Duke Asvold in the sky.

    "Duke''s son, huh?" Roy''s eyes narrowed as he looked intently at Arthur.

    As the backbone of Duke Asvold''s mansion and the family believed tomand millions of soldiers, Roy was both surprised and intrigued to hear that the handsome boy was iming to be the heir to the Asvold family.

    He looked up at Duke Asvold in the sky, waiting for his reaction.

    But it wasn''t just the three of them who were curious; the entire crowd was staring at the majestic figure on the throne, waiting to see how he would respond to Arthur''s announcement.

    "Stand up!" David''s majestic voice spread throughout the square.

    Hearing this, Arthur immediately stood up and looked up at David.

    Soon, David''s gaze swept across the people in the city square, and he nodded.

    "Today is a special day because, in addition to the existing Awakening Day, I also want to announce something else."

    David stood up from his throne and floated in the sky.

    "Today, I would also like to introduce to all of you my son and future heir to the Duke Asvold Mansion, Arthur Asvold!"

    David waved his hand and spoke loudly so that all the people in Rozen could hear his voice.

    *Boom!*

    David''s official announcement was like a second bomb dropping on everyone.

    "There really is a future heir!"

    "That handsome boy is the future heir!"

    The entire square immediately exploded with excitement.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    After all, Duke Asvold''s official announcement confirmed the authenticity of Arthur''s im.

    "That really is the future heir!" Roy, Lucas, and Brian gasped and looked at each other.

    Feeling that there was no denying it, all three nodded simultaneously and then bent their hind legs while slightly hunching their bodies.

    "Greetings, Your Highness Arthur!"

    Everyone who saw this, including all the Luvic nobles and people present, also followed the three.

    "Greetings, Your Highness Arthur!"

    Their voices echoed throughout Rozen Square, perhaps even reaching the entire city.

    Runa, the butler, also saluted Arthur respectfully, as did Alicia and Carina, who were seated in the special seat.

    Arthur was a little surprised by the gesture, but he quickly adjusted his mentality.

    This salute ceremony was not just an ordinary greeting but a recognition of his status as the future heir to Duke Asvold''s mansion.

    Arthur smiled gently and then spoke with a childish yet firm voice, "Please rise, everyone."

    Immediately, everyone in the square stood up and gazed at Arthur with curiosity and admiration for hisposure.

    "Your Highness Arthur doesn''t seem to match his age; he looks very mature," the people whispered, and they couldn''t help but gossip.

    "Just look at his calm face. It''s admirable."

    "It seems that young Master Arthur is not an ordinary kid."

    "Interesting," Brian said to himself as he adjusted his sses.

    Up in the sky, Emperor Alex watched Arthur''sposed demeanor and couldn''t help but be amazed.

    "What a remarkable boy!" he thought.

    "His mental control is truly admirable."

    "There''s not even a hint of anxiety or panic when being stared at by tens of thousands of pairs of eyes."

    "Very interesting," Emperor Alex said to himself, immediately thinking of Lucia, his daughter.

    "However, the more you are like this, the more I suspect that you seem to have deliberately found my daughter, Arthur."

    "Do you really have a purpose?" Emperor Alex''s eyes immediately sharpened as he looked at Arthur and asked silently.

    After all, he suspected that Arthur had a n to save his daughter.

    Of course, that was just his guess, and he wanted to confirm it.

    He didn''t want the n that he had been building all this time to contain any variables.

    Meanwhile, Duke Noah watched Arthur with interest, and his attentionter turned to David, his expression betraying no indication of what he was thinking.

    Arthur immediately turned his gaze towards David and waited for his next order.

    After all, today was the day of the awakening of the core and was also the most important day!

    The reason David called him the future heir instead of the heir was also because of this awakening.

    How could he not see David''s hidden caution?

    David, who desired Arthur to be his puppet, had to ensure that Arthur''s feasibility as a controlled puppet was appropriate.

    The awakening of the core was the most important day, as it served as proof and a test of Arthur''s worthiness.

    If Arthur was extremely talented, David would have watched over him with all the resources of the extraordinary Duke''s mansion to ensure that he didn''t have any rebellious thoughts in the future.

    However, in that case, Arthur would be as good as dead, as the purpose ofing to this world would be rendered useless, and all theyouts would be futile.

    If Arthur was talented, David would feel at ease and have a puppet worthy of being controlled without the need for strict supervision.

    And finally, what if he''s mediocre?

    He shouldn''t even think about theyouts and ns he hasid out. Instead, he should be concerned about whether or not he will be alive tomorrow.

    Being trash is the original sin in a world where power is the supremew.

    Just like Abel, who became trash at the awakening, perhaps his fate would be the same or even worse.

    Of course, Abel, who had plot armor and was awakened at the age of seven with the core element of electricity in the novel, must have been better off than him if he became ordinary on this awakening day.

    Soon, David, who was floating above the sky, returned to staring at everyone in the square.

    "My son, Arthur Asvold, will also participate in the core awakening today."

    "So that everyone can witness the awakening of my son, the future heir to Duke Asvold''s mansion!"

    "And with this, I also announce the start of the awakening day!"

    An extremely majestic voice boomed throughout the Rozen territory.

    --------

    The bonus chapter will be made after this volume is finished, maybe two or three chapters of the Little Arthur''s Awakening volume wille to an end.

    Thank you~

 Chapter 49 We Meet Again, My Dear, Arthur~

    ?"I hereby dere the start of the awakening!"

    The majestic voice echoed throughout the square, causing the crowd to erupt in excitement.

    "It has finally begun!" the people eximed.

    "May my child bring glory to our family!" someone else shouted.

    The excited voices of the crowd filled the square. They had all gathered here for one purpose, and they had not forgotten it.

    If their child could awaken the core and catch the attention of the three important figures above, it would be a great honor for their family.

    Perhaps even the Luvic nobles would take notice.

    "Since this year''s Awakening Day is special, I will lead the ceremony," David announced, addressing the Luvic nobles who were still waiting in line.

    "All current Luvic nobles may proceed to your seats."

    "And for those who brought their children to awaken their cores, please gather them next to Arthur," David instructed in a casual tone.

    "Yes, my lord," the Luvic nobles replied in unison, bowing their heads respectfully.

    Some had brought their older children to awaken their cores during their visit to Rozen.

    The Awakening Day only urred once a year, and they did not want their children to miss the opportunity.

    Lucas, who was holding Anna in his arms, turned to look at her beside him.

    "Alright, it''s time for you to awaken the core in your body too," Lucas said to Anna.

    "I look forward to seeing you awaken, my daughter," he added, smiling as he gently ruffled her hair.

    Anna smiled back and clenched her fists with excitement. "Don''t worry, Father! I won''t disappoint you. I''ll make you proud!" she dered.

    Lucas nodded, pleased with his daughter''s confident and mature attitude.

    "Alright then, go ahead and join young Master Arthur," he said.

    Anna dashed off towards Arthur with a big smile on her face.

    Lucas watched her go with a sigh before turning to head towards the seats reserved for the Luvic nobles.

    He didn''t personally know Arthur, but he saw no reason to prevent his daughter from approaching him.

    In fact, if Anna could befriend the future heir to Duke Asvold, it could benefit both her and the Weis family.

    David''s attention turned to themoners with their children as he spoke loudly, "All children ofmon birth may gather in the center of the square."

    Since all the Luvic nobles were present at this year''s awakening, the children who were to awaken their cores would be divided into two groups: nobles andmoners.

    Arthur, who had been observing the crowd, felt a tug on his robe.

    He turned to see a small girl with a beautiful face and slightly chubby cheeks.

    She wore a red dress and smiled gently at him.

    Arthur looked at the little girl with a confused expression.

    He had never seen her before and didn''t recognize her.

    "Hello, young Master Arthur," Anna greeted him politely.

    "Allow me to introduce myself."

    "My name is Anna Weis, from a high-ranking Luvic family, the Weis Family," she added, tugging at her dress and bowing respectfully.

    Arthur''s confusion turned to surprise when he heard her name.

    "Anna Weis?!" he eximed inwardly.

    Arthur is familiar with this name.

    In the novel, Anna Weis is a side heroine and a significant figure in Abel''s growth.

    Her role is not limited to the Balka Empire arc, and even when Abel bes an Elemental Lord, she is still mentioned in the story.

    However, Anna does not be one of Abel''s harem members as she is known for her business sense and profit is her primary motivation.

    Abel''s sess attracted her, and she helped him grow by providing resources.

    Initially, Arthur also wanted to recruit Anna into his n, but he put it off because Anna came from the Weis family, who were high-level Luvics.

    He did not have the power to attract her to be his subordinate right now.

    And now that he saw hering to him herself, how could he avoid it?

    If meat was sent to him, how could he not eat it?

    "Hello, Lady Anna."

    "Nice to meet you." Arthur smiled and looked at her gently.

    That said, Anna was a very pretty girl; even at five years old, she looked really cute.

    In the future, she would definitely not be inferior to Alicia and Runa.

    Arthur couldn''t help but admire Anna''s beauty.

    "It is also a pleasure to meet you, young master Arthur." Anna''s face flushed at the sight of Arthur''s smile, and her face heated up.

    In the beginning, she already had a good impression of Arthur, and now somehow her heart was beating fast.

    ''So handsome!'' Anna said to herself, and she couldn''t help but look at Arthur''s perfect face.

    Arthur, who saw this, smiled slightly and waved his hand.

    "Lady Anna, is there something strange about my face?" Arthur asked in a teasing tone.

    "No, very handsome," Anna said absentmindedly, continuing to stare at Arthur''s face.

    Soon she suddenly woke up, and her face turned red up to the tips of her ears.

    "No, no, I didn''t mean to!" Anna waved her hand as if trying to exin her misunderstanding.

    Artur said nothing and just smiled.

    "Yes, I believe so. Take it easy, Lady Anna." He tried to keep her calm and not tease her.

    "That''s right!" Anna sighed and felt relieved for fear of being misunderstood as a frivolous little girl by Arthur.

    However, her flushed face still looked very cute to Arthur.

    Soon, all the children who were ready to awaken their cores had gathered.

    The Luvic noble children had also gathered around, but of course, they dared not get too close to Arthur and kept their distance.

    After all, Arthur''s status made them afraid to engage him in conversation.

    The group ofmoners had also gathered, and Arthur saw that probably more than ten thousand children hade, which was indeed arge number.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    Compared to the surrounding noble children, who numbered around a hundred or so, it was truly an iparable number.

    "Alright, get ready, everyone."

    "All children from both groups, please sit cross-legged on the ground, and I will create a magic barrier to awaken your core power."

    "Close your eyes and try to feel the elemental power inside your body as I create the barrier."

    David, who was above the sky, immediately spoke in a loud voice to all the children in the square.

    Immediately, all the children from both groups sat cross-legged on the ground and closed their eyes, including Arthur, who had been preparing from the beginning.

    After all, he was ready and knew all the procedures for this awakening.

    "Young master, I-I feel a little nervous," Runa said in a trembling voice as she looked at Arthur with a doubtful expression.

    Earlier, she had been standing behind him and would also undergo the process of awakening the core power within her body.

    She was scared and nervous, worrying that if she couldn''t awaken her core, her young master might abandon her.

    Arthur noticed her nervousness and smiled slightly.

    He rubbed her small head and said, "Don''t worry, Runa."

    "I''m sure you can do it."

    "After all, you''re my personal maid, and I''m sure your talent is exceptional, right?"

    Runa''s eyes lit up, and she nodded excitedly.

    "Yes, young master! I won''t disappoint you!"

    Arthur smiled and sat cross-legged on the ground with Runa.

    Anna, who was standing beside Arthur, felt a twinge of jealousy at their intimate interaction.

    "Hmph, I want to be close to young master Arthur too!" she thought to herself.

    But she knew it was impossible, considering they had only just met.

    "I''ll be the closest to young master Arthur!" Runa dered coldly, sitting cross-legged beside Arthur.

    "Everyone, get ready!" David called out from the sky, raising his hand.

    In an instant, a fire barrier appeared in the center of the square, enveloping both groups of children.

    The fire barrier was sorge that it could cover the square; furthermore, the fire contained no heat whatsoever.

    "Wow, what an incredible elemental power!" Roy, who was sitting in the noble seat, couldn''t help but admire Duke Asvold''s power.

    "Indeed, creating a barrier like this would quickly deplete one''s elemental power, but Duke Asvold shows no signs of running out of mana," Lucas said, gazing at the magical barrier in awe.

    He, an early-stage elemental saint, knew that he couldn''t achieve the same feat.

    Everyone present was amazed, and they felt that Duke Asvold was truly beyond their imagination.

    "Alright, close your eyes and focus." David''s voice echoed through the square where the children were gathered.

    "The process might be a little painful, but it will awaken your core."

    Arthur closed his eyes and focused on sensing the core of his heart.

    "I have to do this!" he thought to himself.

    "If I don''t, all my efforts will be in vain, and I''ll never be able to see Mira, Chloe, Luna, and Mom and Dad again."

    Arthur attempted to sense the abundance of mana being collected by the fire barrier that David had erected to assist the children in their core awakening process.

    The barrier was very strong, and the mana was abundant, making it easy for the children to condense their cores.

    Arthur struggled for a while, but eventually, a stream of mana rushed through his body, seemingly awakening his core.

    The mana flow headed towards his heart, where the formation of the core was taking ce.

    Suddenly, Arthur''s heart began to thump rapidly, and he let out a cry of pain.

    "Argh!"

    He held his left chest, which had be incredibly painful.

    "Why now?" he cursed inwardly, trying to endure the pain.

    "Arghhh!!!" Arthur screamed and writhed on the ground, still clutching his chest.

    However, no one around him, including Runa and Anna, noticed as their consciousness was locked away in the process of awakening their core power.

    The people outside the barrier were also unable to see what was happening inside.

    Arthur remained in agony, but no one noticed his distress, not even David and the two others.

    "Shit!"

    Feeling weaker by the moment, Arthur cursed under his breath.

    He could no longer move and could barely withstand the mounting pain.

    Eventually, he felt his consciousness begin to slip away.

    "Ugh!" Arthur groaned as he closed his eyes and eventually lost consciousness.

    ...

    "Where am I?"

    "Didn''t I suddenly lose consciousness?"

    Arthur opened his eyes in confusion, wondering where he was and how he had lost consciousness.

    His surroundings werepletely white and empty, devoid of any signs of life.

    "Finally, we meet again, my dear, Arthur~" Suddenly, a seductive and soft voice spoke behind him, causing him to feel uneasy.

    Startled, Arthur quickly turned around, and his expression changed to one of shock and amazement.

    "You?!"

    -------

    I rushed to finish this volume quickly, so there are more words than usual.

    My n was to finish today and then jump into the next volume, where Arthur has already skipped into adolescence.

    Just a heads up: there may be some R18 scenes and other mature content in the uing volume, so be prepared~

    Thank you~

 Chapter 50 A Woman With Light Covering Her Face, Awaken The Space Core!

    ?"You?!"

    Arthur''s surprise was evident when he caught sight of the woman in the exquisite white dress.

    Her long white hair cascaded down to her waist in a flowing wave, and her figure was wlessly proportioned from head to toe.

    A blinding light obscured the woman''s face, preventing Arthur from recognizing her.

    Despite this, she greeted him with a familiar tone.

    "We meet again, my dear Arthur~," she said.

    Her voice was melodic and seductive.

    Arthur''s heart raced as he searched for any clue to her identity, but the light was too intense.

    He could only make out her exquisite white dress and the long, flowing strands of her white hair that cascaded down her back like a waterfall of silk.

    "Or perhaps more urately, Zayn Welston~"

    The woman''s giggles sent shivers down Arthur''s spine, and he struggled to keep hisposure.

    Soon, he regained his senses, but a look of astonishment remained on his face.

    "How could you know?" he stammered, his eyes fixed on the woman''s figure.

    His reincarnation was the most important and hidden secret that he would never tell anyone, including his own mother, Elizabeth.

    However, did this unknown woman also know about it?

    For the first time, he feltpletely exposed and vulnerable.

    The woman did not answer and continued to giggle, which made Arthur feel increasingly upset.

    Furthermore, was he not supposed to awaken the core of his body? Why, then, had he suddenly found himself in this white room?

    Arthur felt confused and continued to stare at the woman in front of him, silently asking, "Hey, can you answer my question?"

    "Alright, my dear," the woman responded.

    "Don''t worry, because I won''t hurt you at all." She spoke in a gentle tone and suddenly teleported in front of him, caressing Arthur''s face gently.

    "After all, I''ve been waiting for this for over a hundred thousand years, you know?" the woman said, lowering her head and whispering in Arthur''s ear.

    Hearing her whisper, Arthur felt goosebumps all over his body and wanted to get away from the woman.

    However, he found that he couldn''t move his body at all.

    "Shit!" Arthur cursed in his heart. "Why can''t I move?!"

    "Don''t resist, my dear," the woman continued to whisper in Arthur''s ear in a seductive tone.

    "If you want to know why you''re here,"

    Hearing this, Arthur was stunned, but he tried to calm himself down, remembering his motto in this world: "Stay calm even if the sky falls!"

    Arthur continued to chant the mantra, and his mind cleared so that he could calmly ept his current condition.

    "Alright, can you tell me about it?" Arthur nced at the woman leaning on his shoulder with an indifferent look.

    He felt annoyed because he sensed that the woman was somehow using him, and he had never felt used like this before.

    Uh, except perhaps by Elizabeth.

    "Of course, my dear," the woman said softly.

    Instead of letting go of him, she hugged him tightly!

    Just as Arthur was about to fight back, the woman''s threatening voice rang in his ears, leaving him feeling somewhat traumatized.

    "If you resist again, I will tie you up in this room, and I won''t let you leave forever," the woman warned.

    The corner of Arthur''s mouth twitched, and he seemed to have heard this threat somewhere before.

    "Alright, I''ll keep quiet." Arthur sighed and surrendered.

    After all, this woman with a bright light on her face was very strong!

    He couldn''t even sense her mana or power, but he felt a certain aura from her.

    Arthur sensed that even the aura of the three figures on the throne might be like a drop in the oceanpared to the woman in front of him.

    "Is this woman ate-level Elemental Supreme?" he wondered to himself.

    "Or perhaps an Elemental Lord?"

    "Damn! This woman is so powerful!" he thought to himself in amazement.

    However, his facial expression remained indifferent.

    "Hehehe, you finally stopped struggling, my dear~," the woman said, rubbing her face against his gently.

    However, Arthur, who could only surrender, did not resist and could only sigh in his heart.

    "Well, can you tell me?" Arthur spoke calmly to the woman.

    "Fufufu, alright." The woman giggled and sat cross-legged on the ground, cing Arthur on herp.

    She hugged him gently, like hugging a teddy bear.

    Arthur didn''t resist, and he felt that her embrace was very soft.

    "This woman has a very big heart!" Arthur thought to himself and praised her slightly.

    Immediately, the woman giggled a little and began to tell the story.

    "The reason you''re here is rted to your awakening," she said.

    "The core you awakened is very special, and no one has awakened it except hundreds of thousands of years ago."

    The woman spoke softly, and Arthur noticed that her tone was very different from her previous flirtatious tone.

    He immediately came to his senses and felt astonishment rising in his heart.

    "The core I awakened is a core that never existed except hundreds of thousands of years ago."

    "However, how could this woman know, and how old is she now?"

    Various questions arose in his mind, but he did not interrupt the woman''s conversation and tried to listen to her.

    "Do you know what the power of the core you awakened is?" the woman asked in a teasing tone, rubbing her face against Arthur''s cheek.

    "Fire Element?"

    "Or Water Element?"

    "Or Special Element?"

    Arthur answered lightly, considering that both his parents were fire and water core elements.

    However, he also thought that it would be foolish to assume that his awakened core element was one of those twomon elements, given the woman''s im that it had not existed for hundreds of thousands of years.

    "Right, it''s a special element~"

    "My dear is so smart," praised the woman, who kissed Arthur''s cheek continuously.

    Arthur resigned himself to the woman''s affectionate kisses and closed his eyes without resistance.

    Arthur was a little confused because what the woman mentioned matched the special element that Arthur in the novel had awakened.

    However, in the novel, Arthur never disyed his elemental power, which made him feel that something was amiss.

    "How did he escape David Asvold''s detection in the story?"

    "Could it be that the elemental core he awakened is so rare and simr to his own nature that he concealed it to avoid detection?"

    However, even David in the story still made him the heir, which should be impossible since Arthur didn''t show his core power, right?

    "What''s going on?"<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    "Why is everything getting weird?"

    "Is there a secret that I don''t know about?"

    Arthur frowned, wondering in his heart.

    The woman''s words immediately made him forget about the fatal irregrity that he had just realized.

    "Then what is the core power that I awakened?" Arthur asked curiously.

    The woman''s soft voice was like a bomb dropping towards Arthur as she said, "Of course, it is the rarest core power in this world and has only appeared once in the history of this world¡ªthe space core power!"

    "Space core power?" Arthur eximed in disbelief.

    "Did I really awaken this rare core?"

    "How is that possible?"

    He widened his eyes in shock and looked at the woman with a questioning expression.

    "Of course I''m telling the truth~"

    The woman spoke softly, and Arthur could sense that she was not lying.

    "Then, the pain in the direction of my heart¡ªis it a sign of the awakening of the power of the space core?" Arthur looked at the woman and asked curiously, because this was also what made him feel like dying.

    "Indeed, it is one of the signs of its awakening."

    "If the sign of awakening gets closer, the pain will increase many times over." The woman spoke gently and hugged Arthur tightly.

    Hearing this, Arthur nodded his head as if he understood.

    "Apparently, that''s the reason!"

    "No wonder I suddenly felt intense pain, and during the awakening, the pain made me faint."

    "Damn it!" Arthur cursed inwardly, feeling relieved.

    He then remembered his sister Alicia in the novel, who awakened the ice core, another special element.

    Before her awakening, she always felt cold at night and would ask Arthur to hug her.

    However, in the novel, Arthur is portrayed as cold-blooded and rejects Alicia, leading her to develop hatred towards him.

    "Then, who are you and how do you know all this?"

    "And where is this?"

    "What''s more, you call me "dear" all the time, which makes me quite confused, you know?"

    "We just met each other, but why do you seem so familiar with me?"

    Arthur looked towards the woman, but the intense light made it difficult to see her face.

    Arthur couldn''t shake off the fact that this woman, who kept calling him "dear," had never introduced herself.

    What''s more, she seemed to know about his previous life as Zayn!

    He couldn''t help but wonder who she really was.

    Could she be a goddess or something?

    Arthur felt a sense of fear wash over him as he thought to himself, "I''m scared of this woman."

    Hearing his questions, the woman didn''t seem angry but instead chuckled softly.

    "For now, you don''t need to know who I am, my dear~" she said.

    She gently lowered him to the ground and turned his body to face the same direction as hers, then caressed his face tenderly.

    "And how do I know all that, fufufu~? It''s a secret, my dear~," the woman replied, smiling mischievously behind the light that covered her face.

    "Besides, you''re still quite weak, so it''s not suitable to reveal everything to you just yet." She spoke in a soft, gentle tone as she addressed Arthur.

    Arthur''s brow furrowed slightly, but he knew deep down that the woman was right.

    He was still very weak and vulnerable.

    Despite awakening a rare core, it didn''t guarantee his safety or sess in this perilous world.

    "Alright, I won''t ask anymore."

    Arthur nodded silently, choosing not to press the matter any further.

    He then looked at the woman and asked with a hint of yfulness, "At least I''m sure you won''t hurt me, right?"

    "Of course, my dear~" The woman replied, approaching him and nting a gentle kiss on his cheek.

    "You are the only person who is important to me."

    Arthur didn''t resist her affection, and he finally felt the knot of wariness in his heart unravel.

    Arthur didn''t know who this woman was, nor did he think he had ever met her before.

    However, he couldn''t help but believe that she might have feelings for him, right?

    "Well, my dear, our time is up and you should go now~," the woman said, rubbing her face once again.

    Her soft voice echoed in Arthur''s ears.

    "Thank you for all the information you provided," Arthur said, smiling gratefully at her.

    "You''re wee, my dear~," the woman replied with a smile.

    "Oh, before you go, I have something for you."

    Without warning, the woman grabbed Arthur''s chin and kissed him passionately, probing his mouth with her tongue.

    "Shit!"

    Arthur was shocked and unable to move, but he couldn''t deny the strange sensation he felt.

    "Hmm~"

    "Fuahh~" The woman eventually released her lips, and a bridge of saliva formed briefly between them.

    "Well, my dear, I had to give you what you deserved," the woman said, wiping her lips with a chuckle.

    "You!" Arthur stared at the woman in disbelief.

    Just as he was about to say something, the woman pushed him gently to the ground, causing his vision to blur.

    As his consciousness began to fade, Arthur caught a glimpse of the woman approaching his ear and whispering softly.

    "......"

    Arthur widened his eyes in disbelief and opened his mouth to ask a question, but before he could utter a word, his vision went dark.

    In an instant, his body transformed into a shard of light in the white room.

    "My dear, I really want to be with you forever," the woman whispered softly.

    "However, right now, that''s not possible."

    "Maybe in the future, when you regain what you should have, that will be the time."

    "I can''t wait, my dear," she added with a beautiful smile as the light on her face slowly faded away.

    -----------

    I''m really speeding up, but there doesn''t seem to be enough time hufft!

    Tomorrow I''ll try to update and finish it!

    Thank you~

    Stay tuned~

 Chapter 51 Elemental World Talent System, Strangeness

    ?"Ugh!" Arthur opened his eyes and looked around in a daze while holding his head, which felt very dizzy.

    "Was it a dream?" Arthur asked himself, then saw Runa and Anna beside him, who were looking at him with worried expressions.

    "Why do you both look like that?" Arthur asked in confusion, noticing that their eyes were red as if they had been crying.

    "Young master, wooo~" Runa cried loudly and hugged Arthur tightly.

    "I thought I was going to lose you, wooo~" She continued to cry and rubbed her face against Arthur''s chest.

    Hearing this, a question mark appeared on Arthur''s face, and he looked at Anna, who was still looking at him worriedly as if to ask, "Isn''t this too much?"

    As if understanding Arthur''s confusion, Anna spoke in a hoarse voice and exined

    "When we woke up our cores and regained our senses, we found you lying on the ground unconscious," Anna exined.

    "Then we rushed over to you and tried to wake you up, but you didn''t respond at all."

    After hearing Anna''s exnation, Arthur finally understood and asked, "How long was I unconscious?"

    "About ten minutes, not very long," Anna replied, sniffing.

    "Why are you both crying so much if I was only unconscious for ten minutes?" Arthur asked skeptically.

    But before Anna could answer, Runa, who was still hugging Arthur tightly, spoke in a hoarse voice, "It''s because we couldn''t feel your breath or life force."

    "Your body was as cold as a corpse, and it scared us."

    What?!" Arthur widened his eyes in disbelief.

    "Am I not breathing?"

    "No signs of life?"

    Arthur repeated Runa''s words, then bowed his head in thought.

    "If what Runa said is true, it means that the encounter with that woman really happened and my soul was transferred to that strange white room, which caused my body to be as cold as a corpse because there was no soul as a source of life."

    "I guess you could say I was dead for a few minutes," Arthur muttered, trying to make sense of everything.

    He was absolutely sure that Runa wouldn''t lie to him and that what she said couldn''t be wrong.

    "Damn, it seems like I''ve died twice now, doesn''t it?" Arthur cursed in his heart, then immediately looked down at Runa in his arms.

    "Okay, everything is fine now, and I''m okay," Arthur said, caressing Runa''s face in a soft tone.

    "Hmm~" Runa snorted lightly and hugged Arthur tighter as if she didn''t want to let go.

    Seeing this, Arthur smiled helplessly and gently coaxed her: "Alright, let''s get up first."

    "Are you going to keep crying like a baby?"

    Anna, who saw Arthur pampering Runa, felt annoyed and cursed under her breath, "This maid is really trying to spoil young Master Arthur!"

    "Hmm~ good, young master." Runa immediately released her embrace and rubbed her eyes gently.

    Her gaze never left Arthur''s body, as if she were still afraid of any hidden wounds.

    Arthur smiled, feeling lucky to have met an innocent girl like Runa.

    However, he soon noticed his surroundings and saw other noble children in an unconscious state, still trying to awaken their core powers.

    Upon seeing this, Arthur frowned slightly and then looked suspiciously at the two little girls.

    "Have you guys awakened your cores?" Arthur asked, his expression strange as he noticed that the other children were still awakening their cores, but these two girls were already conscious.

    Hearing Arthur''s question, Runa nodded excitedly, and just as she was about to answer, Anna cut in, saying proudly, "Of course, young master Arthur!"

    "I''ve awakened my core, hehehe~" Anna smiled foolishly and felt very proud.

    Her expression was different from the politeness and gentleness she had shown when she first met Arthur.

    After all, she was still a little girl, and the sense of not wanting to be inferior to others was still in her soul.

    Runa frowned slightly and was annoyed with Anna, who had interrupted her.

    She was not a foolish little girl, and she knew that Anna had been eyeing her all along because of her closeness to young Master Arthur.

    However, Anna''s status made her hesitant to fight back, at least not for now.

    "Oh!" Arthur raised one eyebrow and was quite surprised by Anna''s statement.

    But he quickly remembered the status of the two girls in the novel: the side heroine and the viin heroine.

    "No wonder they are really talented and can awaken their core power very quickly."

    "They must have awakened a very strong talent."

    "Just like in the novel," Arthur smiled a little, then his expression immediately turned curious.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    "What element did you evoke, youngdy Anna?" he asked.

    Arthur actually knew, but he pretended not to know.

    After all, if he said that he knew, the two of them might be suspicious.

    "Hehehe, guess what it is, young master Arthur~" Anna smiled slyly and looked at Arthur with an arrogant but cute look.

    "Oh?" The corners of Arthur''s mouth lifted slightly, and he looked at Anna with a funny look.

    "This girl dares to tease me?" Arthurughed in his heart and did not fall into her trap.

    Soon he shrugged his shoulders unconcernedly and said boredly, "How would I know?"

    Anna''s smile froze, and a look of disbelief appeared on her face.

    "Young Master Arthur, don''t you want to guess?" She asked hurriedly.

    Anna couldn''t believe that Arthur wasn''t following the script.

    Shouldn''t he guess her element and be wrong over and over again, and then she would arrogantly tell the truth and receive his praise?

    Anna felt confused in her heart.

    Arthur nced at Anna casually and shrugged his shoulders, as if to say, "I don''t care."

    Dealing with a girl like Anna requires a different approach, as she grew up in a unique environment and was trained by her family to be an heiress.

    Consequently, her mindset is more advanced than that of ordinary children.

    It''s important not to be overzealous when interacting with Anna, as she is still a young girl who requires special consideration.

    Beating Anna in a field where she''s considered an expert would undoubtedly make her feel defeated, which is a statement that fits perfectly.

    Anna puffed up her cheeks and turned her gaze to the side in annoyance.

    Arthur''s attention turned to Runa, who had been quiet.

    "And how about you, my little maid? Have you awakened your core power?" he asked with a gentle smile, which contrasted with his treatment of Anna.

    "Anyway, I trust my personal maid; she will definitely not let me down." Arthur smiled gently and stroked her hair.

    "Of course I didn''t disappoint the young master!" Runa''s eyes lit up, and she clenched her small palms in excitement.

    She continued, "I awakened a high-level wind elemental core!" Runa stared at Arthur, awaiting his praise.

    Arthur''s face disyed surprise on the surface, but he couldn''t help but enthusiastically praise Runa, "As expected of my little maid!"

    He rubbed her hair and said it softly.

    It was clear to Arthur, who had read the novel, that Runa was going to awaken a high-level wind elemental core, but he decided to pretend to be surprised to make her happy.

    "Hehehe~" Runa squirmed with pleasure and smiled stupidly.

    The talent awakening system in this world is quite unique.

    One should not underestimate this seemingly mundane ss distinction since core awakening marks one''s entry into the true elemental world and serves as the ultimate foundation.

    This ssification also determines one''s future use of the elemental art system, which is the name of the magic system in this world.

    Furthermore, on top of the extremely rare talents of the four main elements, there are those who awaken elements outside of the four elements.

    These are known as "special" elements and are even rarer, with only a few people awakening them.

    The reason why these individuals are referred to as "special" is that their elements fall outside the category of the four main elements, which are believed to be the core elements that shouldn''t exist.

    For example, there is Abel, who possesses the electricity element core that could evolve into the even rarer lightning element.

    Emperor Balka and Elena possess light elements, while Alicia has an ice element.

    These are just a few of the "special" individuals that Arthur is aware of.

    Beyond them, there may be other unique individuals with even rarer elements that he has yet to discover, as he only knows about them from the novels.

    The "special" individuals who possess these rare elements do not pass down their abilities to their children or descendants, unlike those with the core four main elements.

    This is because the "special" individuals are not supposed to exist, or more urately, they are considered to be beyond the control of this world!

    This is why Arthur believed that Elena and Alicia should have the potential to be Elemental Lords, just like Abel, because their talents were truly rare, if not even stronger.

    As he pondered the "special" individuals, he began to think and recalled the woman''s words that he awakened the core of space, which is also special, right?

    Arthur concentrated his thoughts on the core power residing within his heart, attempting to sense any unusual activity.

    As he delved deeper into his awareness, he suddenly felt a strange pulse that made him gasp in surprise.

    "What is this?!"

 Chapter 52 Gift From Mysterious Woman, Concealment

    "What is this?" Arthur''s heart raced as he sensed something unusual through the mana channel within his heart.

    Opening his eyes, Arthur stared in astonishment at the milky white space elemental core that swirled around his heart.

    To his shock, he noticed an additional core of intense red color¡ªa high-level fire elemental core!

    Arthur couldn''t believe what he was seeing. Two cores?

    And one of them is a rare high-level fire element?

    He took a deep breath and tried to calm himself down as he began to ponder the implications of this discovery.

    As he contemted the possibility that the mysterious woman was somehow responsible for the appearance of the fire elemental core, Arthur couldn''t help but feel a sense of unease.

    "Could it really be her doing?" he muttered to himself.

    "But how could she have helped me awaken another core in my body? It''s beyond human ability!"

    The woman''s bright light had obscured her face, so Arthur couldn''t identify her.

    Despite this, he had a strange feeling that he was familiar with her somehow.

    He shook his head, trying to clear his thoughts, but the questions persisted.

    Soon, he focused on feeling the power of his two cores again, trying to understand them.

    As he concentrated, he sensed that his space core had a ck chain that made it appear transparent.

    Suddenly, it dawned on him!

    The purpose of this chain appeared to be to conceal the existence of the space core, making it undetectable to others like David, while the high-level fire core was meant to serve as a substitute and the only visible core.

    Arthur''s violet eyes widened with realization as he discovered the truth.

    "Is the purpose of awakening the fire core in my body to hide the space core from people so that I can grow up peacefully, without any trouble?"

    "And this fire core is such a good concealment that all of them outside this fire barrier don''t know about the space core I evoked."

    Arthur held his chin and began to think.

    He was confident that his assumption was 99% correct, especially since the mysterious woman had imed that he was the most important person to her.

    Arthur smiled slightly, feeling relieved.

    Surely, the woman wouldn''t want anything bad to happen to him on his growth path.

    He mused, "So, is this what it''s like to eat soft rice?"

    "Not bad, not bad."

    But he also knew he had to figure out how to deal with David.

    He was certain that if David found out about his awakened space element, he might try to exploit him.

    Soon he snapped out of his thoughts and noticed the two girls looking at him strangely.

    "What''s wrong?" asked Arthur in confusion.

    "The two girls looked at each other and chuckled, which made Arthur even more confused."

    "Young master, we saw you frowning and then smiling and repeating yourself, which was quite funny!" Runaughed while covering her small mouth.

    Hearing this, Arthur smiled and pretended to be annoyed with Runa.

    "Well, you''ve started to dare to tease your young master, haven''t you?"

    Arthur feigned anger, which made Runa immediately freeze.

    "Young master, forgive me woooo~" Runa immediately hugged his arm and pretended to be sad, which caused Arthur to smile slightly.

    "Okay, little one, you''re getting better at acting in front of me," Arthur said with a grin, pinching Runa''s cheeks yfully as she giggled in response.

    "Hehehe~" Runa didn''t resist, and a big smile appeared on her face.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    Anna was alsoughing at Arthur''s expression but immediately felt annoyed when she saw Arthur spoiling Runa like that.

    "I want to be spoiled too!" Runa said it silently and clenched her palms, but she didn''t dare say it out loud.

    Arthur nced at her and smiled slightly. "This girl is very jealous."

    Soon he remembered something and looked at Anna in front of him, then asked lightly, "youngdy Anna, what is your core element?"

    Anna''s eyes immediately lit up at Arthur''s question, but she immediately changed her expression to indifference.

    "Young Master Arthur will have to guess," Anna said, looking to the side and not meeting Arthur''s gaze directly.

    On a normal day, she would not have dared to behave like this with Arthur, but out of annoyance and jealousy towards Runa, she felt a newfound courage.

    Arthur smiled and pretended to think.

    "Is that a high-level water element?" Arthur said it with a hint of doubt.

    Hearing this, Anna, who was already feeling happy, suddenly felt her body freeze.

    Then she stiffly turned her head towards Arthur.

    "How did you know?!" Anna eximed.

    Arthur smiled slightly and shrugged his shoulders as if to say, "Guess yourself," which only made Anna feel more annoyed.

    "Hehehe, are you teasing me already, little girl? It''s still a hundred years too early for that," Arthur thought to himself, amused by Runa''s behavior.

    As the other noble children began to open their eyes, it signaled the sessful awakening of their cores.

    Arthur looked around curiously but quickly returned his gaze to the two girls in front of him.

    "Alright, get ready."

    "This fire barrier will disappear, and the awakening isplete," Arthur said while staring at the zing fire barrier that covered the entire area.

    Runa nodded vigorously, and Anna, though annoyed, swallowed back her question and nodded in agreement.

    And as expected, the moment Arthur spoke those words, all the barriers slowly blinked, and David''s majestic voice echoed in everyone''s minds: "Congrattions, everyone! You have sessfully awakened your core!"

    Upon hearing this, all the ordinary people who had been waiting anxiously burst into joyous cheers.

    "Woahhhh!"

    "My child sessfully awakened their core!"

    "Ha ha! My fortunes are about to turn!"

    David''s voice seemed like a heavenly trumpet to themoners.

    However, as parents, they all believed that their children would definitely awaken their cores, even though sometimes the truth was not what they wanted.

    Core awakening was not always sessful, and those who did awaken their cores did not necessarily have the qualifications to be ssified into the four talent categories.

    Some awakened cores were just empty shells thatcked the necessary qualifications to be elementals, and their owners were called ordinary people.

    Arthur watched the barrier gradually break and smiled slightly.

    Suddenly, he recalled the woman''s whisper, and a big smile appeared on his face involuntarily.

    "She''s right."

    Boom!

    The barrier shattered into tiny flying particles, and soon the cheers of the people echoed throughout the square.

    "Woahhhh!"

    "Congrattions on your awakening!"

    Arthur looked around, then turned to the two little girls behind him, saying, "Let''s go back now!"

 Chapter 53 Truth, Official Announcement As Heir!

    ?

    "Your son is really talented, David," Emperor Alex said with implicit meaning, making David smile proudly.

    "Hehe, of course!"

    "The heir I choose will definitely not disappoint me!" He smiled coldly and looked at Arthur, Runa, and Anna walking together.

    "Oh?" His eyes narrowed at the sight of Anna and Runa, and a faint smile appeared on his lips.

    "This child is quite lucky," he thought to himself.

    Noah, who had not said anything, looked at Arthur with an interesting look and smiled a little. It''s unclear what he was thinking.

    Arthur walked towards the three thrones floating in the sky, and he felt a sense of unease as he noticed the intense gazes fixed on him as if they were hungry to devour him.

    However, his small face remained indifferent until he suddenly saw the butler, who appeared in front of him.

    "Congrattions, young master!"

    "You are really very talented!" The butler praised Arthur sincerely as he looked him over, and a look of admiration appeared in his eyes.

    "Just like Lord Duke!" He let out a rarely-seen happyugh; whether he was pleased with his sessful awakening or something else, Arthur didn''t know.

    However, Arthur certainly saw another meaning in his smile.

    "Of course, I''m quite lucky, haha." Arthur smiled slightly and said it lightly.

    "No, it''s your talent." The butler spoke solemnly, and his eyes also swept over the two little girls behind Arthur.

    "Oh, right, those two precious girls!"

    "Young master, you are really very lucky!" He said it with a small smile.

    Hearing this, Arthur didn''t say anything and just smiled, but Anna, who heard this, immediately blushed and stole a nce at Arthur''s figure in front of her.

    She quickly looked away in embarrassment, and her face turned inexplicably red to the tips of her ears.

    How could she not know what the butler meant? After all, she was mentally older than she appeared and understood a little.

    Unlike Runa, who tilted her head in confusion at not understanding the butler''s intentions, Anna simply lowered her head in embarrassment.

    "Let''s approach them," Arthur said casually, and the three of them headed towards the three thrones hovering in the sky. The butler followed them, a mysterious smile ying on his lips.

    Once they arrived beneath the thrones, Arthur bowed his head respectfully, and Runa and Anna followed suit.

    "Greetings, Lord Duke," Arthur said while bowing his head, but there was no respect on his face, only indifference.

    David, who had noticed this, nodded and dismounted right in front of him.

    Arthur remained still, and only when Davidmanded, "Rise," did he and the girls stand up.

    "Good job, Butler, for safely apanying my son." David then praised the butler for ensuring his son''s safe arrival.

    "That is my duty, Duke!" The butler bowed his head respectfully.

    David nodded and then looked at Arthur with a satisfied expression and said, "You are indeed talented, and I made the right decision in choosing you!" Heughed.

    "Of course, Duke," Arthur responded with a slight bow, feigning sincerity.

    "Not bad at all," David continued.

    "Your appearance and disposition are very simr to your mother''s." He looked at Arthur with a meaningful smile.

    Upon hearing this, Arthur felt a surge of anger, but he quickly suppressed it and forced a smile.

    "Yes, she is my mother, after all."

    Arthur''s emotional control had reached its peak, and even David did not notice the shift in his mood.

    His training in emotional regtion during his previous life was no joke.

    Ever since he had reincarnated and met that strange woman, whose origins he did not know, Arthur had learned to quickly control his emotional reactions and think clearly to assess the situation.

    This skill was crucial, as panic could cloud his judgment and hinder his ability to find a way out of difficult situations.

    "Hehehe!" David let out a strangeugh and smiled in admiration.

    "A high-level fire core?"

    "Truly a talent that matches my own!" David was genuinely surprised and praised Arthur.

    However, Arthur didn''t care much about the praise, as he felt relieved.

    "Indeed, the chain was concealing the space core; even David couldn''t detect it."

    "That''s truly unexpected." Arthur was grateful to the mysterious woman and surprised by her power. Even David, a peak-stage Elemental Saint, couldn''t sense the space core''s presence.

    a peak-stage, peak Elemental Saint, one who would step into the Supreme Elemental Level, the highest level in this world, beneath the nonexistent Elemental Lord!

    And yet, he didn''t sense anything out of the ordinary!

    That woman was truly terrifying!

    Arthur wondered in his heart because he had initially suspected that the woman might be an elemental lord.

    However, given that she knew about his previous life, which involved the powers of spacetime and dimensional shifting, which were impossible for a human to possess since they involved the power of creation, his thoughts turned to a man mentioned in the white book he had found in the library,<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    a mysterious man who could even sweep a continent into four pieces with a wave of his hand.

    The level he guessed was beyond the Elemental Lord!

    Then immediately, he recalled the other figure mentioned in the book as well!

    His heart skipped a beat as he thought, "Isn''t that woman the goddess Mivas, who is told about in the book?"

    He felt a cold sweat break out on his forehead as fear took hold.

    This was the first time he had experienced such a feeling, even more intense than when he first reincarnated.

    After all, this involved a god, and he, an ordinary human, was powerless to do anything about it.

    "Damn it! How could I get involved with that figure?" Arthur cursed himself.

    Not only that, but the figures of the man and woman werepletely absent from the novel, which made him wary at the time.

    Now he realized he was involved with them as well, right?

    Arthur took a deep breath and tried to calm himself down, but his body trembled slightly, and David noticed.

    "What''s wrong with you?" David asked, noticing Arthur''s sudden silence and trembling body.

    Arthur quickly regained hisposure and put on a faint smile, saying, "It''s nothing, Lord Duke."

    David frowned, feeling suspicious, but ultimately decided not to press the issue.

    Just kidding, how could anything not escape his sight in this world?

    After all, he was a peak-stage elemental saint!

    Hehehe

    David snorted inwardly and felt proud.

    If Arthur knew his thoughts, he would probablyugh at David and curse loudly, "Damn it!"

    Immediately, David nced at the two little girls standing behind him and nodded, as if he wouldn''t question the two who were close to Arthur.

    However, his gaze was drawn to the girls, who exuded high levels of the core''s water and wind elements.

    "Not bad," he thought before suddenly looking at Anna, who appeared quite nervous.

    "You¡ªare you the daughter of the Weis family?" David gave her a curious look.

    Hearing the tallest figure in the south suddenly ask her a question, Anna couldn''t hold back her nervousness.

    "Y-yes, Lord Duke!" she replied nervously, but she also felt proud that she was talking to such a legendary figure.

    Moreover, this figure was Arthur''s father!

    "Hehehe, isn''t it the case that if Lord Duke likes me, wouldn''t he approve of me getting close to young Master Arthur?" Anna fantasized about herself and couldn''t wait to look forward to that future.

    "Owh?" David raised one eyebrow and smiled a little, not knowing what he was thinking.

    "Well, I hope you can get close to my son, as he has just arrived and has no friends." David spoke lightly, like a good father.

    Hearing this, Anna''s eyes lit up, and she said excitedly, "Leave it to me, Lord Duke!"

    David nodded and looked at Runa behind Arthur.

    "You are very talented, and I have no problem with you bing his personal maid." David said lightly, and soon his gaze turned back to Arthur.

    Runa couldn''t help but smile on her lips and bow her head respectfully, saying, "Thank you, Lord Duke."

    Soon, David''s voice rang in Arthur''s ears: "Arthur, in two days, I will hold the ceremony for your ascension as crown prince as well as your official announcement as heir!" David spoke lightly, as if everything had been nned before Arthur''s awakening.

    Arthur feigned surprise and replied excitedly, "Thank you, Lord Duke!"

    However, in his heart, no surprised expression appeared on his face because, after all, he had been calcting this ever since he discovered that he had another elemental core in his body, a high-level fire core!

    All of this was really the beginning of his being able to put the entire Balka empire to shame and gain the footing to start carrying out all his ns.

    With the power of Duke Asvold''s heir status, Arthur would have more freedom to find key and supporting characters who could aid Abel in the story and make them his!

    He nned to conquer the Balka Empire andunch attacks on the other three empires on the human continent.

    And finally, his ultimate goal was to defeat thest enemy he had always wanted to vanquish since his reincarnation, the Ancient Star Empire!

    "My dear, I would love for us to fight and prove who is the real talent, either me or you."

    Arthurughed in his heart and couldn''t wait to meet the woman who had a nature and talent that were said to be very simr to his before he reincarnated into this world.

    "A perfect figure and terrible talent in various fields," he thought to himself.

    Furthermore, that woman was likely a person with a "special" element as well!

    A me of excitement ignited within him, and he looked at David as he said respectfully, "Yes, Lord Duke."

    David nodded and suddenly nced at his side, saying mockingly, "Shouldn''t you show yourselves and stop hiding, Emperor Alex and Duke Noah?"

 Chapter 54 Meeting For The First Time, Going Home

    ?

    "Shouldn''t you show yourselves and stop hiding, Emperor Alex and Duke Noah?"

    David spoke in a cold tone while ncing at his side.

    As if in response, the space began to vibrate, and two figures materialized before them: a handsome man dressed in a regal golden robe, his smile faint yet captivating, and a kind-looking middle-aged man with snow-white hair and a gentle, ever-present smile.

    Arthur was surprised, and his eyes widened upon seeing them. "What! The other two figures on the throne are Emperor Balka and Duke Noah of the North," he eximed.

    He immediately shifted his gaze toward the throne in the sky and confirmed that it was indeed empty.

    "David Asvold, you''re quite fierce," Emperor Alex said with a smile.

    "But I''m not here to cause any trouble."

    "Actually, my visit has to do with your son." He turned to Arthur with an expression that was both humorous and admiring.

    Hearing this, David remained indifferent and took no further action.

    After all, they were on his territory, and Emperor Alex was unlikely to cause trouble.

    Furthermore, as the leader of the Empire, he had a reputation to uphold and would not engage in such behavior.

    Arthur furrowed his brows slightly as he listened to their conversation, realizing that there was something he needed to understand.

    "It''s no wonder I feel familiar with him!" Arthur said to himself as he recognized the handsome man in front of him.

    "It turns out he''s the Emperor of Balka and Lucia''s father!" Despite the simrities between Lucia''s features and those of her father, Arthur wondered why the Emperor hade to seek him out.

    "What could he possibly want from me?" he wondered inwardly.

    "Have we met before?" Arthur asked, feeling a little confused.

    Suddenly, he raised one eyebrow and narrowed his eyes. "Is he suspecting me of getting close to Lucia?" he silently guessed.

    He was convinced that the only reason Emperor Alex would seek him out was to discuss the matter of rescuing Lucia.

    Furthermore, given the Emperor''s secretive nature and unexined motives in the novel, it was possible that he hade to ensure that his n had no loose ends.

    "Very meticulous indeed, as expected from the greatest adversary in the Balka Empire arc," Arthur yfullyplimented inwardly, recognizing the Emperor''s cunning and intelligence.

    "However, I am not the real Arthur, and in his ce, I will undoubtedly be the strongest adversary throughout the entire Balka arc!" Arthur dered.

    "In fact, I will even surpass the Ancient Star Empire and be the ultimate and most powerful foe for Abel in the future!" he dered silently, feeling a surge of determination.

    As he turned his gaze towards Emperor Alex, he noticed that the Emperor was standing beside his father with a faint smile on his lips.

    He immediately spoke in a light tone, "Arthur Asvold, you are truly a talented boy, just like your father."

    "Hahaha!" Emperor Alexughed and praised Arthur.

    "Thank you for thepliment, Your Majesty," Arthur replied with a slight bow of respect and a smile.

    "You are a very handsome and intelligent boy, and a suitable heir indeed."

    "David does have a perfect son and heir, which makes me a little jealous that I don''t have a son like you, only a daughter." Emperor Alex chuckled andined a little. However, Arthur, being smart, understood the underlying meaning of the emperor''s sudden words.

    "Indeed, Your Majesty, you have a very intelligent daughter like Princess Lucia. It is indeed your good fortune," Arthur replied, praising Lucia in front of Emperor Alex.

    He did not say this without purpose; he wanted to make Emperor Alex lower his guard and stop suspecting him.

    As Lucia''s rescue might have raised suspicion from Emperor Alex, Arthur knew the power of the Imperial familywork, which was even stronger than Duke Asvold''s mansion.

    He had to find a way to lower the emperor''s guard because being vignt would make his ns harder to fulfill.

    It was not yet the right time to confront the Imperial family directly.

    Arthur needed to first build his army and approach Emperor Alex''s younger sister, who is David''s first wife.

    As she seemed to be close, it would be easier to attack the Balka Empire from within.

    As Arthur thought to himself, Emperor Alex fell silent, and a faint smile returned to his face.

    He responded, "You''re right. Lucia is a beautiful and kind girl. I hope you can befriend her. However, she hasn''t had anyone to talk to for a long time, and her rebellious nature has started to surface."

    Upon hearing this, Arthur sighed and smiled as he replied, "Yes, Your Majesty, I certainly would like to befriend her."

    Arthur felt a slight sense of relief after hearing Emperor Alex''s response, which proved that he did not suspect Arthur''s intentions in befriending Lucia.

    However, given Emperor Alex''s cautious nature, it was impossible topletely evade his vignce.

    Nheless, Arthur could now move more freely.

    Arthur thought to himself, "What a truly frightening character!"

    "His sharp mind and caution are unparalleled."

    Emperor Alex nodded and then turned to David beside him, saying, "Alright, I''ll go first, David."

    "Anyway, my business is done," he said lightly with a faint smile. Without waiting for David''s reply, his body slowly blurred and disappeared before everyone''s eyes.

    David just nodded and immediately turned his attention to Noah, who had been smiling as if he had nothing to do and was just tagging along.

    "Did you alsoe to meet my son?" David asked without changing his expression.

    Noah was not angry and just smiled while looking at Arthur.

    He nodded, but no one knew what he was thinking. He immediately turned to leave without saying a single word.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    However, before leaving, Noah turned back and looked at David while asking, "Do you really want to start, David?"

    Without waiting for David''s answer, Noah disappeared into the void.

    David''s expression did not change, and he immediately turned his gaze toward Arthur, Runa, and Anna.

    He suddenly raised his hand and pointed at the three of them. A small fireball appeared at the tip of his index finger.

    The fireball split into three and quickly headed toward the hearts of the three.

    Arthur tried to dodge, but his reflexes were not fast enough to keep up.

    *Buk!

    Arthur widened his eyes, and a look of disbelief appeared on his face as he couldn''t feel the core of his heart at all!

    Runa and Anna''s expressions were also full of shock, and they looked at Arthur with panicked expressions.

    "Take it easy; I sealed your cores because you''re all still too young to use the power of the cores inside your bodies anyway."

    "The seal will be opened when you turn fifteen automatically, at which point your bodies will be able to contain arge amount of mana."

    "At that time, you can use elemental arts ording to the elemental power contained in your core," David exined indifferently to the three.

    Arthur felt relief wash over him as he remembered the exnation in the novel, which stated that the characters'' cores would be sealed until they turned fifteen.

    The story began ten years after this point, so his encounter with Abel had not yet happened.

    "Thank you for exining, Lord Duke," Arthur said respectfully, while Runa and Anna nodded in agreement.

    David nodded and immediately looked at the butler, saying, "Send ten nine-core elementals to seal the cores of all the risen children."

    "And the children who did not seed in awakening their cores, give their parents some crystal stones."

    "And please also summon all the southern Luvic nobles who are currently present, as I want to discuss something with them. Afterward, please escort Arthur back to the mansion."

    "Yes, Lord Duke, as youmand!" The butler nodded and said it respectfully.

    Overhearing their conversation, Arthur thought to himself and guessed, "It''s probably rted to my official ascension as heir, which could potentially shift the power dynamics in the entire southern region."

    Although this was what he had expected, he somehow felt that everything had indeed changed since his birth in this world. Whether it was his own destiny as Arthur, who died in the novel, or the destinies of others that indirectly began to change,

    Just as he was lost in thought, David''s voice rang in his ears, which made him immediately snap out of it.

    "Arthur, choose talented children from among those ordinary people," David suggested, which immediately made Arthur''s eyes light up with excitement.

    He had originally nned to ask David to choose talented children as his subordinates, but he was afraid that David would refuse. However, hearing David give him permission, he felt very excited!

    "Okay, thank you!" Arthur nodded excitedly, as if a child had gotten a new toy.

    Arthur was excited about the prospect of building his army in both overt and covert directions, as it would provide him with significant advantages.

    Suddenly, David vanished from sight without uttering another word.

    Seeing this, Arthur was not surprised, as he knew that David would be very busy anyway, especially since his ascension ceremony was in just two days.

    "After this, my chances will be greater!" Arthur said to himself as he retrieved a small piece of paper and a piece of chalk from his robe pocket and began to write.

    Arthur always carried a small piece of paper and chalk in his robe pocket, knowing they would be invaluable for moments like this one.

    Anna and Runa exchanged confused nces as they tried to figure out what Arthur was doing.

    "Done!" Arthur said this with a happy smile as he handed over the paper to the butler.

    "Please gather the children who wrote on this paper and have theme to me tomorrow," he added in a gentle tone.

    Without looking at the contents of the paper, the butler epted it and put it in his left pocket without saying a word.

    The butler responded respectfully, saying, "As youmanded, young master."

    Arthur nodded, pleased with the butler''s response.

    "Alright, Runa, let''s head back," Arthur said, smiling at Runa.

    However, before Runa could answer, Anna walked over frantically and looked at Arthur with annoyance. "Are you going to leave me?" she asked.

    Arthur looked at Anna in confusion and asked, "Don''t you have to go back to your father?"

    "Of course, but aren''t you going to say goodbye to me?" She asked with a sad expression.

    "Well, we will meet often in the future," Arthur reassured Anna, giving her a gentle pat on the head.

    He knew that despite her pride and arrogance, Anna still had a soft side that craved attention and affection.

    Anna''s face lit up at Arthur''s words, and she nodded enthusiastically. "Yes, Young Master Arthur!" She eximed, feeling reassured and happy.

    Arthur nodded and smiled gently. Soon, he turned to Runa and said, "Alright, let''s go, Runa."

    "Umm~" Runa nodded and walked beside Arthur.

    Seeing this, Anna''s eyes briefly showed jealousy, but then she quickly changed her expression to a silly smile, saying, "Hehehe, I''ll be able to meet young master Arthur again~" as if she remembered Arthur''s earlier gentle treatment.

    The butler shook his head upon seeing Anna like this and thought to himself, "Young Master Arthur''s aura and face really resemble Lady Elizabeth''s, which can even make the Lord Duke be obsessed like that." He sighed in slight horror at the thought of that woman, Elizabeth.

 Chapter 55 Father And Daughter Talk, Intent

    ?

    in the Imperial Pce Garden

    A man in a luxurious golden robe stood, gazing at the carefully nted imperial flowers.

    The man had a very handsome face, with his blond hair flowing in the wind.

    His facial expression remained calm, without any noticeable fluctuations.

    "Father?" The soft voice of a little girl was heard behind him, causing a small smile to appear on his face.

    He swiftly turned around and spotted a little girl in a in but luxurious pink dress.

    The little girl had short, blonde hair that bore a striking resemnce to the handsome man''s.

    "Lucia? Is there something you need?" The handsome man smiled and tenderly stroked her blonde hair.

    "Hehe, I just wanted to see you, Daddy." Lucia giggled, her small hand covering her mouth.

    "You truly resemble your mother, my little girl." Emperor Alex shook his head lightly, a helpless smile ying on his lips.

    "Hehehe, do I truly resemble Mom?" Lucia''s eyes sparkled with delight upon hearing that she bore a strong resemnce to her mother.

    After all, she had never seen her mother at all and did not know her thoroughly.

    "Of course, your looks and even your nature are really very simr; seeing you makes me think of her." Emperor Alex smiled gently, and his tone contained a deep sense of nostalgia.

    Somehow, after her father said that, she sensed a subtle but powerful shift in her father''s demeanor, a profound expression of love and longing.

    However, undeterred by the shift, she asked curiously, "Then, do you love Mom that much?"

    Upon hearing this, Emperor Alex paused, smiling gently, and replied, "Of course, your father loves her dearly."

    "Your mother is the woman I love most in the world."

    Lucia''s eyes sparkled with delight, and she was overjoyed to hear the previous conversation.

    Just as she was about to continue her inquiries, a concerned bodyguard approached her with an anxious expression.

    "Your Highness, I apologize for interrupting your time," the guard said with a panicked countenance and an anxious tone.

    Observing this, Emperor Alex''s expression immediately turned indifferent, and he inquired, "What''s wrong?"

    "Well, the seconddy wishes to see you soon," the guard ryed.

    "She mentioned that there are matters she needs to discuss."

    The guard exined respectfully, yet his face revealed fear as he felt remorseful for interrupting the precious father-son time.

    Lucia''s expression shifted to one of annoyance upon being interrupted by the guard, but her irritation quickly dissipated as she listened to his exnation.

    "Second mother?" Lucia''s eyes sparkled with excitement and joy.

    The seconddy referred to Emperor Alex''s second wife and Lucia''s stepmother.

    It was noteworthy that Emperor Alex had never remarried since his first wife, and Lucia''s mother was still alive.

    However, following the death of the Empire of Empress Balka, Emperor Alex found himselfpelled to remarry in order to consolidate his political position within the Empire.

    His second wife happened to be the sister of Emperor Savaran from the neighboring Savaran Empire in the western region of the human continent.

    This marriage also served as a symbol of the truce between the two empires, which had been engaged in a war for the past two decades.

    "Owh?" Emperor Alex''s eyes narrowed slightly upon hearing this, but his expression swiftly returned to normal.

    He paused for a moment, deep in thought, before nodding decisively and saying, "Very well, bring her in." Emperor Alex''s voice carried a calm tone.

    Yes, Your Majesty the Emperor!" The guard bowed respectfully and swiftly departed from the pce garden.

    "Father, is the second mothering?" Lucia''s eyes gleamed with anticipation as she asked eagerly.

    Emperor Alex arched an eyebrow and gazed at the excited Lucia before inquiring, "Indeed, why are you so thrilled about it?"

    "It''s because, after I was kidnapped, I never had the chance to see the second mother again," Lucia exined, her voice filled with longing.

    "She didn''t seem eager to see me either," Lucia expressed in a somber tone, borating on her experience.

    Emperor Alex''s expression remained unchanged upon hearing this, and he offered constion: "Perhaps she has been upied with her responsibilities."

    He provided a gentle excuse, choosing not to disclose the true circumstances to Lucia.

    "Ohh~" Lucia lowered her head sadly upon hearing her father''s response.

    Initially, her rtionship with the second mother had been affectionate, and Lucia had been showered with care.

    However, ever since her return from the abduction, she has noticed a significant shift in her stepmother''s attitude.

    Furthermore, Lucia could sense a distinct change in the second mother''s gaze¡ªa peculiar animosity that hadn''t been there before.

    Being highly perceptive to others'' emotions through their expressions, she possessed a sensitivity that allowed her to discern their well-being orck thereof.

    This innate ability was also why she had been able to let her guard down when she first met Arthur, viewing him as the hero of her story.

    Had it not been for Arthur''s remarkable acting skills, Lucia might have easily detected an obvious falsehood in his demeanor back then.

    Lucia''s mind immediately conjured up the memory of the handsome boy''s smile and gaze, causing her to break into a silly smile. "Hehehe~"<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    Unbeknownst to Lucia, Emperor Alex''s attention had shifted, and his gaze was now fixated on the blue sky above, his expression distant and indifferent.

    It was unclear what thoughts upied his mind.

    Before long, the sound of footsteps reached their ears, drawing their attention.

    Lucia swiftly turned around andid eyes on a woman dressed in a stunning red gown, the garment subtly revealing her t stomach.

    She elegantly draped a sheer fabric over her long, brownish-blonde hair, which cascaded down to her curvaceous waist.

    The woman''s face was exquisitely beautiful, highlighted by a mole beneath her right lip, adding a touch of allure to her features.

    Her countenance exuded a seductive and mature allure, while her captivating eyes held an irresistible charm capable of ensnaring even the most steadfast hearts.

    Despite hailing from the Savaran Empire, often referred to as the Barbarian Empire, there was no trace of barbarism in her demeanor whatsoever.

    Lucia''s eyes lit up, and she wanted to run excitedly towards the woman, but remembering her second mother''s changed attitude immediately made her undo her intention.

    Your Majesty~" The woman addressed him respectfully, offering a slight bow that inadvertently revealed a glimpse of her ample cleavage.

    Evidently, her intention was to entice Emperor Alex, yet his expression remained unaffected as he merely nodded lightly.

    "So, what brings you here?" he inquired nonchntly.

    Undeterred, the woman smiled seductively, her voiceced with flirtation.

    "Your Majesty, may I have a private conversation with you?" she requested, her tone oozing with allure.

    It was evident that the woman deliberately disregarded Lucia, feigning ignorance of her presence, which only deepened Lucia''s sadness and stirred a hint of resentment within her.

    "Why is she behaving like this, even though I haven''t done anything wrong?" Lucia pondered silently, her cute face contorting with annoyance.

    Emperor Alex nced at the woman''s face and responded calmly, "Not at the moment."

    "I am currently engaged in a conversation with my daughter."

    "You may approach me again tomorrow morning," Emperor Alex replied in aposed manner, causing the woman''s expression to freeze abruptly.

    The woman shifted her gaze towards Lucia, standing beside Emperor Alex, her eyes filled with a flicker of hatred.

    However, she swiftly concealed it and adorned it with a charming smile.

    "Very well, Your Majesty~" she responded.

    "I shall take my leave, Your Majesty~" The woman offered a slight bow and respectfully acknowledged him, then turned to depart without uttering a single word to Lucia, who stood beside Emperor Alex.

    Upon witnessing this, Lucia clenched her fists tightly, her face contorting with sadness.

    Observing Lucia''s pained expression, Emperor Alex refrained from offering herfort and swiftly shifted the conversation. "By the way, have you awakened the light core?" he inquired.

    Lucia''s eyes immediately sparkled with excitement, and she responded gleefully, "Hehehe, yes, Father!"

    "I awaken the same core as you~" Lucia revealed herself with excitement, her eyes shining.

    Emperor Alex''s gaze subtly shifted, but he swiftly regained hisposure.

    "You are truly a remarkable daughter of mine; I am immensely proud of you," Emperor Alexmended, gently caressing her head.

    Indeed, the inheritance of special elemental abilities through bloodlines had been deemed impossible until Lucia shattered that notion as the first to achieve it.

    "Hehehe~" Lucia giggled, her stepmother''s mistreatment seemingly disappearing in an instant upon hearing her father''s praise.

    "Alright, you can go back to ying, but I have something to attend to first," Emperor Alex informed Lucia in a gentle tone.

    "Yes, Father!" Lucia nodded, showing no signs of disappointment at being dismissed by her father.

    She understood that, as the Emperor, he must have important matters to attend to.

    Just as Lucia was about to leave the garden, Emperor Alex''s voice called out from behind her. "By the way, in two days, we will attend the coronation of Duke Asvold''s crown prince, and I would like you to apany me."

    "After all, it wouldn''t be appropriate for you to not attend the somewhat disrespectful awakening ceremony, but it would be fitting for you to witness his ascension as the crown prince of Duke Asvold''s estate."

    "Besides, since you and the crown prince are of the same age, perhaps you can be friends," Emperor Alex remarked with a faint smile, his tone carrying underlying meaning.

    Upon hearing this, Lucia paused and nodded slightly, responding, "Very well, I shall attend as an honored guest at Duke Asvold''s invitation this time."

    "And as for making friends, I don''t mind as long as the new crown prince isn''t arrogant and spoiled like those Luvic noble heirs," Lucia replied in a monotone voice, her mind focused on the fact that Arthur was the only one she felt she could truly be close to, aside from her father.

    "Well, there might be a surprise in there that will leave you quite astonished," Emperor Alex said with a peculiar smile, offering no further exnation.

    Confused by her father''s enigmatic statement, Lucia tilted her head in perplexity.

    However, upon noticing her father''s continued smile, she decided not to inquire further.

    She swiftly sought permission to depart, bid her father farewell, and left the pce garden.

    As Lucia departed, Emperor Alex''s countenance swiftly transitioned from a gentle expression to one of indifference.

    He gazed up at the blue sky above and whispered, "Soon, in twelve years'' time, all of this wille to an end, and I will be able to see you once more, my dear." Emperor Alex murmured softly, his eyes emanating a brilliant golden light.

    The immense pressure he exuded caused the pce garden to tremble violently, though no one outside could perceive it.

    It was as if he had enclosed the space around him, rendering it impervious to external perception!

 Chapter 56 Arthurs Reflection And Longing, Fairy Tales

    ?

    Arthur sat on the balcony of his room, gazing at the magnificent night sky adorned with twinkling stars.

    It had been one day since his awakening, and tomorrow marked his appointment as the heir.

    This event was bound to attract high-ranking individuals from across the Balka Empire, surpassing even the crowd that had gathered for his awakening ceremony.

    "It all went by so fast," Arthur muttered as hey back on the floor, continuing to gaze at the night sky.

    He couldn''t help but feel overwhelmed by everything he had learned the previous day about the awakening of the two cores, a phenomenon that should not have been possible.

    The space core he had awakened and the high-level fire core given to him by the woman he assumed to be the goddess Mivas were the focus of his thoughts.

    He had discovered information about her in the white book he had read, but that was merely his assumption, and nobody truly knew who she was.

    "What is her purpose in helping me like this?" Arthur wondered inwardly, his gaze still fixed on the stars.

    "I''ve never met that woman before, not even in my previous life as Zayn Welston."

    "I have no recollection of her whatsoever."

    He felt a sense of unease at the fact that she seemed to know about his life as Zayn Welston, which heightened his wariness.

    "However, she didn''t seem threatening to me at all," Arthur pondered quietly, his hand resting gently on his left chest.

    "Somehow, I felt a deep sense of pain and longing in my heart when I saw her. Why is this?" He couldn''t shake off the curiosity and confusion that filled his mind as he contemted the mysterious connection he felt towards the woman who had bestowed upon him the high-level fire core.

    He also couldn''t shake the feeling that she must know the reason behind his reincarnation into this world, or perhaps she was the one who had brought him here to this novel world. The unpredictability of it all only deepened his sense of fear.

    Yet, amidst the uncertainty, one thing remained clear to Arthur: She would never harm him. It was an instinctual certainty he held within himself.

    "Also, her words before I left the white room subtly confused me," Arthur reflected, closing his eyes and reying her words in his mind.

    "Don''t think of this world as a novel world because this is the real, true world."

    "You''re not the Arthur in the story because the real you is you, and the Arthur in the novel is just a replication of the real you who was created by it, huh?"

    He pondered over those perplexing statements, attempting to decipher their implications and understand the true nature of this situation.

    However, this made him even more anxious because he really didn''t understand what she was saying.

    "I am me, and the Arthur in the story is fictional."

    Arthur realized there was a mix of confusion and frustration bubbling within him.

    "What is all of this about?"

    In a surge of anger and annoyance, heshed out, punching the tiles below. It was the first time he felt like a pawn in someone else''s game, and the realization only intensified his frustration.

    "Was this rted to Arthur''s character being so violent in the story?"

    "However, wasn''t it all about setting up the viin in the novel?"

    As Arthur started to calm his mind, he began to perceive the irregrities in the situation.

    The pieces of the puzzle were slowly falling into ce, leading him to a deeper understanding of the intricate web of circumstances surrounding his existence.

    "This is bing increasinglyplicated." Arthur sighed, a tinge of weariness in his voice.

    "Sometimes, knowing too much isn''t a good thing, huh?" He couldn''t help but reflect on how aptly that saying fit his current situation.

    Nevertheless, he shook his head, determined to clear away the confusion that clouded his thoughts as quickly as possible.

    He understood that things were bing more unpredictable, but he had already made certain arrangements that couldn''t easily be undone.

    Everything he did was in pursuit of returning to his world and reuniting with his loved ones.

    "Sigh," Arthur expressed with a longing tone, "I truly miss being in your arms, my dear Mother." As he reminisced, thoughts of Elizabeth flooded his mind.

    She had always embraced him with love and provided sce whenever he needed to ease his troubled mind.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    "Although you can be a bit possessive and creepy at times,"

    Arthur mumbled, his wordsced with a mix of affection and yfulness, "I know deep down that your love for me is unwavering."

    "Only with you can I truly express my vulnerability and receive your nurturing, Mom."

    Overwhelmed by sudden drowsiness, he felt as if a storm was sweeping over him, urging him to surrender to sleep.

    "Mom, Elizabeth," Arthur whispered softly, his lips barely moving as he called out her name.

    Unbeknownst to him, he gradually closed his eyes and drifted into a deep slumber on the balcony.

    The starry night sky continued to cast its radiant glow upon his little peaceful face, as if all the starlight in the universe converged solely on him.

    ...

    In the northern region of the human continent

    Snow nkets the entire northern continent, a phenomenon known as the "eternal snow," which never ceases and has gained fame across the human continent.

    ording to legend, hundreds of thousands of years ago, the northern region did not experience such perpetual snowfall.

    Instead, the snowfall cycle was supposed to ur every four years, simultaneously affecting all five regions of the human continent.

    However, legends tell of a time when a stunningly beautiful girl with long white hair arrived in the northern region of the human continent. Her face bore the weight of deep anguish and pain.

    She made her way to the scarcely inhabited northern center, where only a few humans resided at that time.

    Hovering above the heart of the northern continent, the girl is said to have cried out with such intensity that her heart-wrenching sorrow resonated throughout the entire continent, reaching the ears of all its inhabitants.

    The resounding cry echoed ceaselessly across the northern human continent for four days and nights.

    Then, on the fifth day, snow began to descend upon the entire region. Since that fateful event, the snowfall has endured for hundreds of thousands of years, earning the moniker "eternal snow."

    Nevertheless, the tale remains a renowned legend in the northern reaches of the human continent, shrouded in mystery and passed down through generations, recounting the enigmatic origins of this perpetual snowfall.

    Based on the story, it is likely that the female figure represents the legendary existence of an Elemental Lord with a special core¡ªthe Ice Core!

    This is all spection by people on the northern continent who have heard the story, but it''s merely a rumor, and the truth may not have been discovered until hundreds of thousands of years ago, right?

    ...

    In the Aurora Empire, a pce crafted from enormous and exquisite ice carvings floated high in the sky, with snow perpetually descending upon it.

    Within the resplendent Aurora imperial throne room, adorned with intricate ice sculptures, a woman of extraordinary beauty sat upon the throne.

    The woman donned an ice-blue dress, and her lustrous blue hair cascaded down to her waist.

    With an enchanting countenance, she fixed her gaze upon a portrait that depicted a tenderly smiling boy being embraced by a woman of exceptional beauty.

    Upon closer examination, it bes evident that the woman in the picture is identical to the woman seated on the throne, engrossed in the contemtion of the portrait.

    "My dear~" the woman murmured in a soft and alluring tone.

    "I have yearned for you deeply."

    "Without your presence, I feel as though I am withering away."

    "My dear~ I simply cannot exist without you."

    Tenderly, the woman caressed the face of the boy captured in the image, while her eyes betrayed a glimmer of madness.

    "Soon," she whispered, "we will undoubtedly reunite and dwell together undisturbed."

    "Only the two of us, my dear Arthur~" the woman continued, her words carrying an intoxicating allure.

    A smile of unparalleled seduction adorned her face, capable of ensnaring anyone with its irresistible charm.

 Chapter 57 Arthurs Concerns About Elena And The Call That Startled Him

    ?

    "Hmm?" Arthur opened his eyes and was taken aback to discover that he had dozed off on the balcony of his room.

    "Ugh, how did I end up falling asleep here all of a sudden?" Arthur shook his head and swiftly rose to his feet, stretching his waist.

    "So, today has arrived, huh?" Arthur mumbled, contemting the significance of the day¡ªhis ascension as the heir.

    His gaze then shifted towards the outside, where he beheld the meticulously adorned gardens of the mansion, exuding sheer beauty.

    Flowers that had not existed in his previous world adorned the path leading to the mansion, serving as beautiful decorations.

    The gs bearing the emblem of Duke Asvold fluttered across the entirety of the mansion, enhancing the grandeur of the scenery.

    "What a splendid arrangement!" Arthur praised himself inwardly, marveling at the meticulous preparations.

    Although it was still morning, the ascension ceremony was scheduled tomence in the evening.

    However, byte afternoon, it was expected that everyone would have gathered, as arrivingte to such a momentous celebration would be deemed disrespectful and contemptuous towards the hosting party.

    Furthermore, the host was none other than one of the three celestial powers of the entire Balka Empire¡ªthe illustrious Duke Asvold, ruler of the southern region!

    Having taken in the breathtaking scene, Arthur made his way back into his room, only to be startled by a sudden knock on the door.

    "Knock!"

    "Young master?"

    "Are you awake?"

    "May Ie in?" Runa''s voice sounded from behind the door.

    Upon hearing this, Arthur smiled and responded softly, "Yes, I''m awake."

    "You maye in."

    As soon as Arthur uttered those words, Runa opened the door, revealing her small head peeking out from behind it.

    "Young master, good morning!" Runa greeted him with her signature adorable smile and walked over to Arthur.

    "Good morning, my dear maid," Arthur replied, smiling as he gently stroked Runa''s little head.

    The habits he had developed in his previous life couldn''t be easily discarded, and he found it surprisinglyfortable to extend his affection toward Runa.

    Runa, who had grown up without any close rtives or affection, always cherished Arthur''s pampering and enjoyed the affection he showered upon her.

    "Hehehe~" Runa smiled enchantingly and nestled her small head against Arthur''s chest, gently rubbing against it.

    Arthur hadn''t been surprised by this behavior since Runa''s revival two days ago. Ever since then, she has started to dare to seek affection and pampering.

    Perhaps her awakening of a high-level wind elemental core had instilled newfound confidence within her.

    Arthur didn''t mind this trait; instead, it made him appreciate and cherish this little girl even more.

    "Okay."

    "There''s something I''d like to ask you, Runa," Arthur said with a gentle smile.

    "What is it, young master?" Runa looked up at Arthur, her arms wrapped around his waist.

    "How is Elena doing?" Arthur inquired, his tone carrying a hint of worry.

    This concern stemmed from two significant factors.

    Firstly, Arthur hadn''t seen or visited Elena since their initial encounter.

    Furthermore, he had intentionally shattered the little girl''s illusions, which at times made him question if he had made a grave mistake, sensing an impending storm approaching.

    Secondly, after hearing the cryptic words of the mysterious woman, he understood that many factorsy beyond his control, and Elena seemed to be one of them.

    Now, while time remained on his side, he needed to address Elena''s situation and bring about a sense of calm.

    Upon hearing Arthur''s concerned inquiry, Runa felt a tinge of jealousy, though she concealed it well and responded with an adorable expression, "Miss Elena is doing well."

    "But..." Runa paused and cast a skeptical gaze at Arthur before continuing.

    Arthur, initially relieved by Runa''s initial words, frowned slightly upon hearing her hesitation and the word "but."

    "But?" Arthur inquired, his confusion evident.

    "But I find it strange how she''s always lost in daydreams and constantly muttering the name ''hero." Runa tilted her head, looking at Arthur with confusion.

    Hearing this, Arthur''s eyes widened, his expression one of surprise.

    "Damn it!"

    "I''ve gone too far!" Arthur eximed loudly, rushing out of his room towards the chamber where Elena was resting.

    Confused, Runa followed closely, chasing after Arthur in the direction he had gone.

    p¦Ánd¦Á---no¦Í?1,§ão§® ...

    "Damn it, damn it!"<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    "What a catastrophic error!"

    "I was too arrogant and failed to consider the circumstances!" Arthur cursed inwardly, his heart racing as he hurried toward Elena''s room.

    The maids, noticing Arthur, attempted to greet him, but he sprinted past them swiftly, not giving them a chance to exchange pleasantries.

    "What''s wrong with young Master Arthur?" Some of the maids asked, perplexed by his sudden urgency.

    However, Arthur paid no heed to their inquiries and continued running until he reached the door of Elena''s room.

    Taking a deep breath, he promptly knocked on the door.

    "Elena? Are you in there?" Arthur''s voice carried a gentle tone as he persistently tapped on the door.

    However, there was no response, which heightened his anxiety.

    Afterward, he tested the door and discovered that it was unlocked, prompting him to open it.

    "Elena?" Arthur opened the door and found Elena sitting on the bed, her face disying a vacant expression.

    She continued muttering the name "hero," her gaze fixed upon the nket beneath her.

    Witnessing this, Arthur was overwhelmed with guilt. He approached her and took a seat on the edge of the bed.

    "Elena?"

    "Can you hear me?" Arthur asked gently, calling her name once more.

    In response, Elena''s expression shifted, and she raised her head, fixing him with a vacant stare.

    "Hero?" Elena mumbled softly, her gaze fixed on Arthur.

    "Yes, I''m here."

    "I am your hero, Elena," Arthur reassured her, offering a gentle smile as he delicately stroked her hair.

    Upon hearing his words, a glimmer returned to Elena''s eyes, and she whispered, "But-but, you said you''re not my hero."

    A faint twitch appeared at the corner of Arthur''s mouth as he cursed silently: "When did I ever say that, little girl?"

    Nevertheless, Arthur focused on calming her down first.

    "Of course not!"

    "I am a hero, someone who has saved a wonderful girl like you!"

    "So, can you smile again, Princess?" Arthur smiled gently, employing a small psychological tactic with Elena.

    As expected, upon hearing his words, Elena''s eyes sparkled with disbelief as she looked at Arthur.

    "Me? Princess?" she questioned hesitantly.

    "Yes! Isn''t it destiny for a hero to be with a princess, and you are that princess?" Arthur spoke nonsensically.

    His talent for weaving tales for young girls had certainly improved, and he couldn''t help but appreciate the significance of this newfound skill.

    "I am the princess, and are you the hero destined for me?" Elena repeated those words, finding motivation in them.

    In an instant, a charming smile adorned her lovely face, and she giggled, saying, "Hehehe, I have a hero!"

    Without hesitation, she threw herself into Arthur''s arms, hugging him tightly and whispering repeatedly, "My hero," while nuzzling her head against his chest.

    Observing this, Arthur returned the embrace, feeling a wave of relief wash over him.

    He murmured softly, "I almost made another Charlotte."

    "What a disastrous mistake!" Arthur shook his head, overwhelmed with relief.

    ...

    In the evening, Duke Asvold''s mansion was truly alive with festivities.

    Luxurious horse-drawn carriages passed through the gates and made their way towards the grand estate.

    Banners bearing the emblems of various Luvic noble families fluttered atop the carriages as they went by.

    Observing this spectacle, Arthur nodded approvingly before turning his attention to the mansion''s rear garden.

    The main event had yet tomence, leaving him with an hour to spare. He decided to take a leisurely stroll.

    Dressed in inconspicuous formal attire, Arthur aimed to avoid being recognized as Duke Asvold''s son and the evening''s focal point by those who hadn''t seen him before.

    It is possible that he will find a face-pping scene that matches the protagonist in the novel.

    Just as he was about to turn around, he heard a familiar voice calling out his name. It caused him to freeze in ce for a moment.

    "Arthur?!"

    "Is that you?!"

 Chapter 58 Pretending, The Ceremony Begins!

    ?

    "Arthur, is that you?" The soft voice of a little girl immediately reached Arthur''s ears, causing him to freeze momentarily.

    He turned and noticed a little girl wearing a beautiful red dress that hung down to her ankles.

    Thebination of the dress and her short hair tied in a ponytail added charm to the little girl''s face¡ªit was Lucia.

    "L-Lucia?" Arthur replied, his voice stiff.

    He immediately wanted to turn away, but Lucia''s loud voice interrupted him.

    "Arthur!"

    "Why are you here?" Before he could turn around, Lucia ran up to him, grasping his right hand with both of her small hands, and looked at him curiously.

    Her cute face disyed a mix of surprise, astonishment, and unbridled happiness, utterly evident in her expressions.

    "Answer me!" Lucia demanded.

    "Why are you here?" she asked, her face filled with curiosity and suspicion.

    "This is Duke Asvold''s family party, and only the nobles are supposed to attend, you know?" Lucia continued, questioning whether Arthur had snuck into the event.

    "Well... I happened to know a low-level Luvic noble, and he brought me along," Arthur replied with a smile, crafting a lie for the little girl.

    Arthur maintained a calm expression, devoid of any signs of panic, ensuring Lucia remained unaware of his deception.

    "I see..." Lucia nodded, her eyes immediately lighting up with happiness.

    "That''s right! We''ve finally met again, woo~" she eximed.

    "How have you been?" Lucia asked, her gaze filled with concern.

    She scanned his body, looking for any signs of lingering wounds.

    Arthur smiled and gently stroked her hair.

    "Don''t worry, I''m doing well," he reassured her.

    "They can''t hurt me at all," Arthur said in a cocky tone, expressing his confidence.

    "Alright, I trust you." Lucia chuckled at his words and felt relieved.

    She believed that all of Arthur''s injuries were a result of saving her.

    Moreover, she sensed that she had be a burden to Arthur because of it.

    That''s why her visit this time wasn''t solely about the appointment of the new heir to Duke Asvold but also because she wanted to find Arthur.

    However, he didn''t expect his luck to defy the odds!

    She stumbled upon Arthur at this party by chance, so she didn''t have to go through the trouble of searching for him again!

    "Hehehe, my hero! It''s such a relief to finally reunite with you," Lucia said inwardly, beaming with delight as her eyes fixated on Arthur.

    Witnessing this, Arthur felt a little peculiar but quickly adopted a yful grin in response.

    "By the way, didn''t you say you were an ordinary person?" Arthur feigned confusion and questioned Lucia with a doubtful tone.

    Upon hearing this, Lucia''s smile instantly froze, and she nervously nced at Arthur.

    "I-I, well, actually..." Lucia stammered, attempting to exin.

    However, being genuinely bad at lying, she struggled to find the right words to rify her situation to Arthur.

    At the time she lied, it was obvious because Arthur had found her wearing a shabby dress, making it easy for her to deceive him.

    However, the fact that she was now present at this extravagant party made it impossible to maintain the same lie.

    "How can I exin this?" Lucia''s confusion and panic grew.

    Suddenly, Arthur''s voice resonated in her ears, snapping her out of her reverie.

    "Lucia? Why do you look so dazed?" Arthur continued to gaze at the bewildered Lucia and asked once more.

    "I-I..." Lucia attempted to exin, but she truly had no idea how to deceive Arthur.

    Just as Lucia was about to make another attempt to exin, the voice of an elderly man suddenly interrupted them, startling both of them.

    "Princess Lucia?" The old man in servant''s clothes suddenly appeared beside Lucia, causing her to startle in rm.

    "Why are you here?!" Lucia asked, her voice filled with a mix of confusion and surprise.

    "The Emperor has been searching for you for quite some time, and he sent me to find you," the old man exined.

    "Come inside quickly, as the party is about tomence."

    Lucia''s eyes shifted nervously towards Arthur, who was watching her with a startled expression on his face.

    "Princess?" Arthur repeated, his voice filled with confusion, as he lowered his head.

    Witnessing this, Lucia''s panic intensified, and she desperately wanted to exin.

    However, before she could utter a single word, Arthur raised his head, his gaze filled with sadness.

    "So, you lied to me, huh?" Arthur''s voice resonated with disappointment.

    Without giving Lucia a chance to respond, he swiftly turned around and ran away.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    Lucia stood frozen, a mix of shock and anguish engulfing her.

    No!" Lucia eximed desperately, her voice filled with urgency.

    "Arthur! Please, just listen to my exnation!"

    She longed to chase after him, but the old servant standing beside her intervened, attempting to hold her back.

    "Princess, the Emperor is waiting for you," the old servant said in a dispassionate tone, trying to dissuade Lucia from pursuing Arthur.

    Hearing this, Lucia abandoned her attempt to chase after Arthur and bit her small lip, nodding in agreement.

    The old servant let out a sigh of relief and spoke softly, "Once the event is over, you will have the chance to meet him again. Don''t worry."

    Lucia simply nodded in response, her expression stillden with sadness.

    She walked back towards Duke Asvold''s mansion alongside the old servant, the surroundings now bustling with people.

    Observing this, the old servant shook his head while gazing in the direction Arthur had gone.

    "This heir of the Duke can be quite mischievous, huh?" He chuckled with a lighthearted expression and continued walking alongside Lucia.

    ...

    "Lucia?" Emperor Alex called out as he noticed her approaching with a saddened expression.

    "You''re finally back too," he added, acknowledging her presence.

    "The show will begin shortly."

    "Please remain here."

    Lucia didn''t respond verbally but simply nodded and took her seat next to her father.

    Observing this, Emperor Alex furrowed his brow slightly and exchanged a questioning nce with the old servant beside him, silently asking, "What''s wrong?"

    The old servant nodded in understanding and whispered a brief exnation to Emperor Alex.

    Upon hearing the exnation, Emperor Alex smiled faintly and shook his head.

    "This child is truly intriguing," he murmured, opting not to press Lucia further about her demeanor.

    Emperor Alex chose not to reveal Arthur''s identity at that moment, as he wanted to witness his daughter''s reaction to the surprise.

    "This is quite amusing," he mused, leaning back in his throne chair, resting his head in his palms, and whispering with a sense of anticipation.

    ...

    The atmosphere within the mansion was truly grand, particrly in the presence of Emperor Alex, the most prominent figure in the Balka Empire.

    A special area had been designated for him to ensure that people maintained their distance and respected his position.

    However, without this designated space, no one would dare approach the Emperor for a conversation!

    Nobles from various ranks, ranging from high to low level, representing not only the southern region but also the other three regions, had gathered.

    Duke Asvold had extended invitations to nobles from across the entire Balka Empire to witness his son''s ascent as the heir, making the event all the more significant.

    The nobles in attendance certainly wouldn''t miss such an important ceremony, as it had the potential to significantly impact the dynamics of the southern region.

    However, the absence of Duke Wilhem''s family, without even a representative in attendance, raised suspicions among the attendees.

    Spections about a possible conflict between the two noble families started to circte.

    Amidst the buzz of conversations, a sudden surge of immense pressure startled everyone within the main hall, instantly capturing their attention and redirecting it towards the source.

    "Thank you all for gracing us with your presence." A man d in pure white robes, adorned with a pattern of zing mes behind him, emerged before the gathering of nobles.

    He possessed a striking countenance, with neatly arranged fiery red hair and a regal crown adorned with a red crystal atop his head.

    This man was none other than David Asvold, the Duke of Asvold himself.

    Upon his arrival, all the nobles instinctively lowered their heads in a show of respect and uttered in unison, "Greetings, Lord Duke!"

    David nodded in acknowledgment and offered a gentle smile.

    "I apologize for any inconvenience caused by my invitation," he humbly addressed the gathering of nobles.

    "No, no, it is an honor that the Lord Duke has extended his invitation!" The nobles responded in unison, denying any notion of inconvenience and showering David with humble praise.

    David smiled slightly, not paying much heed to theirpliments.

    He was well aware that his status and power gave him the ability to influence them with a mere word.

    Suddenly, an elderly man appeared by Duke Asvold''s side, causing a collective surprise among those present.

    The man was none other than the butler of Duke Asvold''s mansion.

    He respectfully inclined his head towards Duke Asvold before announcing in a clear andmanding voice, "Very well, the wait is over!"

    "Let usmence the ceremony!"

    "Please wee the heir to Duke Asvold''s mansion, Arthur Asvold!"

 Chapter 59 Arthur Is The Heir?!

    ?

    "Please wee the heir to Duke Asvold''s mansion, Arthur Asvold!"

    As the voice boomed throughout the hall, the door adorned with golden decorations suddenly swung open, revealing a handsome boy walking slowly on the red carpet toward the center, where David stood.

    The boy possessed an extraordinarily handsome face, adorned with a stern expression.

    His countenance remained unchanging, disying an air of indifference.

    He was dressed in a red robe bearing a symbol of zing fire on its back.

    His purple eyes emitted a faint glow, reflecting the light of the hall.

    Perched upon his neatly arranged jet-ck hair was a small red crown.

    As soon as the boy appeared, every onlooker immediately turned their gaze towards him, their expressions undergoing a noticeable transformation.

    "What?!"

    "Is this the heir to Duke Asvold?!"

    "How marvelous!"

    Everyone present couldn''t help but be amazed by Arthur, particrly his extraordinarily handsome face and the maturity disyed in his expression, which seemed beyond his young age.

    Of course, those who had previously seen Arthur were not overly surprised, yet they couldn''t help but admire the heir before them.

    ...

    "What!"

    e¦Áglesn?¦Íel "Arthur?!" Lucia, who had been keeping her head low, raised it with a mixture of sadness and surprise as she looked at the heir of Duke Asvold, whose expression quickly shifted.

    "How could it be Arthur?" Her body shook violently, and her face was full of disbelief.

    Emperor Alex smiled slightly and spoke casually, "It''s true; he is the new heir of Duke Asvold."

    "I thought I''d introduce you both; what do you think?"

    "Perhaps you could get along well," he said, as if he were unaware of their rtionship.

    Emperor Alex''s words added fuel to the fire, causing Lucia to bite her lip and clench her fists as if she wanted to burst out of the room and confront Arthur.

    However, she remained motionless and immediately bowed her head, refusing to utter a word to her father.

    Upon witnessing this, Emperor Alex smiled to himself and thought, "Hehehe, it worked."

    ...

    "Father, look!"

    "Young Master Arthur is truly amazing!" Anna tugged on Lucas'' arm, pointing at Arthur walking on the red carpet with a tone filled with admiration and enthusiasm.

    Lucas, witnessing this, nodded in agreement and didn''t mind Anna''s fervent nature.

    After all, his perception of Arthur had undergone aplete turnaround since their encounter with Duke Asvold and other nobles on the day of the awakening.

    "I hope you can lead us to victory!" He thought to himself, gazing full of hope at Arthur.

    ...

    Arthur walked towards David in the center of the hall, feeling the weight of everyone''s stares upon him.

    It made him slightly nervous, although not because of the attention he was receiving.

    His nervousness stemmed from Lucia.

    He had initially intended to y a harmless prank on Lucia, but now he regretted whether he had gone too far.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    "I hope everything will be fine," he sighed, lifting his gaze slightly towards Emperor Alex''s special room.

    "That''s right!"

    "I overreacted, huh~"

    "I''ll have to apologize afterward." Arthur silently acknowledged his guilt toward Lucia.

    He continued to walk slowly until he stood in front of David, who observed him with a contented expression.

    Without dy, David shifted his gaze toward everyone present and spoke with determination, "Everyone!"

    "This is my son, as well as the heir who will carry on the southern territory in my ce in the future!" David announced it with pride.

    Upon hearing this, everyone present immediately bowed and saluted, saying in unison, "Greetings, young Lord Arthur!"

    Arthur nodded and responded softly, "Thank you, everyone." His formerly indifferent countenance transformed into an expression of innocent delight as a genuine smile adorned his face.

    "Young Lord Arthur is truly remarkable and talented," some openly praised, and others soon joined in.

    Arthur simply smiled in response, choosing not to reply, his innocence shining through.

    In light of David Asvold''s position, everyone present was obligated to show respect to Arthur, as his status had been significantly elevated.

    In a sense, if David were absent from the southern region, Arthur would be considered the de facto ruler.

    However, this assessment was not solely dependent on his status and age; his capabilities and other factors had to be considered as well.

    Without proper abilities and discernment, Arthur risked bing a figurehead leader, easily manipted by those beneath him.

    Arthurprehended the importance of his abilities, feeling confident that his training from his previous life had proved highly beneficial in this world.

    Particrly in the realm of leadership, the teachings imparted by his mentor and father in his previous life had proven invaluable.

    The only aspect he seemed tock was a subordinate who would unwaveringly pledge loyalty to him, along with the strength required to support his ambitions.

    Nheless, Arthur harbored hopes of acquiring both before Abel''s arrival within the next decade.

    "Abel, oh Abel, now that my status and talent have grown stronger, I will sever any ties you may have with those who support you."

    He chuckled inwardly, thinking, "How will you defeat me without them?" Yet, outwardly, his expression remained a gentle smile in the presence of others.

    His caution towards Abel was no longer as strong as it had been when he first reincarnated in this world, especially after learning from the strange woman that this world was the real world and the novel "The Birth of the Elemental Lord" was a mere copy based on this world.

    However, the possibility that Abel in the novel was the main character made him wary as well.

    Particrly troubling was the knowledge that Abel''s future achievements in the novel portrayed him as an extraordinarily powerful Elemental Lord!

    Without dy, the butler beside David stepped forward to address everyone present.

    He announced, "Alright, those of you who wish to present a gift to young Lord Arthur, pleasee forward."

    The next event held great importance as it was a gesture of honor towards the host, particrly the Asvold family, one of the three prominent families.

    No one dared to offend the majesty of these three families, for they were the sole contenders capable of challenging their power!

    Just as everyone prepared to line up and present their gifts, a remarkably intense pressure enveloped the hall.

    The pressure they felt wasparable to that of Duke Asvold himself.

    Just as they were about to discern its source, a man dressed in a pristine white robe materialized at the center of the hall.

    He was apanied by an elderly servant, and a charming little girl with short blonde hair followed closely behind.

    "Long time no see, Arthur Asvold!" the man greeted.

 Chapter 60 Emperor Alexs Cunning Plan That Caught Arthur Off Guard

    ?

    Arthur saw Emperor Alex standing with Lucia and the old servant behind him.

    It had been a long time since theyst met, and Emperor Alex greeted him with a slight smile, saying, "Long time no see, Arthur Asvold."

    Without wasting a moment, Emperor Alex''s gaze shifted to David, who was standing beside Arthur, and he burst intoughter, eximing, "And of course, my dear friend David, hahaha!"

    Arthur''s mouth twitched as he observed the scene.

    He knew that there were only two people in the entire Balka Empire who dared to mock his father so openly.

    Everyone present understood that Emperor Alex deliberately ignored David''s presence and chose to greet Arthur instead.

    It was a clear and tant mockery, but nobody dared to voice their objections.

    The atmosphere in the mansion hall grew tense as a sudden surge of overwhelming pressure enveloped the surroundings, causing panic among the attendees.

    Arthur sensed the pressure emanating from behind him, realizing it was David.

    "Damn, I knew it!" Arthur cursed inwardly, swiftly moving aside towards the butler.

    Emperor Alex, refusing to be outdone, unleashed an equally formidable pressure from his own body.

    The two locked eyes, with David narrowing his gaze while Emperor Alex maintained a yful smile without altering his expression.

    After a moment, a mutual understanding seemed to pass between them, and they both retracted their imposing auras.

    Observing the situation, Arthur let out a sigh of relief and stepped forward to greet Emperor Alex, offering a salute. "Greetings, Emperor," he respectfully addressed him.

    Witnessing Arthur''s gesture, the rest of the attendees regained theirposure and followed suit, bowing respectfully and uttering, "Greetings, Emperor."

    Emperor Alex smiled and spoke casually, "You look truly handsome in that robe, Arthur."

    "I must say, I greatly admire you," he chuckled, offering his praise.

    Just as Arthur was about to respond, David sneered without hesitation, "So, Alex, is that all you have to offer? Justpliments?"

    He continued tauntingly, "Where''s your gift?"

    Upon hearing David''s provocation, a wave of unease swept through the crowd, their anxiety evident as they anxiously gazed at Emperor Alex.

    "Are they truly going to engage in a confrontation?" The same question lingered in the minds of all present, their attention fixed on Emperor Alex, who maintained his smile.

    Emperor Alex replied calmly, "Of course, I have brought them."

    He shook his head, refusing to let David''s antagonistic remark agitate him.

    It was a stark contrast to what everyone had anticipated.

    Witnessing this unexpected response, a collective sigh of relief escaped from the onlookers.

    Arthur''s heart raced, fearing that his father and Emperor Alex would truly sh at that very moment.

    Recalling the events from the novel, Arthur was reminded of David''s rebellion, which resulted in the deaths of hundreds of thousands, if not millions, of innocent people.

    Just the recollection of those events sent shivers down Arthur''s spine, leaving him feeling quite frightened, especially since the situation in this world differed from that in the novel.

    "It seems that David''s rebellion is going to be expedited," Arthur thought to himself.

    "This cannot be allowed."

    He desired to observe Emperor Alex closely, hoping to catch any subtle expressions that might go unnoticed by others.

    Unfortunately, he was unable to discern any change in the emperor''s emotions.

    This realization instilled a sense of fear within Arthur, making him wary of Emperor Alex''s capabilities.

    "He truly is an exceptional adversary," Arthur pondered when suddenly he sensed a piercing gaze from someone situated behind Emperor Alex.

    He noticed Lucia standing behind Emperor Alex, her face disying a mix of confusion, shock, and various other emotions.

    Yet the most prominent expression Arthur detected on her face was one of pure hatred.

    Witnessing this, Arthur couldn''t help but feel a sense of familiarity with that intense gaze, as if he had experienced it in his previous world.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    "Well, I certainly don''t want to meet the same fate of being stabbed again," he murmured, shaking his head, determined to find a solutionter.

    Soon, Emperor Alex reached into the pocket of his robe and retrieved a stunning white box.

    The box''s surface was adorned with white crystals, giving it an air of extraordinary significance.

    At first sight, anyone would assume that something extraordinaryy within that box.

    Arthur himself was taken aback and sensed a faint sense of familiarity with it.

    He had a feeling that he hade across that box in a book during his time reading in the library.

    "This is a gift from me, Arthur." Emperor Alex chuckled, extending the white box toward him.

    Filled with curiosity, Arthur epted the box and eagerly attempted to open it.

    "Wait!" Emperor Alex intervened just as Arthur was about to open it, halting his actions.

    Arthur gazed at Emperor Alex with a quizzical expression, suddenly remembering something.

    "Damn, I forgot that gifts shouldn''t be opened at the time of receiving," Arthur cursed inwardly, feeling a slight twinge of embarrassment.

    He had overlooked this crucial etiquette because the box somehow stirred a faint sense of familiarity within him, though he couldn''t quite recall why.

    "Could this be the secret box that Lucia presented to Abel on the day she confessed her love to him in the novel?" He spected, noting the striking resemnce between the white box he now held and the one described in the story.

    "If that''s the case, then this gift..." Arthur''s eyes widened in disbelief as he cast a peculiar nce toward Emperor Alex.

    However, he swiftly regained hisposure and discreetly tucked the white box into his robe pocket.

    "Thank you very much, Emperor Alex." Arthur bowed respectfully, his tone filled with gratitude.

    "Of course, I''ve been preparing this gift for two days," Emperor Alex chuckled, speaking of it as if it were an ordinary gift.

    Observing this, Arthur couldn''t help but curse inwardly, "This infuriating man!"

    Naturally, he only dared to harbor such thoughts internally and refrained from voicing them aloud.

    "Oh, by the way, I''ve brought my daughter along," Emperor Alex mentioned, recalling something, and promptly pulled Lucia to stand beside him.

    "This is my beloved daughter, who happens to be the same age as you, Arthur," he stated, his tone nonchnt.

    "As we agreed two days ago, you will be friends with her, won''t you?" Emperor Alex spoke casually, seemingly unaware of the two''s previous encounter in Rozen.

    Arthur couldn''t help but feel that Emperor Alex was deliberately ying a trick on him.

    However, he had no choice but to feign ignorance of his connection with Lucia and follow Emperor Alex''s lead.

    "Hello, my name is Arthur," he introduced himself.

    "Greetings." Arthur smiled and extended his hand for a handshake.

    His face disyed no signs of anxiety.

    However, what puzzled Arthur was that Lucia did not respond to his greeting and continued to gaze at him with the same expression.

    "Hello, Princess Lucia?" Arthur greeted her again, and this time Lucia''s expression shifted, transforming into a gentle smile.

    "Hello, Arthur Asvold," Lucia greeted him.

    "It''s a pleasure to meet you," she added, gently adjusting her dress¡ªan act befitting royal etiquette.

    Arthur pulled his hand back slightly, feeling a bit awkward at that moment.

    Noticing this, Arthur discerned the underlying anger on Lucia''s face, although she managed to conceal it well.

    Then, out of the blue, Emperor Alex, who stood beside Lucia, unleashed a bombshell-like statement.

    "By the way, my servant informed me that my daughter is searching for a young man with the same name as you at this gathering."

    "Do you happen to know where he is, Arthur?"

 Chapter 61 Lucias Wish Surprises Arthur, Conversation

    ?

    "So, do you know?" Emperor Alex asked, a small smile ying on his lips as he looked at Arthur.

    Hearing this, Arthur''s smile froze, and he let out a sigh.

    After all, he knew that this situation was his fault for lying, and he had to take responsibility.

    "Yeah, maybe he''s outside," Arthur replied in a low voice, his gaze shifting to Lucia, who still wore a smile.

    "Would Princess Lucia like me to apany her to meet him?" he asked.

    "After all, I''m more familiar with the neighborhood," Arthur added.

    Upon hearing Arthur''s offer, Lucia nodded immediately, maintaining her smile and never taking her eyes off him.

    "Alright, please lead the way," she said.

    Arthur noticed the change in Lucia''s expression but didn''t pay much attention to it.

    The two of them soon walked side by side toward the outside.

    The onlookers weren''t particrly surprised, as it was natural for two individuals of equal status to be associated with each other.

    Shortly after, everyone formed a line to present the gifts they had prepared to the butler.

    David, too, didn''t pay much mind to Arthur''s closeness to Lucia, as it didn''t affect his ns.

    Emperor Alex, likewise, had no objections and simply gave David a deep look before returning to his original position.

    There was no conversation between them, leaving their thoughts and intentions unknown.

    ...

    Arthur and Lucia walked side by side towards the mansion''s back garden.

    Along the way, fireflies illuminated their path, andmps crafted from the elemental art of fire provided additional light.

    The two of them remained silent, but Arthur couldn''t shake the feeling that Lucia''s gaze was fixed on him, which made him slightly uneasy.

    They reached the garden, and Arthur spotted a ss bench in the center.

    He made his way to it and took a seat, with Lucia following suit, still wearing a smile on her face.

    Just as Arthur was about to speak, Lucia''s tone suddenly turned somber, contrasting her earlier smile.

    "So, should I address you as Arthur, themoner who saved me, or as the prince from the southern region of Duke Asvold''s Mansion?" she asked.

    Hearing this, Arthur remained calm and wore a gentle smile. "I am both, of course."

    Lucia''s expression immediately shifted, and her eyes bore into Arthur''s. "Was the rescue purely intentional?"

    Despite being only five years old, Lucia''s education and experiences exceeded what one would expect from a child her age, making her more mature than her peers.

    Moreover, after her mother''s passing, Lucia dedicated herself to diligent study, making her undeniably intelligent.

    Observing Lucia''s expression, Arthur remainedposed.

    His mentality was mature, and he possessed a high emotional intelligence, allowing him to remain unfazed by Lucia''s gaze.

    He wasn''t particrly surprised either because, in this elemental world, five-year-olds had already entered the pre-adolescent stage.

    It was a stark contrast to his previous world, where five-year-olds still resembled infants andcked significant awareness.

    Additionally, Lucia was far from being as simple as she seemed on the surface.

    While she may have initially acted silly when they first met, it was because she had sensed Arthur''s trustworthiness.

    Being a princess and the future empress of the Balka Empire meant that she had already undergone training from her father, Emperor Alex, whom even Arthur was quite horrified by.

    This world, with its abundance of mysteries and peculiarities, was vastly different from his previous world.

    "Of course, Princess Lucia, I truly saved you that time purely by chance," Arthur responded, his soft and charming smile on full disy.

    There was no trace of deceit in his expression or demeanor.

    Lucia observed him intently for a moment and indeed found no signs of falsehood.

    She possessed the ability to detect lies, except perhaps from individuals with exceptional control like Arthur and Emperor Alex.

    However, Lucia remained unaware of Arthur''s unique capabilities.

    Certainly, everything Arthur said contained both truth and deception.

    Initially, his intention was not to rescue Lucia, as his primary objective was Elena.

    However, it was purely by chance that he noticed the ck sun symbol on the ve seller and immediately connected it to the kidnapped Lucia in the story.

    This coincidence gave him the confidence to assert that he was not lying.

    At least, from a certain perspective, Arthur''s assessment held some truth.

    ncing at Arthur, who continued to wear his charming smile, Lucia averted her gaze in embarrassment and pretended to snort coldly.

    "Hmph! I''ll believe you," Lucia responded, but her tone carried an affected pout.

    Arthur, observing her reaction, smiled and ruffled her hair gently.

    "But remember, I won''t forgive you so easily," Lucia added, her face still disying a hint of embarrassment.

    Arthurughed and yfully mocked Lucia, saying, "Didn''t the princess lie to me as well? So, we''re even, you know?"

    Upon hearing this, Lucia''s face turned as red as a tomato, and she gave Arthur a flustered, panicked look.

    "That... That''s for a reason," Lucia stammered nervously.

    "Hehe, but it''s still considered lying, Princess," Arthur persisted, a mischievous smile ying on his lips.

    "You! You!" Lucia stood up and pointed at Arthur with an adorable, angry expression.

    Arthur didn''t respond verbally, but his smile remained as he gazed at Lucia.

    Observing Arthur''s teasing, Lucia quickly returned to her seat, turning her face away with an indignant expression and ignoring Arthur.

    Undeterred, Arthur smiled and reached out, taking hold of Lucia''s hand and yfully toying with it.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    "Well, I apologize for lying to you," Arthur said, his fingers still gently ying with Lucia''s palm and small fingers.

    This caused Lucia''s face to blush deeply, but she didn''t resist and instead enjoyed the interaction.

    Arthur maintained eye contact with Lucia as he spoke further: "I will grant you one wish."

    "However, keep in mind that it must be within my power to fulfill, you know?"

    Upon hearing this, Lucia''s expression transformed into one of astonishment, and she looked at Arthur in disbelief.

    "Really?" Lucia hesitantly confirmed, seeking reassurance.

    "Of course," Arthur responded with a confident tone, patting his chest to emphasize his sincerity.

    Lucia lowered her head, and Arthur patiently waited without interrupting.

    He understood that when given the opportunity to make a wish, people often pondered how to best benefit from it.

    In the case of Lucia, Arthur knew that she had developed a certain attachment to him ever since he rescued her.

    He had a knack for discerning people''s emotions, though there were individuals in this world, such as Emperor Alex, whom he found particrly difficult to predict¡ªa formidable opponent who seemed specially prepared for him.

    After a moment, Lucia nced at Arthur with a peculiar expression.

    Arthur could discern a mix of embarrassment, anxiety, and excitement in her gaze.

    He silently made a guess as to what it might be about, but ultimately, he didn''t attach much importance to it either way.

    "Arthur, I''ve decided what it is..." Lucia spoke with a shy and embarrassed tone, piquing Arthur''s curiosity.

    "Oh? What is it?" he asked, genuinely curious.

    Instead of answering, Lucia looked around cautiously before slowly approaching Arthur''s face, as if she were about to whisper something to him.

    Arthur quickly understood her intention and leaned his ear closer to Lucia''s small lips, eager to hear what she had to say.

    "What is it?" Arthur asked once again, growing even more curious.

    "That is..." Lucia brought her lips close to Arthur''s ear and whispered.

    "I want you to be my husband in the future, and I want to be your only wife~," she uttered in a soft, low voice.

    Upon hearing her words, Arthur''s eyes widened in surprise.

    Before he could react, Lucia kissed his cheek and swiftly dashed off toward the mansion, leaving him in a state of astonishment.

    "This girl..." Arthur chuckled, holding his cheek, which still felt slightly warm from the kiss.

    He shook his head and smiled, finding the situation both amusing and endearing.

    "I might be able to fulfill that wish," Arthur responded softly.

    "However, it won''t be easy, as it would make me an enemy of your father and also potentially the entire Balka Empire."

    "In that future, even then, do you still want me to be your husband?" Arthur whispered, his gaze shifting upwards to the bright, starry sky.

    Although his face disyed a gentle smile, his mind was upied with calcted ns and tactics for the next twelve years, preparing to conquer the Balka Empire.

    ...

    Arthur made his way back to the mansion, smoothly navigating his return.

    Upon his arrival, he engaged in conversations with children of simr age from various esteemed noble families within Luvic society.

    He established connections with them and carefully selected friends whom he deemed advantageous for his future endeavors.

    Naturally, Anna was among the children he interacted with.

    Apanied by Runa and Alicia, Arthur gracefully moved about, extending greetings to the Luvic nobles from all four regions who had gathered to attend the event.

    He treated both high- and low-ranking nobles with equal respect, leaving everyone in awe of his maturity, far beyond his outward appearance.

    This ignited a sense of curiosity among those who were less acquainted with Arthur, with some even specting that he had the potential to be a leader as remarkable as David.

    Of course, there were a few individuals who harbored dislike for him, but they constituted only a small faction among those who held reservations against Duke Asvold''s Mansion.

    Unbeknownst to them, the ceremony and feast eventually came to a close, and the Luvic nobles bid farewell to David and Arthur, including Lucia and Emperor Alex.

    "Alright, Arthur," Emperor Alex said with the same smile on his face as he greeted Arthur. His voice was light and friendly.

    Arthur returned the greeting with a gentle smile and a salute, saying, "Thank you foring, Emperor."

    Emperor Alex nodded and turned his attention to Lucia, who stood beside him.

    "Don''t you need to say goodbye, Lucia?" Emperor Alex asked Lucia in his characteristic tone.

    However, Lucia shook her head and looked at Arthur without uttering a word.

    Arthur understood and responded with a small nod, maintaining his smile.

    Observing this exchange, Lucia smiled and boarded the prepared carriage.

    Emperor Alex looked deeply at Arthur, his smile lingering, before turning to enter the same luxurious carriage as Lucia.

    Soon, the carriage departed, leaving Arthur still gazing in the direction of its departure.

    "He''s really keeping an eye on me, isn''t he?" Arthur smiled and muttered to himself.

    He was referring to Emperor Balka, who had been observing him closely.

    However, Arthur''s expression remained unchanged.

    As Arthur turned around, he was taken aback by David''s sudden appearance before him.

    Startled, Arthur was about to ask a question when David cut him off abruptly.

    "Come with me," David said, turning around and heading towards the mansion.

    Arthur nodded and followed him inside.

 Chapter 63 [Bonus ]Miras Sadness And Madness - Part 1

    ?

    Capital City, the mansion where Zayn lives

    "Why am I feeling this way?" Mira wondered, pacing back and forth in the living room.

    Without any apparent reason, Mira found herself overwhelmed by an inexplicable sense of unease.

    Her anxiety intensified upon Charlotte''s arrival, and she could no longer contain it.

    However, her conversation with Zaynpelled her to regain herposure.

    "It should be fine," Mira reassured herself.

    "The young master is incredibly talented and remarkable," she thought.

    "He will be alright," she concluded.

    Mira kept muttering to calm herself down, convinced that Miss Charlotte couldn''t possibly pose any threat or engage in peculiar actions towards her young master.

    Lost in her thoughts, she didn''t realize someone had tapped her on the shoulder.

    "Who?!" Mira eximed, immediately turning around with a wary expression.

    However, her tense and cautious expression quickly transformed as she realized it was Zayn.

    "Young master?" she inquired, her face disying a mixture of surprise and confusion.

    "Weren''t you inside, having a conversation with Miss Charlotte?"

    Zayn smiled and shrugged his shoulders, speaking lightly, "Of course."

    "I just came back from the bathroom, you know?" he chuckled.

    Upon hearing this, Mira let out a sigh of relief, but her expression quickly shifted back to worry.

    "Young master, I..." She bit her lip, wanting to say something, but hesitated, unsure whether to speak or remain silent.

    Observing her distress, Zayn smiled and gently stroked her hair.

    "I know," Zayn assured, his voice gentle.

    "Take it easy; I''m fine, and none of your worries will materialize," he reassured Mira.

    "I assure you of that." Zayn continued to calm Mira with soothing words.

    "After all, Charlotte is only here to confirm the termination of the engagement between her and me," he exined.

    "So, there''s no need for you to worry." Zayn persisted in reassuring Mira, encouraging her to remain calm.

    Mira, upon hearing this, could only nod slowly.

    After all, what her young master said was true, and her concerns were unfounded.

    "Alright, wait here for a moment," Zayn instructed.

    "I''ll go back inside to meet her."

    "After this, we''ll just be casual friends, and maybe our marriage willmence once Mom and Dad go home, you know?" Zayn whispered softly in Mira''s ear, causing her face to blush like an apple.

    "Hum, hum~ I understand." Mira nodded, her worries seemingly erased by Zayn''s words.

    Soon, Zayn turned around and walked back into the living room, disappearing from Mira''s sight.

    "Married? Hehehe, are we getting married soon?" Mira murmured to herself, humming softly and happily.

    Little did she know, this would be her final encounter with her beloved Zayn.

    ...

    One hourter, Mira, patiently waiting for Zayn to emerge, suddenly experienced intense pain in her chest.

    "Why is this happening?" She dropped to the floor, attempting to endure the agony in her chest.

    "What could be wrong?" Countless questions flooded her mind, leaving her even more perplexed.

    Her gaze involuntarily shifted toward the living room door for some unknown reason.

    The stabbing sensation in her chest grew stronger as she fixed her eyes on the entrance to the living room.

    "Is something happening to the young master?!" She eximed in a panic, quickly rising to her feet and rushing towards the living room.

    Despite the young master''s reassurances not to worry, she couldn''t seem to regain control of her body as it propelled her toward the living room.

    As soon as she swung open the living room door, she called out to Zayn frantically.

    "Young master?"

    "Are you okay?"

    Right at that moment, she asked, and an unexpected and extraordinary scene unfolded before her eyes.

    "Young master?!" She screamed at the top of her lungs, her face disying a look of utter disbelief.

    Before her eyes, she beheld the lifeless form of Zayn, a knife embedded in his chest.

    Beside him stood Charlotte, her face contorted into a horrifying smile as she caressed Zayn''s lifeless face, whispering words into his motionless ear.

    Just as Mira was about to utter something, she noticed Charlotte cease her murmuring and abruptly shift her gaze toward her.

    A deranged and unsettling smile emerged on Charlotte''s exquisitely beautiful face, with bloodstains adorning her cheeks.

    Combined with her bloodshot eyes, it added an unearthly allure that captivated all who beheld her.

    "Young master!" Mira screamed hysterically, her impulse driving her to rush toward Zayn immediately.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    However, before she could take a step, Charlotte appeared to say something to her.

    "..."

    Upon hearing those words, Mira''s expression underwent a drastic transformation, and an unusually intense aura of murderous intent emanated from her body.

    "I will kill you!" Mira shouted at the top of her lungs, her face twisted with overwhelming madness.

    However, before she could act, Charlotte burst into maniacalughter and drove a dagger into her own heart.

    Soon, Charlotte''s breath gradually faded, and she died, still clutching Zayn in her embrace.

    Witnessing the scene, Mira lost all semnce of sanity and rushed towards Zayn, tearing his lifeless body from Charlotte''s grasp.

    "No!"

    "Young master!" She screamed hysterically, tears streaming down her cheeks.

    "Why is it like this?!"

    "You can''t be dead!" She frantically adjusted Zayn''s lifeless body, pleading desperately.

    "Is this some cruel joke?"

    "You can''t be gone, can you?" She repeated it in a hushed voice, her words falling upon Zayn''s slightly cooled corpse.

    "Hahaha, young master," she said, a hollowugh escaping her lips.

    "You can''t y such a cruel joke," she continued, her voice trembling.

    "It''s not funny at all, you know?" She clung to Zayn''s lifeless body, gently caressing his pale face.

    Yet the lies she uttered were truths she couldn''t bring herself to ept.

    However, Zayn''s silence immediately forced her to confront this cruel reality.

    "Why is it like this?" she choked out, her voice filled with despair.

    "Didn''t you promise to marry me?" She pleaded, her words filled with anguish.

    "Didn''t you vow to always be by my side?" Her voice trembled with heartbreak.

    "Hey! Answer me!" She cried out, shaking Zayn''s lifeless body.

    "Young master!" Mira shouted, her voice cracking with grief.

    Tears streamed down her cheeks incessantly, and her face contorted with immense pain.

    "Didn''t you say just an hour ago that we would get married after Master and Lady Ca return?!" Madness consumed her thoughts, and she couldn''t contain it any longer.

    Yet, like before, Zayn, now lifeless, offered no response.

    "Ahhhh!"

    "No!"

    "This can''t be happening!"

    "Don''t leave me!!!"

    "Young master!!!"

    She screamed uncontrobly, and in the midst of her prolonged crying, her tears dwindled, leaving behind a solitary droplet of blood that trickled from the corner of her eye.

    Her piercing screams sent the entire mansion into a state of panic.

    Soon, servants and guards hurried towards the living room, their expressions mirroring utter devastation as if they were witnessing a natural disaster unfold.

    "Young master!"

    "How can this be?!" they eximed in disbelief, rushing toward Zayn''s lifeless body.

    "Miss Mira!"

    "What happened?!" a frantic guard inquired, seeking answers from Mira.

    However, Mira paid no heed to their questions, her mind nk and her soul seemingly lost.

    "Young master," she kept muttering, refusing to respond to the guard''s question.

    Witnessing this, the guard swiftlymanded some servants to escort Mira to her room.

    The servants promptly moved to assist Mira, but her disoriented state fueled her resistance.

    "No!"

    "Don''t separate me from the young master!"

    "The young master is still sleeping!"

    "Leave us alone!" She persisted, rebelling and screaming in hysterics.

    Observing the scene, several servants exerted gentle force until Mira appeared exhausted and eventually lost consciousness.

    "Young master!" She continued to murmur those words before sumbing to unconsciousness.

    ----------

    Honestly, I''m not very good at creating sad scenes. Hahaha.

 Chapter 64 [Bonus ]Miras Sadness And Madness - Part 2

    ?

    "Young master!"

    "Sob Sob"

    "Please, don''t leave me!"

    In the hallway, just outside the living room, a woman was weeping loudly.

    Her face appeared worn and pale, indicating the prolonged duration of her crying.

    "Don''t forsake me."

    "I implore you."

    "Please, don''t leave me!" Mira, the woman, persisted in her desperate pleas, clutching her garments tightly against her chest.

    Suddenly,

    "Mira, why are you crying?!" A concerned male voice pierced through the air, instantly jolting Mira from her tearful state.

    "Young master?!" Mira raised her head abruptly, her eyes fixating on the figure of the man she had longed for.

    With a slight frown, the man reached out and helped Mira to her feet.

    "Why are you crying like this?"

    "What''s the matter?"

    "Who dared to bring you to tears?!" Zayn, the man, inquired once more, his voice tinged with anger.

    However, Mira remained frozen in shock, her body paralyzed by the sudden appearance of Zayn, rendering her incapable of offering a response to his question.

    "Young master?"

    "You¡ªYou''re alive?" Mira''s voice quivered as if she couldn''t fathom the reality of Zayn''s presence before her.

    Hearing her words, Zayn''s expression turned perplexed, and he responded in a peculiar tone, "Dead?"

    "Me? Dead?"

    "How could I possibly be dead?"

    "Mira, are you feeling unwell?" Zayn gently touched Mira''s forehead, his face filled with concern.

    Upon hearing his question, Mira''s eyes widened in disbelief.

    "Y-You... Are you truly alive, my young master?" Mira''s disbelief lingered, and she cautiously caressed Zayn''s cheek, seeking confirmation that the man before her was not a figment of her imagination.

    Before long, tears streamed down her face once more.

    "You... You''re truly alive!"

    "You''ve really returned, my young master!" Overwhelmed by emotion, Mira instinctively embraced Zayn tightly, unwilling to let go.

    Tears of happiness continued to flow down her cheeks.

    However, unlike before, these tears were born out of joy.

    "Please don''t ever leave me!"

    "Please! I beg of you!" Mira cried and pleaded with Zayn, holding him tightly and seeking reassurance and promises.

    Upon hearing Mira''s words, Zayn embraced her, providing aforting hold to calm her down.

    "Alright, I''m not going anywhere."

    "Don''t worry." He continued to stroke Mira''s back gently, his voice filled with reassurance.

    Yet Mira clung to Zayn as if unwilling to let him go, maintaining her tight embrace.

    "Don''t leave me alone."

    "I can''t imagine life without you," Mira repeated, her voice filled with desperation.

    Soon, a tender voice reached her ears, "Don''t worry, my dear Mira."

    "Did you have a nightmare?"

    Mira snapped out of her daze upon hearing the voice, and she gazed at Zayn while tenderly touching his face.

    "Yes, young master."

    "I had a nightmare where you left me forever."

    "Do you know how agonizing it was to witness that?" Mira''s voice trembled, unable to contain the overwhelming pain she experienced.

    Zayn gently ran his fingers through her hair and spoke softly, "Take a deep breath."

    "It was only a nightmare, and I am right here with you, you know?"

    "So, can you try to calm yourself?"

    "I am genuinely concerned to see you in such distress."

    Mira gradually found some sce upon hearing his words and nodded slightly, her emotions starting to settle.

    "However, may I continue to hold you like this for now?"

    "Please~" Mira pleaded, gently pressing her face against Zayn''s chest.

    "Of course," Zayn responded softly.

    In no time, Mira inhaled Zayn''s scent, finding sce in the familiar aroma, and her mind gradually settled.

    ''The young master is still alive,'' she reassured herself.

    ''It was all just a dream.''

    ''My young master is alive and embracing me.'' Mira repeated these thoughts in her heart, and a faint smile unconsciously graced her lips.

    Emerging from her reverie, Mira smiled and held Zayn tightly in her arms.

    "Young master."

    "You''re right!"

    "You''re still alive, and it was just a nightmare that you died and left me."<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    "I''m absolutely certain!" Mira eximed with excitement.

    However, her words received no response from Zayn, except for a single droplet, which turned out to be blood, streaming down her cheek.

    "Eh?" Mira instinctively looked up and witnessed Zayn''s smiling face instantly contort in pain.

    "Young master!" Mira snapped back to reality and cried out.

    But Zayn''s pained expression remained unresponsive.

    "M-Mira, my chest... it hurts so much."

    "Help me, Mira." Zayn''s voice trembled with pain, causing Mira to freeze in utter disbelief.

    In an instant, Zayn released his grip on her, his body copsing to the floor, his face drained of color.

    "Young master!" Mira screamed, unable toprehend the scene unfolding before her.

    Her gaze fixed on a puncture wound in Zayn''s chest, from which blood flowed incessantly.

    "Ahhh!"

    "No!!!"

    "Don''t!"

    Filled with desperation, Mira swiftly moved to staunch the bleeding from Zayn''s chest.

    But before she could take action, her hand was grasped by Zayn, who had turned pale and was coughing.

    "Mira, don''t concern yourself with me, cough!"

    "Please, focus on your own well-being and forget about me."

    "I''m sorry I can''t remain by your side any longer, Mira." Zayn struggled to convey these words to Mira, who continued to weep.

    "No! No!"

    "Don''t!"

    "Please!"

    "It''s just a nightmare! It''s just a nightmare!" Mira screamed frantically.

    But then Zayn, on the brink of death, managed to offer a gentle smile as he caressed her cheek.

    He uttered, "Don''t cry like this."

    "It doesn''t suit you."

    "Cough!"

    "I love you, Mira."

    "Goodbye." Zayn slowly closed his eyes, and in the presence of Mira, who vehemently shook her head, his form began to fracture and fade away.

    "No!!!" Mira''s piercing scream reverberated through the air as darkness seemed to engulf her vision, casting an ominous shadow over everything around her.

    ...

    "Young master!" Mira cried out, and in an instant, the scenery around her shifted, revealing her own bedroom.

    "Bedroom?" Mira questioned herself, her confusion evident as she tried to make sense of her surroundings.

    "So, it was all just a dream?" She clutched her head, feeling disoriented, until a female voice sounded from beside her.

    "Miss Mira? You''ve finally awakened!" The young maid eximed with excitement, her face filled with relief.

    "You?" Mira asked with a perplexed tone, her gaze fixed on the maid standing beside her.

    In response, the maid promptly introduced herself, saying, "I''m Zoe, one of the maids from the Welston family''s main mansion."

    Mira nodded slightly, as if starting toprehend the situation, and inquired, "What are you doing in my room?"

    Zoe let out a sigh of relief and began to exin.

    "You were unconscious for over two days, and it had everyone in the mansion extremely worried."

    "I''ve been taking care of you ever since you fainted."

    Mira was taken aback, her eyes widening in disbelief.

    "I was unconscious for more than two days?!"

    "No!"

    "I must have kept young master Zayn waiting!"

    "I need to return to my duties immediately and attend to him!" Mira spoke hastily, intending to get out of bed.

    However,cking strength, she ended up falling from the bed, causing her to furrow her brow.

    She turned to Zoe, who continued to gaze at her with a puzzled expression.

    "What are you doing?"

    "Help me go see the young master!" Mira eximed, her voice tinged with urgency, as she sought assistance from Zoe, who still looked at her with a somber expression.

    "Miss Mira..." Zoe spoke, her face contorted with pain, tears welling up in the corners of her eyes.

    "Young master..."

    "The young master...is no longer with us."

    "I''m sorry." Zoe''s voice quivered as she finally revealed the truth, her tears streaming down her cheeks uncontrobly.

    Upon hearing this, Mira''s face became the epicenter of attention, with a look of disbelief etched across her features.

    "Y-Young master, are y-you truly gone?" She asked in a dazed and trembling tone.

    *Boom!

    Simultaneously, thunder roared and a fierce windstorm erupted outside, amplifying the already somber atmosphere within the room and throughout the entire mansion.

 Chapter 65 [Bonus ]Miras Sadness And Madness - Last Part

    ?

    "Young master, have you really left?" Mira muttered nkly.

    "But didn''t he promise?" She whispered, clinging to a glimmer of hope.

    "Is this just a dream?" Mira continued to mutter in disbelief.

    Zoe, witnessing this, couldn''t help but cry harder, embracing Mira tightly.

    "I understand!"

    "I understand!"

    "But this is our reality, Miss Mira," Zoe shouted with a distressed expression.

    "You have to find a way to ept it."

    Zoe, while sobbing and struggling for words,forted Mira, who still wore a vacant expression.

    Upon hearing this, Mira couldn''t contain her tears and embraced Zoe tightly.

    "Impossible!"

    "Young master!"

    "Ah! Ah! Please don''t leave me!"

    "Young master!" Mira''s cries echoed through the room, casting an immediate shadow of gloom over the atmosphere.

    ...

    The atmosphere inside the main mansion of the Welston family was heavy with tension.

    Particrly in the Welston family''s main cemeteryplex, where the cemetery served as a sacred ce for the departed members of the family.

    A multitude of people had gathered there now.

    Dressed in somber ck attire, they gazed solemnly at the coffin containing the lifeless body of Zayn Welston.

    The atmosphere was heavy with overwhelming sorrow, tears, and a multitude of agonizing emotions, heightened by the rain-soaked weather and intermittent thunder. It bestowed upon the day an unsettling aura, as if it were an urrence that should have nevere to pass.

    Representatives from all the prominent families in the capital had gathered for the funeral and final visit of the Welston family''s heir.

    Their expressions clearly reflected disbelief and regret.

    "I never anticipated that the Welston family''s heir would meet such a tragic end at the hands of his ex-fianc¨¦e," someone whispered with remorse.

    "You''re right, the news is utterly unexpected," another person beside them responded in agreement.

    Not just these individuals, but everyone present couldn''t help but be shocked and struggle to ept this devastating news.

    The Welston family!

    The most influential family in the entire capital had truly lost its sole heir, and at the hands of his own betrothed no less!

    This news reverberated throughout the capital and sent shockwaves across the entire country.

    The entire capital was in upheaval, and there was a pervasive sense of certainty that the Welston family would unleash their fury at this very moment.

    ...

    "Young master, pleasee back."

    "Please don''t be like this."

    "I''ll be a good girl, I promise." Mira, looking exhausted and wearing a vacant expression, remained lying on her bed in her room.

    She couldn''t bring herself to attend Zayn''s ongoing funeral.

    She feared that his death would shatter the illusion she had built in her mind that Zayn was still alive.

    She understood this, but epting the truth filled her with dread.

    She was afraid that this was the harsh reality she had to face.

    A reality that could drive her to the brink of insanity and strip away her sanity.

    "Help me, young master," Mira whimpered in pain, clutching her head as she pleaded.

    "Pleasee back and tell me that all of this is just an illusion!"

    "Please!" She cried out desperately.

    Yet reality remained an unbearably cruel fact.

    Zayn should have been here when she was in such distress.

    She remembered how, as a young girl, Zayn wouldfort her whenever she was frightened by a thunderstorm or any little thing.

    He would gently stroke her head and say, "Take it easy."

    "I''m right here with you, Mira."

    "I''ll take care of all the difficulties you face!"

    "So, please call my name whenever you need me, alright?"

    Fragments of these memories flooded her mind, further intensifying her struggle to ept the truth.

    "Young master," she whispered, repeatedly calling out his name in desperate need.

    And then, in an instant...<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    *Boom!*

    The sound of thunder resonated once more, abruptly interrupting Mira''s daydreaming.

    Instinctively, she pressed a pillow against her ears, trembling with fear.

    "Help me, young master!" Overwhelmed by the deafening sound of thunder, Mira''s screams filled the air as hysteria gripped her tightly.

    On any ordinary day, she wouldn''t be so frightened by a mere lightning strike.

    However, without Zayn by her side, she felt incredibly vulnerable.

    After a while, Mira snapped out of her daze, opening her eyes wide.

    Mira gazed ahead, feeling something resting against her neck.

    It was a ne adorned with a photo pendant.

    Examining the pendant, she saw a picture of a handsome boy holding a shy little girl in his arms.

    The boy wore a joyful smile as he faced the camera, while the little girl''s face radiated curiosity and a beaming smile as she looked up at him.

    As Mira observed the photo, a flood of beautiful memories rushed through her mind.

    Tears unconsciously streamed down her cheeks, falling onto the precious image.

    "Do you know, young master?" she asked, her voice trembling amidst tears and a bittersweet smile forming on her lips.

    "Ever since you entered my life, it was as if a light had illuminated the darkness within me," she softly murmured, tenderly caressing the photo.

    "However, ever since you left me, I feel like the only light in my life has vanished, leaving me surrounded by darkness," she whispered, biting her lip softly.

    She continued, her voice gentle, "You know, young master, the fairy tale you always tell me before I go to bed? The one about a princess in a kingdom who is willing to give up everything for a prince who has lost his noble status?"

    "When I hear that story, I often dream and imagine myself as the main character and you as the prince, you know?" Mira giggled, and her tears subsided.

    A profound serenity washed over her face.

    "The princess was even willing to defy her entire family and kingdom to be with the fallen prince, and eventually, they made the decision to elope and escape the kingdom, seeking refuge in a ce where they would never be discovered." Mira recounted the story Zayn always told her before bedtime, her voice filled with nostalgia.

    "However, fate dealt a cruel blow, and the armies of the kingdom finally caught up with them," she continued, her voice filled with sorrow.

    "The prince faced execution right before the eyes of the devastated princess."

    "The princess wept uncontrobly, pleading desperately for the prince''s life."

    "But, young master, the prince in the tale disyed neither fear nor panic in the face of impending death." Mira smiled and whispered.

    "He calmly said, ''Do not worry about me, and please forget about me,'' and smiled blissfully, as if death held no fright."

    "Eventually, the prince met his demise during the execution."

    Mira fell silent, her gaze fixed on the photograph of the handsome boy, and a sense of relief washed over her expression.

    "The princess spiraled into madness and eventually chose to end her life, consumed by the unbearable yearning to be reunited with her beloved," she continued, her voice trembling.

    Gradually, Mira rose from her bed and approached a small cupboard in her room.

    Inside, she spotted a knife that she always kept on hand for practice.

    Without hesitation, she reached for the knife, a gentle smile spreading across her face.

    "I have chosen to follow the path of the princess to reunite with the one she loves."

    "After all, you are the prince, and I am the princess, aren''t we?" Her face showed no sign of fear or hesitation.

    Without dy, she aimed the tip of the knife at her own heart and swung it.

    *Stab!*

    The knife pierced her heart, causing blood to gush forth, drenching the floor in a pool of crimson.

    Mira wavered, her body copsing onto the floor.

    "Cough!"

    She coughed, blood trickling from the corner of her lips.

    "Young master, if there is life after death," she whispered softly, her voice tinged with a touch of hope.

    "I implore that we remain together, by each other''s sides."

    "Promise me you won''t leave me again, alright?" Her exquisitely beautiful face grew pale, and gradually she lost consciousness.

    Thest sight that greeted her fading vision was Zoe, who opened the door to her room and rushed towards her with an expression of panic and disbelief.

    "It''s alright; I can finally catch up with you, young master."

    "Just as we promised when we first met, right?" She whispered softly before finally sumbing to death.

    ---------------------

    Yes, I finally finished this bonus chapter.

    I''ll be writing from the point of view of other characters like Chloe, Luna, and the people closest to Mc after the death of our dear Mc.

    However, I will tuck it in the next bonus chapter, and for now, I will focus on Mc''s story first.

    Thank you.

 Chapter 66 Ten Years Passed Swiftly, Almost In The Blink Of An Eye

    ?

    "So, how should we solve this problem, Runa?" A teenage boy with an extraordinarily handsome face smiled at the girl named Runa.

    Hearing this, Runa looked at the teenage boy''s face with a puzzled expression.

    "Young master, I''mpletely confused."

    "Can you help me understand it?" She bowed her head sadly, her tone pleading.

    Observing her distress, the teenage boy sighed and swiftly grabbed a piece of paper and a brush.

    He began drawing something on the paper, hoping to provide rity and find a solution.

    "This is the answer," he said, handing the paper to Runa with a helpless expression.

    "Thank you, young master!" Runa''s eyes lit up, eager to take the paper.

    However, the boy raised his hand, signaling for her to stop.

    "This is thest time, you know?"

    "I won''t assist you anymore in the future."

    "Otherwise, you won''t be able to grow and learn on your own." He spoke with a slightly serious tone.

    Upon hearing this, Runa''s initially joyful expression swiftly transformed into one of dejection and gloom.

    "Of course, if you''ve genuinely made an effort and can''t find the answer, I''ll assist you," the teenage boy said with a gentle smile, stroking Runa''s hair.

    Runa''s expression transformed once again, savoring the boy''s caress.

    "Hehehe, you''re the best, young master~" Unnoticed by the teenage boy, Runa immediately embraced him gently, nestling her head against his chest.

    "How old are you? And why do you still seek such affection?" He smiled helplessly, reciprocating the girl''s embrace.

    "Well, I''m already fifteen years old, you know?" Runa looked at the young man excitedly, once again nuzzling her head against his chest.

    "Then why do you still yearn for childish coddling?" He softly stroked her hair and inquired.

    Upon hearing this, Runa ceased her movements, and a soft, gentle voice resonated in the teenage boy''s ears.

    "It''s because of you, young master."

    "Every time I''m with you, I feel an unusually strong longing for you." Runa closed her eyes and savored the scent of the teenage boy''s body as if it were her impulse that made her do that.

    Runa expressed her feelings without any hint of embarrassment or nervousness.

    The teenage boy''s expression underwent an immediate change, and he too closed his eyes, as if lost in thoughts about someone.

    "I also feel a profound longing to be by your side, Runa," he whispered.

    "It''s as if you were the one I''ve been yearning for all these years." The two of them quietly embraced each other, findingfort and contentment in their shared embrace.

    After a few minutes, the two of them parted, causing Runa''s face to immediately turn red.

    "Well, it seems you have indeed grown up, Runa." The teenage boyughed and yfully teased her.

    "Of course I''m a grown-up!" she responded, turning her face away in embarrassment.

    The two of them exchanged nces and shared a lightheartedugh.

    "Well, let''s handle that matter first." The teenage boy smiled, speaking softly.

    "Yes, young master."

    "Leave everything to me!" She eximed excitedly, patting her chest.

    Unknowingly, as she patted her chest like that, the teenage boy saw the breasts that had grown on her chest jiggle.

    "She really has grown up," he thought to himself, acknowledging the changes in Runa and responding with a small nod to the enthusiastic girl.

    "Then I''ll take my leave, young master." Runa slightly bowed her head and smiled.

    "Okay," he replied, returning her smile.

    Soon, Runa exited the teenage boy''s study, leaving him alone inside.

    Observing her departure, the teenage boy let out a sigh and walked over to the window at the end of his study.

    He stood there, gazing out at the rainy weather, lost in his thoughts.

    "It''s been ten years since that day, huh?" Whispered the teenager, who was Arthur.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    This month, or more precisely, this year, marked his fifteenth year of reincarnation into this peculiar world.

    Over the course of these ten years, he had undergone significant growth.

    As a child, his face had been exceptionally handsome, but now it exuded a greater sense of maturity.

    Furthermore, his height had seen healthy growth, reaching approximately 178 centimeters, andbined with his mature demeanor, he appeared truly impable.

    Of course, in this world, Arthur was still a teenager, but when considering his previous life age, he had lived for over thirty-five years.

    During the ten-year period, he diligently honed his skills and abilities inherited from his previous life.

    He even believed that he had surpassed the old servant of the Welston family who had once instructed him in his previous life as Zayn Welston.

    However, unbeknownst to Arthur, the Welston family servant possessed tremendous power.

    As the trainer of three generations of Welston family heirs, including Arthur himself, the true extent of his strength remained a mystery to him.

    Arthur could only specte about his own capabilities and their potential to surpass those of his former mentor.

    "All the arrangements have been made, and I''ve even taken advantage of all the opportunities avable within the Balka Empire," Arthur mused, contemting his actions.

    "In addition, I have discovered remarkable children among the orphans in the western settlement region of Rozen. They possess great potential and could be of significant assistance to me in the future," Arthur whispered.

    "None of them are mentioned in the novel or can be considered as part of Abel''s future prospects and opportunities," he added, highlighting their absence from the predetermined events of the novel.

    Despite the efforts and preparations he had made, it seemed that these elements were not foreseen or ounted for in Abel''s potential future opportunities.

    "However, David seems overly concerned about me and desires immediate control," Arthur said, holding his chin in thought.

    A profound intensity gleamed in his eyes, a reflection of the immense efforts he had invested in the past ten years since his awakening.

    Moreover, with his status as an heir, navigating through various situations had be significantly easier for him.

    Of course, this also came with its share of inconveniences, as Arthur''s every move was closely monitored by the shadow guards, a group of spies specifically handpicked and trained by David himself.

    In the novel, the shadow army held great significance as they yed a crucial role in David''s rebellion against Emperor Alex, with the old butler assuming leadership of this formidable organization.

    Their efforts brought them close to achieving absolute victory, but little did they anticipate the depths of Emperor Alex''s hidden power.

    Reflecting on that fateful incident, Arthur''s perception of Emperor Alex grew immensely.

    This realization motivated him to continuously sharpen his strategic thinking abilities, ensuring he remained astute and vignt when confronting Emperor Alex.

    "This year marks the officialmencement of the storyline," Arthur murmured, his eyes closed in deep contemtion.

    "In two years'' time, David''s rebellion against Emperor Alex should initiate," he continued, lost in his thoughts.

    To be honest, despite his meticulous preparations, Arthur harbored doubts regarding his ability to ovee these formidable challenges.

    Of particr concern was his aspiration to attain the status of an Elemental Saint within the next two years.

    The notion seemed utterly imusible, as even individuals with high talent typically required seven to eight years to break through from the fifth circle stage and reach the esteemed rank of an Elemental Saint.

    A mocking smile formed on his lips as he dered, "But I am a ''special'' one who is not bound by suchws."

    "Thus, it is indeed possible."

    As he contemted, a knock resounded from his door, interrupting his thoughts.

    *KNOCK!*

    Startled, he snapped out of his reverie and directed his attention toward the door.

    "Who is it?" he asked casually.

    However, no response came from the other side, causing a slight furrow to form on his brow.

    "Who is out there?" He repeated it, this time with a hint of impatience, as he made his way towards the door.

    Suddenly, he heard a soft yet mature female voice that sent shivers down the spine of any man who heard it.

    "Arthur, it''s me."

    "May Ie in, my dear?"

    Upon hearing this, Arthur''s eyes widened in astonishment.

    "Mother?" he eximed.

 Chapter 67 Vivian Balka, Strangeness And Request

    ?

    "Mom?" Arthur eximed in surprise.

    The person he referred to as "mom" was none other than Vivian Balka, the first wife of David and sister of Emperor Balka.

    A few days after Arthur had be the heir, Vivian returned from her travels, and it was during this time that they met for the first time.

    Recalling this, Arthur''s smile widened, and he proceeded to open the door to his room.

    Before him stood an exquisitely beautiful and mature woman.

    The woman possessed a wless face, entuated by her stunning green eyes.

    However, there was an air of indifference in her otherwise perfect countenance.

    It was apparent at first nce that she shared a resemnce with Emperor Alex.

    Her signature blonde hair, akin to that of Emperor Alex and Lucia, cascaded down her back in straight strands.

    Arthur''s gaze couldn''t help but take in her immacte physique.

    She wore a pristine white dress thatplemented her appearance, although it seemed slightly tight around her ample breasts.

    Nevertheless, apart from his biological mother, Elizabeth, Vivian was the only woman who couldpare to her in beauty.

    Upon seeing Arthur before her, the woman''s expression transformed from indifference to a genuine smile.

    "Why did you take so long to open the door for me, my dear?" Vivian inquired, her voice filled with concern as she gently stroked Arthur''s face.

    Arthur shook his head slightly and pressed Vivian''s hand against his cheek, speaking softly, "It''s alright, Mom. There are just some challenges that have made things difficult for me."

    Vivian''s expression turned surprised, and she sped Arthur''s hand, asking earnestly, "What is it? Let Mom help you."

    Her tone conveyed a sense of seriousness as she looked at Arthur.

    Once again, Arthur shook his head to reassure Vivian, saying, "It''s truly alright, Mom. I can handle it on my own, you know?"

    "I have my own problems to solve," he continued, speaking lightly and looking at the woman before him with kindness.

    To be honest, when he first met Vivian, Arthur intended to manipte her to further his own ns.

    He had carefully considered the benefits and risks of approaching her, as Vivian was initially introverted and indifferent.

    In the story, Vivian Balka is depicted as an exceedingly selfish and cruel woman.

    One could argue that her high self-esteem stems from being the only daughter of Emperor Balka.

    Vivian consistently disys a self-righteous attitude and vehemently opposes David marrying another woman.

    However, it is important to note that her opposition is not rooted in her love for David.

    Their marriage was arranged for political reasons, devoid of any genuine affection.

    Vivian''s objection to David marrying another woman stems from her belief that it would diminish the pride she has always taken in her position.

    She perceives it as a personal affront, as if her pride were being trampled upon.

    From the outset, Vivian harbored deep animosity toward Arthur upon learning that he was the son of Elizabeth, his second wife.

    Arthur vividly remembers how Vivian incessantly targeted him and found fault in his actions.

    As time passed, their rtionship gradually improved once Arthur became aware of Vivian''s vulnerabilities.

    He discovered that she suffered from profound loneliness and ack of emotional connection with others.

    Vivian''s privileged upbringing and the absence of genuine affection from her deceased father fueled her rebellious nature from a young age.

    This trait persisted into adulthood, and Arthur, recognizing this weakness, swiftly shifted his approach.

    Instead of exploiting her vulnerabilities through threats, he began employing emotional tactics to connect with her on a deeper level.

    Indeed, Vivian''s weakness had been outlined in the character introduction of the novel, and Arthur had a keen recollection of it.

    As expected, after a decade of being acquainted, Vivian gradually started to reveal her vulnerable side to Arthur and even began considering him her own son.

    Ironically, it could be argued that the person Vivian loves most today is himself.

    Vivian gazed at Arthur, her face filled with distress, as if she still desired to persuade him.

    However, Arthur, perceiving her inner turmoil, spoke softly, "Thank you for your concern, Mom."

    "But you know that I am the designated heir to Duke Asvold''s estate, and in the future, I will face challenges that may prove difficult for me."

    "So, let me learn to confront my own problems, and if I do encounter difficulties, I will definitely seek your assistance."

    "Please trust me, alright?" He gently caressed Vivian''s palm, soothing her.

    Upon hearing his words, Vivian acquiesced immediately.

    She regarded Arthur with a tender expression and said, "Alright, please inform me if you are unable to solve your problem, okay?"

    "After all, I still possess influence within the Balka Empire." With a smile on her face, she exined.

    Arthur nodded, his curiosity piqued as he asked, "By the way, is there a specific reason for your visit today, Mom?"

    "You don''t usuallye to see me like this."

    Vivian''s gentle expression quickly transformed into annoyance upon hearing his question.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    She yfully pinched Arthur''s cheek while retorting, "You mischievous boy, are you still wondering why I''m here?"

    "Don''t you know that I''ve been deeply concerned about you because you haven''t visited my roomtely?"

    Observing her reaction, Arthur chose not to argue and simply smiled.

    "Alright, Mom, I apologize, okay?"

    "I''ve been quite busytely organizing matters in the southern region."

    Arthur expressed a sense of helplessness tinged withint as he acknowledged, "Moreover, ever since Lord Duke''s departure, the responsibility for everything has fallen solely on my shoulders."

    However, this was all part of Arthur''s pretense.

    He was well aware that David''s departure was likely linked to his future rebellion ns, and the position he currently held was a chance for Arthur to turn the situation to his advantage.

    As the saying goes, "While the cat''s away, the mice will y," and with the ruler absent, the temporary authority fell to the heir.

    Furthermore, considering the talents and abilities Arthur had exhibited thus far, David had some level of faith in entrusting him with temporary power.

    However, Arthur was fully aware that David''s trust had its limits, evident in the presence of shadow guards assigned to monitor his actions closely.

    Nheless, Arthur believed that if he executed his ns meticulously, evading detection by David''s watchful shadow guards, he had a real chance to alter the course of Balka''s future and prevent David''s rebellion.

    Though he had a mere two years at his disposal before the rebellion was set tomence, a rtively short timeframe, Arthur''s confidence in his abilities and talents remained unwavering.

    Furthermore, considering the intricacies of the plot and the development of characters in the novel, his conviction grew even stronger.

    Upon hearing Arthur''s words, Vivian clenched her teeth, and her expression contorted into a frown.

    "This wretched David, leaving the government affairs to my son and just abandoning everything,"

    "Just wait and see how I''ll deal with youter," she said with a tone brimming with animosity towards David.

    Arthur, observing her reaction, couldn''t help but feel a tinge of sentiment.

    Truth be told, he initially perceived Vivian as an introverted and cruel woman.

    However, once someone managed to breach her emotional barriers and be dear to her, she would go to great lengths for that person.

    This was evident in her love for Arthur himself.

    Arthur also believed that Vivian was better suited to be a mother than Elizabeth.

    Unlike Vivian, who always treated him with motherly affection, Elizabeth''s perspective on Arthur leaned towards a romantic and unsettling nature, which made him quite apprehensive.

    Furthermore, recalling Elizabeth''s madness towards him depicted in the novel sent shivers down Arthur''s spine.

    As he reflected on Elizabeth, Arthur couldn''t help but miss her, despite the unsettling feelings she evoked.

    However, the fact that they hadn''t seen each other in over a decade only heightened his sense of unease.

    He couldn''t shake the thought that, upon their reunion, Elizabeth might attempt to imprison him to ensure they could be together forever.

    Arthur sighed, dismissing the thought and hoping that such a scenario would note to pass.

    Soon, he shook his head, reassuring Vivian, "It''s alright, Mom. I can handle this." He spoke softly.

    "Anyway, let''s go inside first, Mom."

    Without waiting for Vivian''s response, he took her hand, led her into his study, and invited her to sit down while he prepared tea for both of them.

    "So, Mom, is there something you truly want to share with me?" Arthur yfully inquired, his tone lighthearted.

    While he acknowledged that Vivian''s concern about their infrequent visits held some truth, he couldn''t help but feel that there was more to her motivations.

    After all, they had been in each other''spany for a decade, and it seemed unlikely that her worry was solely due to their recentck of interaction.

    As anticipated, Vivian''s expression softened, and a faint smile graced her lips in response to Arthur''s teasing question.

    "You truly understand me, my dear," Vivian admitted, her voice gentle and soft.

    "It''s true that I came because I missed you," she confessed, her words filled with tenderness.

    "However, I also have a slightly important matter to discuss with you," she added, her expression shifting slightly.

    Arthur arched an eyebrow, his curiosity piqued.

    He immediately inquired, "What is it, Mom?"

    "Please share it with me, and I will assist you," he offered, his expression gentle as he looked at the beautiful woman standing before him.

    Vivian''s expression swiftly changed at Arthur''s sudden approach, and her cheeks flushed with embarrassment.

    It could be said that Arthur''s charming appearance had a captivating effect on women, even on Vivian herself.

    As Arthur noticed Vivian''s peculiar reaction, he quickly realized his unintended influence and coughed awkwardly in embarrassment.

    "Cough! So, how can I assist you, Mom?"

    Hearing his question, Vivian attempted to maintain aposed demeanor, though her nervous expression betrayed her inner turmoil.

    Suddenly, to Arthur''s surprise, the words that escaped her lips were unexpected: "Can you apany me back to the Imperial Pce?"

 Chapter 68 Important Conversations, Planning

    ?

    "Are you going to the Imperial Pce?" Arthur looked at Vivian and asked to confirm.

    "Right, can you apany me there?" Vivian sighed helplessly and looked at Arthur with a pleading gaze, which appeared very alluring.

    "Because I can''t ask David toe with me, and you are the only one close to me, dear."

    "Can you?" Arthur looked at her for a moment, and, as if thinking of something, he asked in a soft tone.

    "Can you tell me the reason you went to the Imperial capital?" Arthur asked.

    It was not without reason that he was surprised like this because there was a plot in the story where Vivian went to the Imperial capital alone.

    And of course, as of now, she didn''t invite Arthur into the novel, considering that the two of them were not too close.

    However, Arthur still remembered that, not long after Vivian returned home, she suddenly fell ill.

    The doctor at Duke Asvold''s mansion diagnosed her with a very rare, high-level poison.

    For a month, she was bedridden and unable to move at all.

    Even in the novel, despite a year of efforts by the empire and Duke Asvold''s mansion to find a cure, they were unable to cure the poison in Vivian''s body.

    Finally, after a year and six months, Vivian died in her bed due to the ongoing effects of the poison that continued to eat away at her inner body.

    This also made readers of the novel hate the Balka Empire arc, including Arthur himself, because he believed Vivian should have been portrayed as a great viin considering her nature in the novel.

    However, unfortunately, that didn''t happen, and Vivian''s role ended up being just an inconspicuous background.

    Upon hearing Arthur''s question, Vivian closed her eyes and leaned her head on Arthur''s shoulder while exining.

    "Do you know about the conflict between the Balka Empire and the Savaran Empire?" Vivian asked in a soft tone.

    Arthur nodded and replied, "Yes, the Balka Empire and the Savaran Empire have been in a long-standing feud for decades, although they recently reached a truce." Arthur exined.

    "That''s true, but there have been reports from the empire indicating that the Savaran Empire is carrying out covert attacks on some of our territories."

    "This has escted the tension once again, and I n to visit the pce to get a better understanding of the situation," Vivian said.

    "Besides, my brother and Lucia are there, and I can''t help but worry," she exined while hugging Arthur''s arm.

    They had been doing this ever since Arthur captured her heart.

    However, despite not being rted by blood, Vivian found sce in the fact that Arthur was the one person she could always rely on by her side.

    Arthur pondered deeply, recalling the plots in the story and piecing them together until he reached a conclusion in his heart as he looked at Vivian beside him.

    "Her fate is truly tragic; she should have been able to be a prominent figure in the novel, but her life will end in a few years." Arthur sighed, his gaze filled with concern as he looked deeply at Vivian.

    "I will protect you, Mom," Arthur said firmly, his voice determined.

    Perplexed by his statement, Vivian tilted her head in confusion and gently pinched his cheek, seeking further rification.

    "What do you mean, dear?" she asked curiously.

    Arthur remained silent for a moment, his expression softening as a gentle smile formed on his face.

    "Don''t worry, it''s just that I want to protect you, Mommy," he chuckled, his mind filled with thoughts about the events surrounding Vivian''s impending death in the novel.

    Recalling all the plots he remembered, he pieced them together and came to the chilling conclusion that Vivian''s death was not a natural urrence but rather a carefully nned conspiracy¡ªa premeditated murder.

    In the novel, Vivian''s death marks the beginning of chaos in the Balka Empire Arc, as it sets off a chain of events.

    The Balka Empire engages in a final war against the Savaran Empire, which they ultimately win, but at the cost of damaging their own vitality.

    Subsequently,

    David initiates a rebellion against the Balka Empire.

    Undeniably, Vivian''s death due to poisoning served as the catalyst for the subsequent chain of events.

    And who was responsible for that? Arthur smiled faintly as a name came to his mind: "Maria Alvas."

    Maria Alvas is the second wife of Emperor Alex and the younger sister of the current Emperor Savaran, Ethan Alvas.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    As he thought of the woman, Arthur chuckled and muttered, "It seems I''ll have to visit the Imperial Pce and meet her."

    Alright, Arthur, I''ll rely on you." Vivian''s voice resonated in his ears, pulling him out of his contemtion.

    Arthur nodded, determination shining in his eyes.

    He whispered to himself, "I will alter your fate, and together with me, we will shape our destiny."

    Suddenly, a question arose in his mind, and he asked with curiosity, "When will we depart?"

    Vivian rested her chin on her hand, pondering for a moment.

    "In about five days, as I have much to prepare and you also need time to make arrangements, right?" she replied with a serious expression.

    Arthur nodded, acknowledging the truth of her words.

    There were still unresolved matters within the government that required his attention and swift resolution.

    Of course, everything seemed easy for Arthur, considering all the knowledge and skills he had already mastered.

    However, since he would be visiting the Weis family in two days to meet Anna, he needed to quickly organize all his affairs.

    Additionally, he sensed a stirring within the core of his body, indicating that the seal David had given him might soon be released.

    The thought filled him with excitement and anticipation.

    He had longed to harness the power of the elemental arts, which were essentially magic in this world.

    After ten years of waiting, he couldn''t wait to finally possess this extraordinary ability.

    This marked the beginning of his true journey toward bing powerful, and he was eager to embark on it.

    "Alright, I''ll wrap up all my tasks so that I can apany you calmly, Mom," Arthur exined, and Vivian nodded, understanding his intention.

    Vivian then stretched her body gracefully, her curves catching Arthur''s admiring gaze.

    Her beauty left him silently praising her in his heart.

    Afterward, Vivian rose slowly from her seat and cast a gentle look at Arthur, who remained on the sofa.

    "Thank you, dear," she said softly.

    "I apologize for burdening you."

    Arthur shook his head and replied, "It''s not a problem at all."

    "Just let me know if you need anything." He stood up, smiling at her.

    Their eyes met, and a meaningful smile formed between them.

    Soon, Vivian spoke again: "Alright, I''ll start preparing for our trip."

    "I won''t disturb you any longer, dear," she said softly, gently caressing Arthur''s face.

    Arthur nodded in response.

    As Vivian made her way out of the room, she paused at the doorway and nced back at Arthur.

    "Don''t forget toe to me if you face any troubles, dear," she said before leaving without waiting for a reply.

    "Being pampered like this feels amazing." Arthur sighed contentedly, then slowly returned to his desk.

    As he was sorting through paperwork, there was another knock on the door.

    *Knock!

    "Who is it?" he asked casually.

    A soft and familiar voice responded, "Young master, it''s me."

    "Runa?" Arthur eximed, recognizing the voice.

 Chapter 69 Possibilities

    ?

    "Runa?" Arthur eximed in surprise and immediately rose from his chair, making his way towards the door.

    "May Ie in, young master?" Runa asked just as Arthur opened the door to his room, revealing a young girl with long, flowing purple hair standing before him.

    "Young master?" Runa expressed her surprise upon seeing Arthur open the door.

    However, Arthur greeted her with a gentle smile, instantly captivated by the ethereal beauty of the young girl before him.

    It could be said that Runa had truly blossomed into an exceptionally beautiful young woman, as described in the novel.

    Her straight, flowing purple hair and her ck eyes held a hint of mature charm.

    Her body had matured, boasting a well-developed and voluptuous figure from several angles.

    "Young master?" Runa called out to Arthur once again, tilting her head in confusion.

    Hearing her voice, Arthur snapped out of his daze and gently caressed the girl''s hair with affection.

    "It''s nothing; I''m just surprised to see that my adorable little maid, who always trailed behind me, has transformed into such an extraordinarily beautiful young woman."

    He sighed, reminiscent of a proud father witnessing his daughter''s remarkable growth.

    Though these words were sincere, Arthur couldn''t help but feel a pang of unease, considering the fate that awaited Runa in the novel¡ªher tragic demise at the hands of Abel and his aplices.

    The realization only deepened his wariness about this altered future, leaving him uncertain about the significance of his actions.

    "You, young master, are truly bing adept at the art of seduction," Runa remarked, her smile growing as she delicately took hold of Arthur''s hand and pressed it against her cheek.

    Locked in each other''s gaze, they immediately embraced.

    Their connection had surpassed that of a typical master and maid; Arthur sensed a familiarity with Runa, reminiscent of his bond with Mira.

    However, he couldn''t help but wonder if it was merely his obsession with his previous life that caused him to mistake Runa for Mira.

    Nevertheless, that was his conclusion, unaware of what might truly lie ahead to surprise him.

    After their embrace, they reluctantly separated, and Arthur noticed Runa''s face flushed like a ripe apple.

    After all, she possessed little experience in matters of the heart.

    He chuckled softly and asked, "Is there anything important?"

    Runa immediately regained herposure and nodded slightly.

    "Yes, there are two important matters to report," she replied, adopting the demeanor of a secretary presentingpany data.

    "Oh?" Arthur raised an eyebrow. His curiosity was piqued as they entered the room and settled on the sofa.

    Runa handed him some papers and began exining.

    "As you requested, young master, I have thoroughly searched the entire Rozen territory to find the individuals you mentioned."

    "So far, I have managed to locate only three of them," she said softly.

    "I apologize, young master, but I haven''t been able to find the remaining two. I''m truly sorry," she added, bowing her head with a hint of sadness.

    Arthur, upon hearing this, took the papers and carefully read the information about the few individuals.

    A slight smile formed on his lips.

    "Good job, Runa," Arthur praised, his voice filled with pride as he affectionately caressed her hair.

    However, instead of happiness, Runa''s expression conveyed a sense of discontent.

    "I''m your ipetent assistant, young master," shemented, her tone filled with gloom.

    "I couldn''t even find the remaining two people with the resources you provided." Her head hung low, and tears involuntarily streamed down her cheeks.

    Observing her distress, Arthur chuckled softly and embraced her, gently soothing the crying Runa.

    "It''s okay; you''re my most reliable assistant, and no one can rece you, you know?" Arthur whispered softly.

    ''Indeed, there''s no one I can trust more than you.''

    ''Even in the novel, you were the one who constantly got Abel into trouble, almost to the point of his demise,'' Arthur thought to himself, recalling the intricate plot.

    ''But it was solely the damn plot armor that saved him,'' he added in his heart.

    Runa, who had been crying, suddenly halted her tears and gazed at Arthur with a tremor in her voice.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    "Really?" she asked, her tone filled with vulnerability.

    "Of course," Arthur assured her, gently caressing her face and soothing her.

    "But as for those two individuals..." Before Runa could continue, Arthur interjected and rified.

    "Those two individuals happen to be in the Imperial capital, Arkham, not in the southern region."

    "I simply wanted to confirm, and it seems my assumption was correct," he exined casually.

    Upon hearing this, Runa''s tension dissipated, and she rxed, leaning her head against Arthur''s chest and closing her eyes.

    In that serene moment, the two of them remained silent, finding sce and warmth in each other''s presence.

    "By the way, what''s the second news?" Arthur asked, his curiosity piqued.

    Runa, still resting her headzily on Arthur''s chest, responded promptly, "Lady Carina requested that I inform you that she wishes for you to visit her in her room."

    "She has something important to discuss."

    "Oh?" Arthur''s eyes brightened at the news, and a faint smile curled his lips.

    "Is she finally unable to sit still?" Arthur chuckled, his mind filled with thoughts of the woman who happened to be Alicia''s mother.

    In the novel, this woman yed the role of a minor viin but possessed considerable influence.

    Initially, she was portrayed as a spy and assassin disguised as a servant, sent to kill David in the story''s novel.

    Whether David eventually uncovers her disguise or not remains unclear, as the novel''s setting and events following that point are not extensively exined.

    In any case, the novel''s story truly begins when Abel arrives at the Balka emperor, serving as the starting point for the novel.

    However, Arthur spected that Carina might have been held captive by David and forced into submission; thus, Alicia was born.

    Contemting this possibility, Arthur shook his head at the enigmatic nature of David''s actions.

    In the novel, Arthur was aware of this situation and, believing that Carina posed a threat to Alicia, made the fatal mistake of killing her.

    He believed it to be a well-intentioned act, but it only fueled Alicia''s growing resentment toward him.

    "This bloody drama is truly horrifying," Arthur sighed internally, reflecting on the consequences of his actions in the story.

    Of course, in reality, he didn''t make such a foolish mistake.

    Instead, he dealt with the situation in a different manner, avoiding the tragic oues of the novel.

    "Alright, I''ll go to her room," Arthur said with a soft smile on his face.

    Runa nodded, understanding their next steps, and they promptly parted ways.

    "Oh, by the way, young master," Runa called out to Arthur, as if remembering something.

    Arthur turned to her, curiosity evident in his voice. "Yes? What is it?"

    "I have a feeling that the seal on my core is about to be released," Runa exined, clutching her chest.

    Arthur nodded, a simr realization dawning on him.

    "I feel the same way," he confirmed.

    "It should be either tomorrow or in two days that the seal will be released, and we will regain our ability to use elemental arts," he said, a gentle smile forming as he yfully pinched Runa''s cheek.

    "Hmm~" Runa nodded, a smile gracing her features.

    Shortly after, Runa requested permission to leave.

    "Very well, young master," she replied, bowing her head respectfully.

    Arthur nodded and expressed his gratitude, saying, "Thank you for all your efforts, Runa."

    "You''re wee, young master~" she replied softly.

    With that, Runa left the room, leaving Arthur to silently gaze at the closed door.

    "She finally gave up, didn''t she?" Arthur chuckled to himself before making his way toward Carina''s room.

 Chapter 70 Story, Right?

    ?

    Arthur walked towards Carina''s room, lost in thought.

    Finally, he arrived at the door and noticed two maids standing guard.

    He greeted them lightly and asked, "Is Lady Carina inside?"

    The maids respectfully bowed their heads and replied, "Greetings, young master."

    And one of them promptly responded, "Yes, young master."

    "Lady Carina is waiting for you inside."

    "Pleasee in."

    With a nod of acknowledgment, Arthur entered the room.

    ...

    Arthur entered Carina''s room only to find it empty.

    His brow furrowed slightly as he ventured further into the room, until his gaze fell upon a breathtakingly beautiful woman seated on the balcony, leisurely enjoying a cup of tea.

    With her shoulder-length ck hair and captivating blue eyes, she exuded an air of elegance.

    d in a fittingly simple ck dress, she looked stunning.

    As Arthur approached, the woman seemed to sense his presence and turned her gaze toward him, offering a warm smile.

    "You''ve finally arrived, Arthur," Carina greeted him, a gentle smile gracing her lips.

    Arthur nodded in acknowledgment and settled into the seat beside her.

    "Would you like some tea?" Carina asked softly, extending the cup she had prepared.

    "Yes," Arthur replied nonchntly, his expression unchanged.

    He couldn''t muster the energy for idle conversation with someone as dangerous as Carina.

    Carina, unfazed by his response, poured the tea into the cup and handed it to Arthur.

    "Please give it a try."

    "I''ve put quite an effort into making this tea, you know," she remarked in a gentle tone.

    "Oh?" Arthur raised an eyebrow, his curiosity piqued.

    In a way, Arthur had a fondness for tea and possessed considerable knowledge about different varieties, thanks to his experiences in the previous world.

    However, in this current world, that knowledge had been pushed to the back of his mind, nearly forgotten.

    When Carina mentioned that the tea had been hard to acquire, it sparked his curiosity.

    Intrigued, he promptly took a sip from the cup, and a surprised expression crossed his face.

    "The vor and aroma are truly exceptional," he silently praised himself, indulging in another sip to relish the exquisite taste.

    This sensation was something he had truly missed.

    Just as he finished savoring the tea, Carina''s voice reached his ears.

    "Did you enjoy it?" Carina asked, her voice tinged with yfulness.

    Arthur nodded and ced the cup back on the table.

    "The tea is truly exceptional. It was worth the effort you put into obtaining it," Arthur remarked casually.

    Carina smiled, appreciating thepliment.

    "Thank you," she replied.

    As Arthur gazed at the woman beside him, he seized the moment to express his intended point.

    "Is this invitation of yours an indication of your decision regarding my offer?" Arthur asked in an indifferent tone, his gaze fixed on Carina.

    Upon hearing his question, Carina offered a faint smile and met Arthur''s gaze.

    "Regarding your n to overthrow David''s rule..." She paused momentarily, then shook her head.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    "I''m sorry, but I cannot intervene or join you," she stated firmly, as if there were no further negotiations.

    "Oh?" Arthur''s smile turned cold, and he fell silent for a moment.

    The two of them ceased their conversation, engulfed in silence.

    Eventually, Arthur took a sip of his tea and then regarded Carina with aposed expression.

    "Are you absolutely certain you won''t lend me your aid?" Arthur inquired, his voice filled with persistence.

    "If I seed, I can guarantee your safety, you know," he offered once again.

    However, Carina''s response remained unwavering.

    She shook her head and replied, "My decision has been made."

    "I cannot assist you in any way, and besides, you''re well aware of the extraordinary power David possesses."

    "How do you intend to confront him?" Carina asked, her expression carrying a hint of mockery.

    "You also know that I am just an ordinary woman."

    "How could I be of any assistance to you?" She continued in an odd tone.

    Nevertheless, Arthur chuckled at her words and regarded the woman before him.

    Arthur couldn''t help but admire the assassin''s eyes that stood before him.

    Carina''s acting skills were truly remarkable.

    Even without the context of the novel''s plot, he could still discern her facade.

    However, unraveling her true intentions would prove to be quite challenging.

    Arthur didn''t respond immediately.

    Instead, he took another sip of his tea, lost in his thoughts.

    "It seems that there''s no other option but to resort to coercion," he silently sighed.

    After a moment, Arthur, with his signature smile, spoke lightly.

    "You''re right. It appears that your decision is resolute," he remarked with a hint of resignation as if acknowledging her stance.

    "But did you know that hasty decisions can sometimes lead to unexpected disasters?" Arthur asked, a yful smile adorning his face.

    Confused, Carina furrowed her brow and inquired, "What do you mean?"

    Rather than providing a direct response, Arthur posed a counter-question.

    "I have an intriguing story to share. Would you like to hear it?" He asked Carina, leaning back slightly.

    Carina, still puzzled by Arthur''s intentions, nodded slightly.

    With a chuckle, Arthur began recounting the story.

    "One day, in a small vige, there was a teenage girl brimming with dreams, her gaze fixed upon the sky," Arthur began, his eyes focused on Carina, who maintained her perplexed expression.

    "This teenage girl had been living alone in the vige since she lost her parents as a child," Arthur continued, noting Carina''s continued frown.

    "One fateful day, a group of kidnappers arrived in the vige, abducting young women, including the teenage girl."

    Arthur narrated. As Carina listened to the story, her heart inexplicably raced.

    "After being taken captive, the teenage girl soon discovered that her kidnappers were none other than a renowned organization of assassins," Arthur added.

    "The kidnapped women, including her, were subjected to forceful training by the abductors to mold them into members of their organization," Arthur continued, maintaining a steady tone in his voice.

    "Yet, among all the captured women, only the teenage girl managed to endure and survive the brutal training," he paused, directing his gaze at Carina, whoseplexion had turned pale, covered in a thinyer of cold sweat¡ªquite a stark contrast to her earlier elegance.

    "Do you know the name of that woman?" Arthur asked Carina, his smile taking on a peculiar twist.

    Hearing his words, Carina looked at Arthur with disbelief, her expression incredulous.

    "Yes, that woman is you, Carina," Arthur stated, his gaze fixed on her as he continued, "Or rather, should I say Selina?

 Chapter 71 Would You Be Willing To Listen To My Story?

    ?

    "Or rather, should I call Selina?"

    Arthur cast a yful smile toward Carina, his gaze fixed on her face as he observed the subtle changes.

    "What do you mean?!" Carina eximed, rising from her seat, her expression a mix of disbelief and fear as she locked eyes with Arthur.

    Nevertheless, Arthur offered no response.

    Instead, he posed an unusual question, "Why?"

    "Is there an issue with my statement, Lady Carina?" He shook his head lightly and took a sip of his tea.

    Realizing her mistake, Carina swiftly regained herposure and settled back into her chair.

    Taking a deep breath, she turned her gaze back to Arthur.

    "Can you please exin how you are aware of this?" Carina asked Arthur once more, her face reflecting equal parts anxiety and curiosity.

    The revtion shook her to the core, as this was a deeply buried secret that remained concealed within her, unknown even to David!

    Now, with Arthur alluding to it, she couldn''t help but feel a chilling mixture of unease and apprehension.

    With a smile, Arthur remarked, "So, you''re not denying it?"

    Carina chose not to respond directly to Arthur''s question, but his interpretation of her silence as an agreement was confirmed.

    Yet Arthur had no intention of hastily satisfying Carina''s curiosity.

    He saw this moment as the start of his strategic negotiation, and he aimed to gradually heighten her anxiety, skillfully leading her into his trap.

    It served as a form of retribution for Carina''s earlier hasty rejection of his offer and her subsequent pretense.

    Observing Carina growing increasingly uneasy, Arthur recognized that the opportune moment had arrived.

    Maintaining an unwavering expression, Arthur coolly replied, "That''s because I hold all the cards."

    He then resumed sipping his tea, unaffected.

    Perplexed by his statement, Carina furrowed her brow and asked in an odd manner, "What do you mean by ''knowing everything''?"

    Arthur rified with a slight smile on his lips, "I mean exactly what you''re imagining: I possessplete knowledge, down to the very vige you reside in."

    However, it was all a web of falsehoods and nonsense.

    In truth, he had no knowledge of everything he imed.

    It was merely a bluff he used to deceive Carina.

    As it turned out, Arthur''s knowledge of this world stemmed solely from the novel "The Birth of the Elemental Lord."

    However, he hadn''t read the book cover to cover, which meant that he didn''t possess aprehensive recollection of all the characters, plotlines, and other details within it.

    Characters like Runa, Elizabeth, David Asvold, and several other supporting characters predominantly appeared in the Balka Empire arc, which Arthur had thoroughly read and familiarized himself with.

    However, beyond that particr story arc, his understanding was limited, and he relied on his reasoning and spections regarding the characters and the overall plot.

    Of course, he had managed to glean some information from spoilers that were circting on the inte during the novel''s peak period.

    These spoilers had gained traction due to the fervor surrounding the book at the time.

    These fragments of leaked information contributed to his limited understanding of certain aspects of the story, allowing him to piece together additional details beyond what he had personally read.

    However, it was crucial to acknowledge that these spoilers were notprehensive and were susceptible to containing inuracies, resulting in his having an iplete grasp of the overall novel.

    Furthermore, ording to the woman adorned with radiant light, this world was the true reality, and the novel Arthur had read merely offered a glimpse into this vast Elemental world.

    Thus, Arthur deduced from her words that "The Birth of the Elemental Lord" was likely a novel that touched upon a fraction of the intricate backdrop of this extraordinary world.

    Given the existence of the iprehensibly vast four continents, the woman''s assertion appeared usible.

    Speaking of Carina, the character sheet provided scant details, leaving Arthur unaware of her journey prior to encountering David.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    Carina''s reaction was evident as she flinched slightly at Arthur''s words, her disbelief written across her face.

    She questioned him hesitantly, "Is this true? Did you gather this information from intelligence sources at Duke Asvold''s mansion?"

    Arthur''s eyes brightened subtly, silently expressing gratitude for the unfolding situation.

    "Indeed, a clever woman like Carina wouldn''t be easily deceived," he mused inwardly.

    However, Arthur had prepared for this very scenario, making it a straightforward matter to handle someone like her.

    With aposed demeanor, he merely shook his head, choosing not to provide a direct response.

    In certain situations, excessive talking and exerting forceful persuasion can lead to increased suspicion and disbelief, rendering people unconvinced.

    Consequently, maintaining silence and refraining from providing answers can be crucial to fostering conviction.

    This approach was particrly effective with intelligent individuals like Carina.

    Additionally, the psychological pressure Arthur had exerted from the outset made the task even easier.

    As anticipated, Carina, perceiving Arthur''s unwaveringposure and his serious demeanor, promptly closed her eyes, seemingly lost in thought, validating the effectiveness of Arthur''s calcted strategy.

    Without disturbing Carina, Arthur maintained his silence while he leisurely savored his tea.

    However, he noticed that his cup was now empty, prompting a smile to curl upon his lips.

    He swiftly prepared another cup of tea, employing a different technique that he hadn''t utilized since his past life.

    Drawing upon the knowledge acquired from his previous existence, he adjusted the temperature, water measurements, and other factors ordingly.

    After dedicating two minutes to the process, he finallypleted the preparation.

    Carefully lifting the cup, he took a sip, and a subtle spark of delight flickered in his eyes.

    "My technique remains exceptional!"

    Arthur silently praised himself, knowing that his tea-making technique had not been forgotten.

    He relished the taste of his tea, taking satisfaction in his aplishment.

    Although Carina appeared to be in a state of slumber with her eyes closed, Arthur paid no mind to it.

    He could sense her breathing, indicating that her mind was not at rest but rather engaged in frantic contemtion.

    Moreover, Arthur was confident of his forting victory.

    He firmly believed that Carina would ultimately agree to his terms.

    Now, the question remained: How could he be so certain?

    Hehe, let''s find out.

    After another minute psed, Carina''s eyes fluttered open.

    However, instead of directing her gaze toward Arthur, she focused on the breathtaking sky visible beyond the balcony.

    The sky retained a somewhat overcast appearance, remnants of the recent rainfall.

    Several moments passed, during which she inhaled deeply, before eventually shifting her attention to Arthur, who met her with a gentle smile already fixed upon his face.

    Softly, in stark contrast to his previous indifferent tone, Arthur asked, "Have you reached a decision?"

    Carina nodded, locking her gaze with Arthur''s.

    "I agree with you."

    Arthur, although expecting this oue, was taken aback as Carina''s next words resonated in his ears.

    "However, would you be willing to listen to my story first?"

 Chapter 72 Clarity On Everything And The Conquest Of Carina

    ?

    "Oh, certainly." Arthur nodded, agreeing to Carina''s request and attentively preparing to listen.

    He hadn''t anticipated Carina''s sudden desire to share a story, which caught him off guard.

    However, considering her agreement to cooperate, it seemed reasonable.

    Perhaps, within her narrative, he might uncover valuable information that had eluded him in the story.

    Upon hearing Arthur''s consent, Carina''s smile transformed.

    It radiated genuine warmth, in stark contrast to the artificial smiles she had worn in the past.

    Arthur found himself captivated by her smile, recognizing that it suited her perfectly.

    "You may already be aware of much of it, but allow me to tell you directly, Arthur," Carina said with a deliberate pace.

    Her gaze shifted to the gradually brightening sky following the rain.

    "Twenty years ago, I resided alone in a modest vige nestled amidst the verdant mountains, near the border between the Balka Empire and the Savaran Empire," she reminisced, a lovely smile gracing her lips as she spoke, her tone tinged with nostalgia.

    "At that time, I was twelve years old and living without my parents," she shared.

    "In our vige, we enjoyed a peaceful existence, and overall, I was content."

    "However, I often felt a profound sense of loneliness, particrly during the nights when I found myself alone in our house."

    She paused briefly before continuing, "In any case, my parents are no longer with me."

    "Consequently, I would spend my days in solitary pursuits, isted within the confines of my home."

    "Observing children my age living harmoniously with their parents stirred within me a potent mix of jealousy and helplessness," she revealed, her voice resonating with a blend of envy and resignation.

    Upon hearing her ount, Arthur refrained from interrupting or offering constion.

    He understood that at this moment, Carina simply needed someone to listen attentively.

    "One day, while engrossed in my solitary y, I unintentionally overheard some neighbors conversing about an execution that had taken ce eleven years prior," Carina disclosed, her head bowed in sadness.

    "To my utter shock, I soon realized that the individuals they were discussing were my own parents," she continued, her voice heavy with sorrow.

    "Compelled to eavesdrop further, I discovered that my parents had been killed during a visit to Rozen, where they had gone to purchase daily necessities."

    "Regrettably, they were suspected of espionage by Duke Asvold''s mansion," she revealed, her tone unusually grim.

    Arthur, upon hearing this truth, had not anticipated such a story unfolding.

    However, he harbored no doubt regarding Carina''s words.

    During that period, when tensions ran high between the forces of the Balka Empire and the Savaran Empire, David, who harbored a profound animosity towards the Savaran Empire, likely regarded anyone who ventured into Rozen with suspicion.

    Coincidentally, the vige where Carina residedy in close proximity to the border between the two empires.

    Given the circumstances, it was usible that David had entertained suspicions about Carina''s parents, perceiving them as agents sent by the Savaran Empire to gather intelligence in the southern region¡ªa bordering area directly adjacent to the Balka Family''s firmly controlled eastern territory.

    As Arthur reflected on these details, he began toprehend the rationale behind her eptance of David''s assassination mission, as depicted in the story.

    However, a lingering question remained unanswered: How was it possible for him to have a child with David, namely Alicia?

    "Is there more to the story?" Arthur pondered silently to himself.

    Naturally, he refrained from asking and instead remained attentive, fully immersed in the unfolding story.

    Undoubtedly, the answers will reveal themselves in due course.

    With that in mind, Carina resumed her storytelling.

    "Overwhelmed by grief and disbelief, I found myself inconsble, locking myself away for over five agonizing days," she confessed, her tone tinged with self-deprecation.

    "Until one fateful day, our vige fell victim to the very ck-robed army you''re familiar with, Arthur," Carina revealed softly, her gaze directed towards Arthur by her side.

    In understanding, Arthur nodded, indicating hisprehension of the events she referred to.

    "They subjected all the abducted women to intense and inhumane training regimens," she continued, her voice filled with somber recollection.

    "You might already be aware that in our vige, there are no awakened individuals; everyone, myself included, is an ordinary person," she added with a gentle smile, pausing momentarily to take a sip of her tea.

    Arthur remained silent, his mind slightly perplexed by her statement.

    The information Carina shared left Arthur perplexed, as it contradicted his understanding.

    In his perception, assassins relied on elemental arts for an effective offense.

    Despite the confusion, Arthur maintained aposed expression, nodding in acknowledgment of Carina''s words.

    Carina, noticing his response, smiled and proceeded, "In the end, I was the sole survivor among all the women who were abducted."

    "Afterward, they subjected me to rigorous training for over five years," she revealed.

    "In those five years, they also conducted experiments on me, known within their circles as "transformation," she exined with a hint of nonchnce.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    "It involves the removal of a person''s heart and its recement with an elemental heart," she borated casually.

    Arthur, taken aback by this story, couldn''t conceal his shock as his eyes widened involuntarily.

    Thankfully, Carina had her head lowered at that moment, unaware of his reaction.

    His heart raced with intensity, pounding rapidly within his chest.

    "Removing a person''s heart and recing it with the heart of an elemental?"

    "How does that process ur, and how does it function?"

    "There''s absolutely no mention of this in the novel!" He inwardly eximed.

    Completely bewildered, Arthur found himself at a loss for words.

    The information he had received was utterly iprehensible.

    The idea of cutting out a person''s heart would undoubtedly cause immense suffering.

    Removing the vital organ responsible for pumping blood and recing it with another individual''s heart seemed unimaginable.

    This was beyond extraordinary.

    Moreover, the loss of the heart, the very core of an elemental''s mana, would inflict an even more devastating blow.

    "I shouldn''t underestimate this world," he thought to himself.

    "Furthermore, the organization responsible for Carina''s abduction was not extensively described in the novel, which means I have to remain extremely cautious of them in the future," Arthur pondered, shifting his attention back to Carina at his side.

    Somehow, he felt a deep sense of sympathy for this woman.

    While Arthur may have been ruthless and wicked, his cruelty was reserved for his adversaries alone.

    He would never harm anyone he encountered without cause or indiscriminately.

    He had no desire to lose his humanity like David had.

    With these thoughts in mind, he swiftly reconsidered and adjusted some of his ns.

    Carina''s voice suddenly broke Arthur from his contemtion.

    "So, Arthur, do you understand what I mean?" Carina asked softly.

    Arthur nodded and let out a sigh.

    "Do you really have to put yourself through this, Carina?"

    "You even had a child with David?"

    Arthur attempted to provoke Carina to gauge whether she had sumbed to David''s influence and surrendered or if she shared his perspective.

    As expected, Carina''s eyes instantly grew cold, and a potent aura of hostility emanated from her.

    "I am willing to do whatever it takes to get close to David and kill him," Carina dered, her voice filled with determination.

    "Even if it means sacrificing myself!"

    Hearing these words, Arthur felt a sense of relief, knowing that Carina had not abandoned her goal and that he could trust her.

    However, he was also amazed and astounded by her unwavering resolve.

    "To be willing to sacrifice herself just to approach and kill David?"

    "But how many years have passed without being able toy a finger on him, even when faced with him?"

    "What patience!" Arthur thought, unable toprehend the level of determination and endurance Carina possessed.

    It was beyond his understanding.

    Carina took a deep breath and turned her gaze towards Arthur, who was beside her.

    "So, Arthur..."

    "Are you truly confident that you can help me avenge David?" Carina asked, a peculiar smile gracing her face.

    Completely convinced, Arthur smiled faintly and rose from his chair.

    He made his way towards Carina, standing in front of her and locking his eyes with hers.

    Carina, slightly perplexed by his actions, found herself looking up at Arthur, who towered over her while she remained seated.

    Unexpectedly, Arthur lowered his head slightly, meeting her gaze and delicately cupping her chin.

    "Of course, I can most certainly fulfill that promise."

 Chapter 73 Hints, Signs Of Seal Removal!

    ?

    Arthur smiled slightly and locked eyes with Carina.

    It could be said that Carina was truly an incredibly beautiful woman.

    Her impably groomed facial features and captivating eyes impressed Arthur inwardly.

    Carina, taken aback by Arthur''s intimate gesture of holding her chin, was surprised, as she hadn''t expected him to act this way.

    However, having already ovee numerous obstacles in her life, she was far from shy, like an inexperienced young woman.

    She had even been willing to sacrifice her own body in order to exact revenge on David.

    Such a trivial matter would not make her feel embarrassed or hesitant.

    If avenging herself and killing David required it, she would willinglyply if Arthur asked the same of her.

    After a prolonged moment of intense eye contact, Arthur finally broke the silence.

    "Alright, the deal is sealed," Arthur said, his smile growing as he released his grip on Carina''s chin.

    Initially, he had only wanted to gauge her reaction, and Carina had proven to be unlike a young and inexperienced woman, disying no signs of shyness or hesitation.

    "She is indeed trustworthy," Arthur thought to himself.

    Carina, observing this, let out a yful chuckle and teased, "I thought you were about to make a move on me."

    "Although I must admit, I''m slightly disappointed that you didn''t," she added, a mischievous smile adorning her lips.

    Arthur simply shrugged, showing no reaction to her words.

    He wasn''t naive.

    While Carina had surrendered and expressed her willingness to cooperate, it didn''t mean that she fully trusted him.

    Arthur understood that Carina''s alliance with him hinged on her desire for revenge against David.

    If he were to make a move against her now, it would undoubtedly jeopardize their cooperation.

    At least for the time being, he would refrain from such actions.

    As he contemted this, a pang of guilt for Alicia washed over Arthur.

    Quickly regaining hisposure, he focused his attention back on Carina, who stood before him.

    "Alright, now that we''ve reached an agreement to work together, let''s refocus on the task at hand." Arthur nodded and settled back into his seat.

    Upon hearing this, Carina smiled and nodded in agreement.

    "Could you enlighten me about the organization that abducted you?" Arthur asked, his tone filled with genuine curiosity.

    "To be honest, I have very limited information about them," Arthur admitted candidly.

    He found it puzzling that the novel offered no clear exnation about this organization.

    Arthur contemted the possibility of a connection between the organization Carina was associated with and the group represented by the ck sun emblem on the kidnapper''s badge during Elena''s abduction.

    Carina took a sip of her tea, considering Arthur''s question.

    After a moment of reflection, she began to exin in a serious tone.

    "I don''t have any knowledge of the organization''s name," Carina exined.

    Arthur narrowed his eyes slightly but remained silent, allowing her to continue.

    "They don''t operate under a specific name, but they do have a distinctive emblem on their waist, depicting three ck moons."

    "These moons represent the three moons of the night: Khaos, Erebus, and Leora," Carina spoke, her voice filled with a sense of reminiscence while gesturing towards the clearing sky.

    Hearing this, Arthur contemted it for a moment as he sipped his tea.

    Khaos, Erebus, and Leora¡ªthese three were the moons of this world.

    Arthur felt a tinge of disappointment, realizing that the symbol was not a ck sun, as he had initially suspected.

    "So, it''s not a ck sun," Arthur pondered, tapping the edge of his chair thoughtfully.

    He felt a sense of awkwardness at the moment until a sudden thought struck him.

    "Wait!" Arthur eximed.

    "Three ck moons and a ck sun... It appears that there is indeed a connection between the two," he mused with a cold smile, taking another sip of his tea.

    Carina noticed Arthur''s cunning expression but decided not to interrupt, allowing him a moment of contemtion.

    Shortly after, Arthur turned his gaze toward Carina and spoke in a casual tone.

    "Well, I''ve managed to gather some clues, thank you," Arthur said.

    Although Carina didn''t fully grasp the meaning behind his words, she nodded as if she understood.

    "By the way, I''ve already devised a n regarding what you should do," Arthur continued, reaching into the pocket of his robe.

    Soon, a few pieces of paper emerged, which Arthur organized and handed to Carina.

    She promptly epted the papers and was about to open them, but Arthur stopped her.

    "Not now; there are too many people observing us around here," Arthur said, his tone serious.

    Realizing the prudence of his words, Carina immediately abandoned her intent and swiftly rearranged the papers before stowing them away.

    Afterward, Arthur and Carina engaged in casual conversation as if their previous discussion had never urred.

    Eventually, Arthur made the decision to depart.

    "Alright, I''ll take my leave first," Arthur announced as he rose from his seat.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    Carina smiled and stood up.

    "Alright, thank you," Carina murmured softly.

    Arthur nodded and was about to turn away, but a sudden recollection seemed to strike him.

    "There''s one thing I need to rify," Arthur stated.

    Carina looked at him with confusion. "What is it?" she asked.

    Arthur gazed deeply into her eyes and asked, "Is your love for Alicia genuine?"

    Carina couldn''t believe Arthur was asking her such a question, but she didn''t shy away from it.

    She nodded resolutely.

    "Rest assured, even though she is David''s child, she is my own flesh and blood, and I will protect her with all my strength," Carina affirmed.

    A smile formed on Arthur''s lips as he quietly departed.

    Carina, witnessing Arthur''s departure, felt an inexplicable sense of unease.

    A familiar feeling, one she hadn''t experienced in a long time, began to resurface¡ªloneliness.

    ...

    Arthur returned to his room and settled at his study table, deep in thought.

    He felt a sense of confusion regarding Carina''s earlier statement.

    "Is it possible for an ordinary person''s heart to be reced by that of an elemental?" Arthur pondered, his mind filled with questions.

    He reached for some books on his bookshelf, hoping to find relevant literature.

    However, his search proved futile, as he couldn''t find any books on the specific topic he was seeking.

    "None at all?" he murmured, shaking his head.

    "Perhaps I should visit the library, where I can find a multitude of books," Arthur contemted, ready to turn around.

    However, his attention was suddenly drawn to an old book tucked away on the shelf.

    Intrigued, he picked up the book and examined its cover.

    "History of a Hundred Years Ago," Arthur read aloud, his curiosity piqued by its contents.

    Returning to his study table, he opened the book and began reading.

    After five minutes of reading, he closed the book, a look of disbelief spreading across his face.

    "This actually exists!" Arthur eximed, taken aback by what he had just read.

    The book described a method of heart transntation where an animal''s heart could be transnted into an ordinary person.

    Though the process wasn''t detailed, it mentioned that a hundred years ago, a mysterious organization known as the Light Eaters emerged.

    What made the organization peculiar was that its members possessed dark elemental powers!

    Arthur had nevere across anyone who wielded the power of darkness before.

    Even in the novels he had read, there were no characters who invoked the element of darkness.

    Now, the book revealed that all members of this organization utilized dark elemental arts.

    It suggested that everyone within the organization had awakened the core of darkness.

    However, this seemed impossible to Arthur.

    Based on his understanding, darkness fell outside the realm of the four major elements.

    "Are they all specials?" Arthur contemted, lost in his thoughts.

    "It''s highly unlikely that all of them have awakened the element of darkness, isn''t it?"

    "The very existence of such individuals would surely face vehement rejection from this world." He dismissed the notion as nonsensical.

    "Unless they are all experimental subjects and artificial elements," Arthur contemted, connecting the dots in his mind.

    The pieces of the puzzle began to fit together perfectly.

    He looked at the book again and let out a soft sigh.

    Leaning back in his chair, Arthur delved into his thoughts.

    "This world is trulyplex."

    "The number of enemies I have to confront in order to return to my previous world is staggering," he mused, closing his eyes.

    "Abel, David, Emperor Balka, the ck Sun Organization, the Assassin Organization, and now the Light Eaters, whose current existence remains uncertain."

    "Not to mention the adversaries from other empires whom I am not yet prepared to face," he added.

    "The more I tread this path, the more I realize that reuniting with my loved ones won''t be as simple as I once believed."

    Nheless, I must confront these challenges head-on, as I must strive to survive in this world!" Arthur''s eyes opened, and his resolve was firm.

    "By the way, as I contemte the power of darkness, I recall the figure described as a god who divided the four continents." Arthur suddenly recalled the man depicted in the white book he encountered in his previous mansion.

    "Could all of this be connected to him?" he pondered, his gaze fixed on the worn book resting on his desk.

    Lost in his thoughts, a peculiar sensation stirred in Arthur''s heart, causing his eyes to widen in disbelief.

    He whispered to himself, "Could it be that the seal has finally been broken?"

 Chapter 74 The Seal Is Released! The Second Meeting With A Mysterious Woman

    ?

    Lost in contemtion, a peculiar sensation began to stir within Arthur''s heart, prompting his eyes to widen in disbelief.

    Whispering to himself, he pondered, "Could it be that the seal has finally been shattered?"

    Closing his eyes, he directed his attention towards perceiving the flow of mana surrounding his body, focusing intently on the newfound sensations.

    Despite having his core sealed, he could still perceive the movement of mana throughout his entire being.

    The moment he became aware of it, a sense of astonishment and joy washed over him.

    "This is truly an awakening!"

    "My core has finally been unsealed, and I have transformed into an elemental!" Arthur''s face lit up with immense joy as he closed his eyes.

    "I must make my way to the library and delve into the knowledge of elemental arts stored within," he whispered, his mind already filled with anticipation for the numerous scrolls on elemental magic that awaited him in the mansion''s vast library.

    Moreover, being a stronghold of great power, Duke Asvold''s mansion had amassed a diverse collection of elemental arts from various elements.

    Among them, the element of fire held a special significance, representing the very essence and emblem of Duke Asvold''s ancestral home.

    Contemting this fact, Arthur couldn''t help but release a sigh, feeling a mixture of emotions as he inwardly examined the state of his own heart once again.

    He could sense a singr core spinning around his heart, emitting an overwhelming surge of power.

    "So, this is what it truly means to possess power," he pondered, finallyprehending the essence of David''s words from that fateful moment.

    "However," he sneered at the thought, "I will not sumb to the same fate as you, David, who lost your humanity due to the very power you sought."

    With that deration, Arthur gradually rose from his chair, made his way to the bed, and settled down upon it, deep in thought.

    "Now it''s time for me to examine the core of space!" With determination in his voice, he precipitously focused on perceiving the flow within the other core, searching for the presence of a ck chain.

    The ck chain that encased his space core exhibited a sluggish flicker, catching Arthur''s attention and causing him to furrow his brow.

    "What could happen?" he questioned aloud.

    "Is the chain on the verge of breaking, allowing me to harness the power of space instantly?" he pondered, his mind racing with anticipation.

    However, his expectations were abruptly shattered when he sensed the chain, instead of weakening, growing stronger.

    "What?!" He shouted in surprise, and suddenly he felt an excruciating pain in his chest.

    "Damn it!"

    "Why has this pain resurfaced?" Arthur cried out in disbelief, clutching his chest tightly as he curled up in agonizing pain.

    "Arghhh!" he let out a loud, guttural scream that echoed through the entire room.

    Unfortunately, to his dismay, there were no guards or servants stationed outside his room to witness or assist him.

    Covered in a sheen of cold sweat, Arthur''s agony escted to the point where he teetered on the brink of losing consciousness.

    "I... I..." Arthur managed to utter it with great difficulty, his arms outstretched as if reaching for something.

    However, the excruciating pain overwhelmed him, surpassing the limits his body could endure.

    Ultimately, he sumbed to unconsciousness, his body giving way to the relentless torment.

    ...

    "Ugh, what happened?" Arthur asked, his eyes fluttering open to reveal his surroundings bathed in white.

    "This... Isn''t this the white room where I first encountered that peculiar woman?" Arthur murmured softly to himself.

    However, his thoughts were abruptly interrupted by a soft, breathy sigh near his ear, causing a chill to run down his spine.

    "Oh, am I the enigmatic woman in your perception, dear Arthur?" A gentle voice resonated in his ears, causing his eyes to widen as he instinctively turned his body.

    Before him stood a woman d in a white dress adorned with intricate ck spiderweb patterns.

    Her figure was exquisitely beautiful, and her flowing white hair added to her ethereal presence.

    Regrettably, her face remained obscured, veiled by a shimmering curtain of light.

    At the sight of this woman, Arthur''s heart skipped a beat, and he pointed directly at her.

    "You! You are that mysterious woman!" he eximed.

    The encounter with this woman was etched into his memory, destined never to fade.

    She exuded an aura of unfathomable mystery, intertwined with a palpable sense of overwhelming power.

    In Arthur''s mind, he couldn''t help but believe that she was none other than the goddess Mivas herself, although he was aware that this was purely his own assumption.

    Now, before him, stood the very woman he had encountered in that fateful incident ten years ago. Her presence brought forth a flood of memories.

    The woman giggled, gracefully advancing towards Arthur, her arms outstretched as if beckoning for an embrace.

    "My dear Arthur, have you missed me?" She softly uttered them, her words resonating in his ears.

    Instinctively, Arthur recoiled at the woman''s approach; his response was born out of natural instinct, which left him perplexed by his own reaction.

    Observing Arthur''s inexplicable retreat, the woman paused briefly before teasingly remarking, "My dear,e here."

    Her tone carried an air of yful allure.

    Arthur let out a sigh and took a step forward, embracing the woman in his arms.

    He was well aware of her formidable strength, and he had no intention of provoking her ire.

    He understood that crossing her would be an act of foolishness, but Arthur was no fool himself.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    Their embrace grew tighter, and their bodies pressed closely together.

    The woman nestled her face into Arthur''s chest, breathing in the familiar scent of his body.

    "I''ll never forget this scent for the rest of my life," the woman murmured, her words reaching Arthur''s ears.

    Arthur''s gaze shifted towards the woman in his arms, his curiosity piqued by her enigmatic statement.

    There was something undeniably familiar about her.

    Once their embrace reached its contented conclusion, they gently released each other.

    Although her face remained concealed within the radiant glow, for some reason, Arthur could discern a subtle smile adorning her lips.

    "So, how did I end up in this ce again?" Arthur inquired with a hint of curiosity in his voice.

    In response, the woman gracefully lowered herself to the floor, patting the space next to her invitingly.

    "Take a seat beside me, and I''ll provide the answers you seek~," she purred in a flirtatious tone.

    Without hesitation, Arthur moved towards her and settled down beside her.

    As he nced at the woman beside him, his voice softened, and he repeated his question.

    "So, is my presence in this white room somehow connected to you?" He inquired.

    The woman turned to face him, a teasing smile ying on her lips as she replied, "Indeed."

    "It was I who orchestrated your arrival here."

    Arthur''s brows furrowed in response, sensing maniption at y from the woman seated beside him.

    Before he could voice his concerns, she continued speaking.

    "By the way, this will be our final encounter, as there are still some things I must bestow upon you," she uttered casually, her hand extending towards Arthur''s palm, seamlessly intertwining their fingers.

    Arthur appeared oblivious to or unbothered by the gesture, offering no resistance as he allowed her to proceed.

    Perplexed, he questioned, "What do you mean by giving me something?"

    A sense of bewilderment enveloped Arthur as he grappled with the mysterious behavior of the woman before him.

    It seemed that this woman had a persistent desire to assist him, yet Arthur couldn''t shake the feeling of unfamiliarity towards her, having never encountered her before in his life.

    Taking a deep breath, he regarded the woman with earnestness.

    "I honestly have no knowledge of your identity."

    "However, I am truly grateful for your aid in awakening my space core and safeguarding it from those who might exploit or harm me if they were aware of its existence," he expressed sincerely, devoid of any hint of insincerity.

    Truly, everything he had achieved was indebted to the woman by his side.

    Without her intervention, his fate might have taken a drastically different course.

    As Arthur''s sincere words reached her ears, the woman froze, her hand instinctively reaching out towards Arthur''s face and gently caressing him in a tender gesture.

    "Don''t thank me, my dear," she whispered, her voice filled with an unusual tenderness that could send shivers down any man''s spine.

    Arthur nodded,prehending the depth of her words, and gently sped the woman''s hand against his face.

    "No, I am truly grateful to you, sincerely."

    His voice held a tone of genuine appreciation as he asked, "How can I ever repay you?"

    The woman pondered for a moment, a yful chuckle escaping her lips.

    "Well, if you truly wish to repay me, how about softly whispering ''I love you'' in my ear?" She teased, her words carrying a lighthearted jest.

    To her surprise, Arthur leaned closer to her ear, his breath caressing her skin as he whispered, "I love you."

    The woman froze, her astonishment momentarily paralyzing her.

    Arthur, noticing her reaction, became concerned.

    "Are you alright?" he asked, genuine worry evident in his voice.

    Slowly regaining herposure, the woman looked up at Arthur.

    "I''m fine; I''m simply overwhelmed with joy," she eximed, her voice filled with excitement.

    "It feels as though all my efforts have finally paid off."

    Upon hearing her words, Arthur couldn''t shake off a sense of d¨¦j¨¤ vu, as if he had experienced a simr scene before.

    "What is happening?" he wondered, furrowing his brow and gripping his head.

    "Perhaps it''s just an illusion," he reasoned, attributing the strange sensation to a mere hallucination.

    Resolving to disregard it, he refocused on the matter at hand.

    "By the way, what is it that you wish to bestow upon me?" he asked, curiosity evident in his voice.

    The woman''s awareness returned; her gaze was fixed directly on Arthur, as if he were the sole focus of her attention.

    Then she uttered words that caught Arthurpletely off guard.

    "What I wish to give you is what you once possessed, or rather, to return it to its rightful owner."

 Chapter 75 Impossible! Charlotte Was Also Reborn?!

    ?

    "What do you mean?" Arthur asked, his confusion evident.

    He struggled toprehend her words.

    Yet instead of providing an answer, the woman gently stroked Arthur''s cheek once more.

    "It''s okay," she reassured him.

    "Now is not the time for you to know," she said softly, shaking her head.

    Upon hearing this, Arthur pursed his lips and let out a helpless sigh.

    "She''s right," he acknowledged.

    "Perhaps there are still undisclosed secrets that I remain unaware of," he mused, his tone light.

    "This is not something I can handle," he sighed, choosing not to pursue further questions.

    Afterward, the woman slowly lowered her hand from his face to his lips, lightly caressing them before unexpectedly initiating a passionate kiss.

    "Ummm!" Arthur''s eyes widened in surprise, but he made no effort to resist and instead surrendered to the moment, relishing in the kiss.

    "Ummm~" The woman''s tongue gently entered his mouth, their tongues intertwining and swirling in a passionate dance.

    The wetness and enticing fragrance of the woman momentarily overwhelmed Arthur, causing his mind to blur slightly.

    "Fuahh~" Eventually, the woman broke the kiss, and a trail of saliva stretched between them as they parted.

    "Did you enjoy that?" the woman''s voice teased in Arthur''s ears, causing him to feel a tinge of embarrassment.

    "Cough! Yes, it was quite enjoyable," he replied, trying to maintain a casual tone while looking at the woman.

    The two locked eyes, and a moment of silence passed between them until Arthur finally decided to break the awkwardness.

    "So, is the sensation I feel inside my body what you intended to bestow upon me?" he asked, curiosity evident in his voice.

    Arthur''s memory of their initial encounter lingered, where he was forcefully kissed by this woman who had handed him the fire core, disguising it as a space core.

    And now, this woman was kissing him again, and he felt something enter his body that let him know that perhaps this woman''s method of ''giving'' should pass through kissing.

    "However, is it truly necessary to kiss my mouth in order to give something?" he pondered, observing the woman''s face, which radiated a gentle glow.

    In some way, he couldn''t shake off the lingering sense of being manipted or taken advantage of by the woman seated in front of him.

    Upon hearing Arthur''s question, the woman let out a seductive giggle and responded, "Oh, indeed! I''ve already given you what I should have given earlier."

    "And it tasted absolutely delightful, didn''t it?" she teased.

    "Yes, it felt incredible, and oddly enough, it''s as if I''ve experienced this kiss before," Arthur confessed.

    "However, what perplexes me is that my memory of it seems a bit blurry," he added, while gently holding his forehead.

    The woman remained silent in response to Arthur''s statement, choosing instead to draw nearer and embrace him.

    "It''s alright; perhaps it was just an illusion, and now it''s time for us to go our separate ways," she said softly, her words apanied by a gentle hug.

    "Are we going to part ways soon?" Arthur asked, his voice filled with sadness.

    In response to his question, the woman gently pinched his cheek.

    "Indeed, time is slipping away, but that doesn''t imply that we will never cross paths again," she reassured him.

    "Perhaps in the future, our paths will intertwine once more," she added, her tone soothing.

    "Really?" Arthur subconsciously asked.

    "Of course~"

    "The next time we meet, I hope that you will fulfill your mission ande to me."

    Her tone was full of tenderness, but somehow Arthur felt that there was something in her tone that was like... hope?

    After uttering those words, the woman proceeded, her tone light, saying, "By the way, there is something I must tell you."

    "What is it?" Arthur inquired.

    "There are a few things you should remember beforehand," she stated firmly.

    Arthur nodded attentively, ready to listen.

    "Firstly, the item I am giving you is something that you may find incredibly familiar from your previous world," she revealed.

    "What is it?" Arthur asked, his curiosity piqued.

    However, instead of providing an answer, the woman giggled mischievously and teasingly replied, "Oh, it''s a secret, of course."

    "You will certainly discover it when you wake upter," she added with a hint of anticipation.

    The corner of Arthur''s mouth twitched slightly, and he rolled his eyes in a slight frown, not taking her yful remark too seriously.

    "And the second thing you should remember, my dear Arthur," she began, the atmosphere suddenly taking on a somber tone that made Arthur feel a sense of unease.

    "That woman... she was the one who killed you," she uttered, her voice slightly trembling as she held her breath.

    Upon hearing this revtion, Arthur''s heart raced, and a name immediately shed in his mind: "Charlotte!"

    "Damn it!"

    "Why are we suddenly discussing Charlotte?" Arthur''s agitation grew intense.

    Fear, trauma, and a myriad of other emotions flooded his body, causing great difort for Arthur.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    Furthermore, it all served as a haunting reminder of the horrifying moment when he was stabbed with that fruit knife!

    The de possessed a keen edge, capable of puncturing through even the most resilient heart!

    The excruciating pain persisted in his mind, refusing to dissipate.

    "Is the woman you''re mentioning Charlotte?" He asked, his voice filled with a mix of curiosity and unease.

    "Why are you bringing this up all of a sudden?"

    "Can you please exin?" he hurriedly inquired, unable to contain his mounting agitation.

    Observing Arthur in such a state, the woman gently massaged his back, her touch soothing andforting.

    "My dear Arthur, can you try to calm down for a moment?" She spoke softly, her gentle voice instantly bringing him a sense of ease and allowing him to gradually regain hisposure.

    Arthur took a deep breath, feeling the tension dissipate as his gaze cleared.

    "I apologize; it''s just that the mere mention of her immediately unsettles me," he confessed with frankness and honesty.

    The sensation of being stabbed remained vivid in his mind, and an overwhelming trauma was beginning to take root in his soul.

    "Why is this woman bringing up Charlotte all of a sudden?" Arthur pondered with a hint of suspicion, lowering his head in contemtion.

    Unexpectedly, an extraordinary thought and conjecture crossed his mind.

    "No, that can''t be!"

    "Could it be...?" A conjecture that he had never entertained before, something seemingly impossible to exist within his mind.

    Slowly and rigidly, Arthur raised his head to fix his gaze upon the woman, whose face radiated with light, her attention already focused on him.

    "That woman was reborn, just like you, dear," the woman directly rified.

    Upon hearing these words, Arthur''s mind was instantly jolted, as if a bomb had detonated right above his head.

    "Impossible!" he eximed in disbelief, struggling to ept the information.

    "You... you must be lying," Arthur pleaded, desperately hoping that it was all a fabrication.

    Yet the woman shook her head, acknowledging the truth, and replied honestly, "She, too, was reborn. That is a fact."

    "As for her whereabouts, I have no knowledge. My powers are limited," she responded with a tinge of sadness.

    Confronted with the harsh reality, Arthur felt an overwhelming sense of unease, prompting him to take slow, deep breaths to regain hisposure.

    "What do you mean by ''your power is limited''?" Arthur inquired, seeking rification.

    "Perhaps you''re already aware that every time I contact you, it''s always from within this white room," she whispered softly.

    Arthur nodded in understanding as the woman proceeded with her exnation.

    "In truth, there is a reason why I cannot leave this ce," she mentioned casually.

    "And that reason is..." The woman paused briefly, locking eyes with Arthur, but then she swiftly shook her head.

    "However, that is not important at the moment."

    "What is crucial is for you to be aware and cautious of that woman due to her unknown position," she emphasized.

    "Moreover, as this is our final encounter for now, I regret to inform you that I may no longer be able to protect you, my dear," she sighed, a touch of mncholy in her voice.

    Upon hearing these words, Arthur lowered his head, his thoughts a whirlwind of confusion and uncertainty.

    Afterward, he lifted his head, meeting the woman''s gaze, and reassured her, "It''s alright."

    "I must face all of this on my own," he soothed, trying to alleviate her concerns.

    The woman nodded, acknowledging his resolve, and responded, "Very well, I trust you."

    "By the way, it seems that the time hase," she whispered gently, observing Arthur''s body gradually emanating a soft glow.

    Observing this, Arthur felt an absence of sensation, for he had already experienced it once, though in a different manner.

    However, as if a recollection resurfaced within him, Arthur swiftly inquired, "Oh, right!"

    "Why did I experience such intense chest pain before losing consciousness?"

    "Didn''t you mention that once the core of my space awakened, the pain would never reappear?" he asked, perplexed, as his body gradually faded away within the white expanse.

    Upon hearing this, the woman gasped in surprise and let out a yful giggle. "Oh, about that..."

    "I apologize, my dear," she began.

    "In order to bring you here, you had to faint initially, and it coincidentally happened when the intense pain of your intimate awakening caused you to lose consciousness."

    "So, I left it as it was, allowing us to reunite now."

    "Consider it a testament to my love for you," she said in an apologetic tone, although there was no hint of guilt in her words.

    Upon hearing the woman''s statement, Arthur froze and couldn''t help but feel annoyed.

    "You!" At the moment he wanted to say it, his body immediately disappeared from this white world.

    As he departed, she gently toyed with his white hair, whispering softly, "Until we meet again, my dear Arthur~,"

    "Or perhaps, more urately, my dear Zayn~"

 Chapter 76 The Gift Is The System?

    ?

    "Am I finally back?" Arthur opened his eyes and looked around, realizing that he was in his bedroom.

    He slowly rose from the bed and settled back into a seated position.

    "Will this be ourst encounter?" Arthur pondered, his thoughts drifting to the woman whose face was veiled in radiant light.

    For some inexplicable reason, he experienced a mixture of mncholy and nostalgia.

    Without dy, he shook his head vigorously, determined to clear his mind of all distractions, and directed his attention inward, towards his heart.

    Inhaling deeply, he entered a state of deep meditation.

    A profound surge of mana coursed steadily toward his heart as a radiant red fire core enveloped it, resembling a celestial body orbiting its star.

    Overwhelmed by the immense power coursing through him, he eximed, "The strength of my fire core is truly staggering!"

    As he reveled in his extraordinary capabilities, he redirected his attention to his true essence¡ªthe core of space!

    A translucent, ethereal white core, reminiscent of invisibility, encased his heart, evoking a sense of profound wonder and fascination.

    However, what left him astounded was the sight of his fire core appearing to bepressed by his space core, causing them to revolve at a significant distance from each other.

    "Is this the difference between a basic element and a special element?"

    Deep in thought, he finally grasped the reason behind those who awakened elements beyond the four main elements beingbeled as "monsters" and why their journey toward bing an elemental lord held such immense potential.

    From this observation alone, it became evident how profoundly intimidated his fire core was by the overpowering presence of the space core!

    Subsequently, a realization dawned on him, prompting him to furrow his brow in contemtion.

    "Come to think of it, I might be the only person in the world to awaken two cores simultaneously," he spected, drawing his inference from his knowledge of the novel.

    One could indeed describe him as a dual-element user, endowed with the rare ability to wield two elemental cores.

    "Nevertheless, I must conceal the existence of my space core at all costs," he added, realizing that he might be the sole individual to awaken the space core in this world, considering the previous owner had perished hundreds of thousands of years ago.

    In contrast to the other unique cores that still held the potential for others to possess them, like Elena and Lucia, who awakened the special core of light, his space core had no other bearer beside himself, without a doubt!

    The enigmatic woman had elucidated this fact to him.

    "This is truly peculiar," he contemted, a perplexed expression forming on his face.

    "It doesn''t align with the novel that Arthur didn''t awaken the space core," he mused, finding the inconsistency rather puzzling.

    "Furthermore, the novel fails to elucidate the reason behind his consistent use of core power throughout the entire story."

    "However, it is undeniable that he did awaken a special core. So, what core did he actually awaken in the past, to the extent that even David, a strong character in the novel, remained oblivious?"

    Curious and unsettling thoughts continued to flood his mind, leaving him with a sense of unease.

    In addition, the enigmatic woman had stated that the Arthur depicted in the story was not truly him.

    "Then, who am I?" he questioned, his hand grasping his face with suspicion.

    It felt as if the character named Arthur in the novel was somehow distinct from his own identity.

    "Could this be the butterfly effect resulting from my fifteen years of reincarnation in this world?" he sighed, feeling a sense of helplessness.

    However, he quickly discarded the thought, realizing that the butterfly effect typically influenced the events and circumstances of the world rather than core awakenings.

    When it came to the awakening of the cores, the butterfly effect should not have yed a role in altering the course of events.

    Swiftly dismissing his musings, he couldn''t help but feel a deep sense of concern due to the other warnings imparted by the mysterious woman.

    And, undoubtedly, it was none other than Charlotte, who had also undergone reincarnation in this very world!

    "Damn it!" he eximed, frustration etching across his face, as he contemted the possibility of the lunatic woman also arriving in this world.

    "Could it be that she ended up taking her own life after stabbing me with that fruit knife?" he spected, considering the various possibilities and realizing that this exnation seemed to align most closely with the circumstances.

    "This woman is utterly unhinged!"

    "In every way, Luna surpasses her," he dered emphatically.

    "Hey, I deeply regret ending things with Luna," he sighed, feeling a sense of helplessness.

    "At least Luna would never resort to such madness and attempt to end my life," he expressed with profound regret, particrly when reminiscing about the breathtakingly beautiful woman who always addressed him with tender affection as "my dear."

    However, dwelling on regrets proved futile, and his only viable option was to survive in this world and strive to be the strongest.

    Furthermore, he couldn''t afford to let his guard down, as the specter of death loomed over him, capable of striking at any moment.

    Unlike a protagonist like Abel, who could shape the course of the plot, he found himself in a different position altogether!

    He realized that he yed the roles of both a stepping stone and a viin in the novel''s narrative.

    While this world may not precisely align with the novel or resemble it in every aspect, he resolved to remain vignt and not let his guard down.

    After concluding his thoughts, he gingerly rose from the bed and made his way toward the closet to retrieve fresh attire.

    As a result of the intense agony he had experienced, his clothes appeared soiled and dampened by perspiration.

    "Hmm, which one would suit me best?" he pondered, casting a casual nce at the array of beautiful garments filling his closet.

    "That''s the one!" he eximed, selecting a simple, lightweight shirt.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    In any case, his immediate destination was the library within the mansion, which houses a vast collection of books.

    Frequently, he would venture there to immerse himself in reading about this world and acquire newfound knowledge.

    After all, knowledge is the most formidable weapon of all!

    Nevertheless, his intention was not merely to peruse books but rather to seek out the diverse collection of fire elemental art scrolls within the library.

    As the esteemed Duke Asvold, renowned throughout the Balka Empire as a master of the fire element, his mansion harbored a wealth of elemental arts, particrly those pertaining to the fire core.

    This realization filled him with both joy and a profound sense of gratitude for the woman who had bestowed upon him the fire core.

    With his preparationsplete, he exited his room and made his way toward the library, eager to delve into the treasures of knowledge that awaited him there.

    ...

    Arthur proceeded with a light stride, making his way toward the library.

    As he passed by, the maids would offer warm smiles and bow respectfully whenever they caught sight of him.

    These gestures stemmed from their genuine affection for and dedication toward him.

    Truth be told, ever since Arthur assumed control of Duke Asvold''s mansion, he had implemented certain changes to ensure the well-being and happiness of everyone within it.

    It wasn''t that the welfare of the people was inadequate before, but Arthur desired to enhance it further, giving it a more appealing appearance.

    As a simple example, the servants and guards within the mansion typically receive a single day off per week.

    However, Arthur implemented a change, increasing the number of days off to a generous three, thus affording them more leisure time.

    Arthur had a valid rationale behind his actions, considering that the majority of the mansion''s staff were ordinary individuals without elemental abilities.

    It was crucial to provide them with additional care and consideration.

    Fortunately, managing the numerous maids in the mansion proved to be rtively easy, and the necessary adjustments could be made without much disruption to their routines.

    Arthur refrained from interfering extensively with thews of another significant mansion, making only minimal changes.

    Nevertheless, he still needed time to limate himself to harnessing and consolidating his newfound powers.

    After a few minutes of walking, Arthur arrived at the entrance of the library and stepped inside, ready to immerse himself in the wealth of knowledge it held.

    "It''s as magnificent as I remember," he thought to himself, marveling at the library''s extensive collection of wondrous books.

    Approaching the librarian, who appeared to be anticipating his arrival, Arthur exchanged a respectful nod.

    "Young Master Arthur," the librarian addressed him, bowing his head in reverence.

    Returning the gesture with a warm smile, Arthur acknowledged the librarian''s greeting.

    "Please make the necessary arrangements for my room, and kindly fetch me some one- to two-star fire elemental art scrolls," Arthur requested in a casual tone.

    Acknowledging Arthur''s request, the library guard nodded respectfully and promptly proceeded toward the section of the library housing the elemental arts.

    Arthur, in turn, made his way toward the special room designated for reading.

    Upon reaching his destination, he settled into afortable chair and began contemting his thoughts.

    "The one- and two-star elemental arts are the highest level I can currently attain as a one-circle elemental," he contemted.

    In this world, the elemental arts were organized into ten levels, each represented by a star.

    Beyond the ten-star level, there existed the sacred level, followed by the legendary level.

    Ultimately, at the apex of elemental arts in this realm,y the mythical level, the most formidable tier achievable.

    As Arthur pondered, a forgotten thought resurfaced in his mind.

    "Wait, there shouldn''t be any space elemental arts avable here, right?"

    "Could it be that the gift given to me by that woman is the key to this dilemma?" he contemted, recalling the gift bestowed upon him through a kiss.

    Without dy, he entered a meditative state, clearing his mind and focusing his energy.

    Soon, he sensed an immensely potent force emanating from his chest, rapidly ascending towards his head.

    "Boom!"

    In an instant, Arthur felt a jarring impact on his head, causing him to lose consciousness.

    ...

    Gradually, Arthur regained consciousness, only to find himself in an unfamiliar location.

    Surrounding him were intricate streams of programming data, creating a perplexing environment.

    "Where am I?" he questioned, overwhelmed by confusion.

    "Could this be a system room?"

    ------------

    Cough cough! Finally, the tag system came in handy too.

 Chapter 77 System Awakening! Your Name Is... Arthasia

    ?

    "Where am I?" Arthur whispered, his gaze fixed on the intricate web of programming data surrounding him.

    He trod cautiously, taking slow steps as he observed his surroundings with unwavering attention.

    Once again, a sense of bewilderment washed over him, intensifying for the third time.

    First, he had been reborn; second, he encountered that peculiar woman; and now, once again, he found himself in an unfamiliar location.

    How mighty must a being be to orchestrate such urrences?

    Was it the work of a god?

    Or was there something else at y?

    He swiftly pushed aside his thoughts and redirected his attention to the unchanged surroundings.

    As he observed his surroundings, the data program abruptly halted, appearing to be malfunctioning or broken.

    Following that, the data program gradually vanished, and the environment instantly transformed into a white hue, reminiscent of the room where he had encountered the enigmatic woman.

    "What a strange ce." He thought to himself.

    "Is this the gift the woman is talking about?"

    "However, I''m still confused." He whispered softly until, unexpectedly, he heard a faint female voice responding to his whisper from behind him.

    "So, would you like me to exin?" The unfamiliar voice jolted Arthur''s senses, and he spun around swiftly.

    In front of him stood a woman, her silhouette adorned by a flowing ckce dress.

    Her face radiated extraordinary beauty, entuated by her dark, slightly purple hair cascading in a graceful, easy half-twirl that wlesslyplemented her ck dress.

    However, Arthur remained steadfast, refusing to let his guard down as he continued to scrutinize the mysterious woman before him, who seemed to have materialized out of thin air.

    "Who are you?" Arthur asked, his brow furrowing inquisitively.

    Upon hearing his question, the woman responded with a gentle smile, her pink eyes fixed unwaveringly on Arthur.

    "Finally, we can meet again," she uttered, her words infused with an unmistakable tenderness that further intensified the already peculiar atmosphere.

    Arthur''s confusion deepened, his brow furrowing even more.

    Once, there had been a peculiar woman, her face covered by light.

    Now, standing before him, was yet another enigmatic woman, casting him into deeper bewilderment.

    "Can you tell me who you are?" Arthur asked once more, his voice steady andposed.

    He needed to gather all the information before reaching a conclusion.

    The woman''s face lit up with an expression of pure joy, as if every ounce of her overwhelming longing had been etched upon her countenance.

    The woman approached Arthur with deliberate, unhurried steps, her outstretched hand moving slowly as if she yearned to caress his face.

    Arthur, witnessing the tears and longing etched upon her countenance, made no attempt to evade her advance, choosing instead to remain in his position.

    "I-I am..." The woman''s voice faltered just as she stood directly in front of him, her hand frozen in its attempt to touch Arthur''s face.

    She remained immobile, resembling a statue in stillness.

    Witnessing this sudden transformation, Arthur''s astonishment grew as he observed the rapid shift in the woman''s expression.

    In the blink of an eye, the yearning and tears that once adorned her face vanished, reced by a mundane smile.

    It was as if she were a programmed automaton!

    "Are you alright?" Arthur asked, his concern evident in his voice.

    The woman lifted her gaze and offered a smile.

    "I''m fine," she replied softly.

    A slight frown formed on Arthur''s face as he observed the peculiarity of the woman before him, whose demeanor seemed to have undergone a sudden shift.

    Nevertheless, he paid no mind to it, directing his unwavering attention solely toward her.

    "In that case, could you please enlighten me about your identity and the reason behind my presence here?" He inquired, his toneced with a hint of curiosity.

    Upon hearing his question, the woman responded with a soft smile and proceeded to provide an exnation.

    "I am the one who will assist you and remain faithfully by your side, Master," she dered with conviction.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    "With that said, moving forward, I will be your guide and support in all matters within this realm," she exined in a gentle manner.

    Upon hearing her words, Arthur''s mind swiftly absorbed the information, his thoughts working diligently toprehend the implications.

    "In that case, may I inquire about your name?" Arthur inquired casually, crossing his arms over his chest.

    "Me? I cannot recall my name," she replied, shaking her head gently.

    Arthur gazed at the woman before him, contemting his next question.

    With a hint of curiosity, he asked, "Then, why did you mention ''We finally met again'' as if we had already crossed paths before?"

    "Indeed, it is quite apparent that this is our initial encounter, isn''t it?" Arthur expressed his intention to test his curiosity about the woman.

    As anticipated, the woman froze upon hearing Arthur''s question, taking a moment to regain herposure before responding with a perplexed expression.

    "What do you mean?" she inquired, tilting her head in confusion.

    "When did I say something like that?" she added, her confusion deepening.

    Observing this exchange, a faint smile graced Arthur''s lips as various conjectures began to form in his mind.

    However, he quickly dismissed his thoughts, shaking his head gently, and spoke softly, "It''s nothing; never mind."

    "By the way, since you don''t have a name, how about I bestow one upon you?" Arthur suggested.

    The woman''s eyes sparkled with delight as she nodded eagerly.

    "Really? Yes, please!" she eximed, her agreementing swiftly.

    Arthur smiled warmly, closing his eyes to contemte.

    "What a fitting name for her..." Arthur pondered until he finally arrived at a name he deemed perfect.

    "So, how about Arthasia as your name?" Arthur suggested, his gaze fixed upon the woman before him, who was eagerly awaiting his decision.

    "Arthasia?" The woman''s eyes widened in surprise, and she murmured.

    Seeing her reaction, Arthur asked lightly, "Is it not suitable?"

    However, the woman shook her head very quickly and said, "No! It fits perfectly."

    "Now, I am Arthasia!" she eximed with excitement, a radiant and extraordinarily beautiful smile gracing her face.

    Witnessing her joyful expression, Arthur couldn''t help but feel an overwhelming sense of happiness himself, though he couldn''t quite pinpoint its origin.

    Suddenly, as if recollecting a matter of importance, Arthur asked curiously, "By the way, in what ways will you be assisting me?

    Arthasia, still reveling in her newfound happiness, quickly regained herposure upon hearing Arthur''s question.

    "Oh, I will exin that," she responded in a calm tone.

    "This ce, or more precisely, this room, is known as the System Room," she borated.

    Arthur, having observed the programming on the room''s walls, nodded in understanding, hisck of surprise evident.

    "Then, what exactly are you?" Arthur inquired with genuine curiosity.

    "I? I am the controller of this room, and one could say that I am the very essence of this system room," Arthasia replied, a gentle smile gracing her lips as she offered her exnation.

    "I see..." Arthur murmured, his gaze drifting downward.

    A surge of understanding washed over Arthur as he finallyprehended the true essence of the gift bestowed upon him by the enigmatic woman.

    A system!

    Little did he expect that one day he would possess a system, much like the main characters in other novels.

    This unexpected development surpassed all of Arthur''s expectations, leaving him overwhelmed with gratitude towards the mysterious woman.

    He couldn''t help but wonder if this system would pave the way for a smoother journey than he had ever envisioned.

    In addition, he couldn''t help but specte that this system might alleviate some of his worries along the way.

    Lost in contemtion, Arthur exhaled deeply, a sense of relief washing over him.

    He lifted his head, locking his gaze on the woman standing before him, and posed the question, "So, in what ways can you assist me?"

 Chapter 78 Functions Of The System That Are Outstanding!

    ?

    "Then, how can you assist me, Arthasia?" Arthur inquired, his tone light.

    Upon hearing this, Arthasia responded in a soft voice, "I will gradually disclose that to you, master."

    Arthur nodded, and his expression was serious as he focused intently on listening to her exnation.

    "First, there is the character function, which allows you to view data about yourself and the person you wish to investigate," Arthasia continued with her exnation.

    Arthur''s eyes immediately lit up upon hearing this.

    "Appraisal skill!" he eximed, his mind filled with disbelief.

    It was a skill often seen in games rted to character recognition, capable of unveiling various hidden secrets within a character.

    Now, armed with this skill, Arthur felt a newfound sense of empowerment, knowing it would greatly aid him in his battles, particrly against the enigmatic and elusive Emperor Balka.

    Arthur''s wariness towards Emperor Balka ran deep, stemming from the mystery surrounding his methods and powers.

    Every aspect of the Emperor''s being kept Arthur on high alert, wary of the unknown lurking behind each facade.

    Moreover, in the climactic arc of the Balka Empire, Emperor Alex ultimately ascended to the pinnacle that even Duke Asvold and Duke Noah could not reach¡ªthe Supreme Elemental Level.

    As the wielder of the light element, Emperor Alex possessed a distinct advantage over David and Noah, who were attuned to the base elements.

    While David and Noah undoubtedly possessed extraordinary talents, their abilities paled inparison to the formidable power of a specialized elemental affinity.

    Such anomalies were the very reason why specials were so terrifying.

    Their talents, defying the rules of the world, made them exceptional beings.

    As Arthur contemted this, excitement surged within him, igniting his blood with fervor.

    "I can finally unravel the enigma that has gued me for so long!"

    "Knowing all the strengths and hidden cards of an opponent, even indirectly, can be a devastating advantage," Arthur mused, releasing a sigh of relief as the weight on his shoulders lifted.

    Despite being aware that this newfound ability alone was far from sufficient to defeat Emperor Alex or even pose a significant challenge, Arthur acknowledged it as a major breakthrough, akin to uncovering a hidden card in his arsenal.

    With a determined nod, Arthur remained attentive, eager to hear more from Arthasia.

    "The second function is the mission system, through which the master will be assigned missions that activate one at a time," Arthasia elucidated.

    "However, the timing of these missions is uncertain, as they will only be triggered by specific events," she rified further.

    Arthurprehended this aspect and nodded, acknowledging the nature of the mission system.

    Simr to how missions are triggered in adventure games due to uncertain circumstances, the mission system operates in a simr manner.

    It activates when specific events ur, such as murder, defeating an opponent, or any other triggering event.

    "By the way, master, you are not obligated to ept the missions if you do not wish to."

    "There is no coercion in this regard," Arthasia rified.

    "After all, I am here to assist you, and I will not impose such demands," she added, a gentle smile gracing her face as she exined.

    Upon hearing this, Arthur felt both surprised and relieved that he was notpelled to undertake the triggered missions if he chose not to.

    However, he was aware that the missions triggered would undoubtedly be in his favor, and as Arthasia had assured him, she would never bring him harm regardless of the circumstances.

    This reassured him, instilling a sense of ease in Arthur.

    "I understand, Arthasia," Arthur acknowledged.

    "Is there anything else?" he inquired, his curiosity piqued.

    Sensing that there was another aspect of the system that Arthasia had yet to exin, Arthur''s intuition proved correct.

    Arthasia nodded, her smile unwavering, as she proceeded to borate.

    "Indeed, there is one more crucial function, my master," Arthasia stated, taking a deep breath.

    "This function can be deemed the most valuable and beneficial to you, master," she expressed with anticipation.

    "What is it?" Arthur asked, his expression serious as he directed his full attention toward Arthasia.

    "It is the rating system," she responded.

    "Rating system?" Arthur pondered, rubbing his chin as he endeavored to grasp the meaning behind her words.

    "The rating system, or measurement system, allows you to assess the probability of sessfully aplishing a certain thing," Arthasia exined.

    "Let me provide you with an example, master," she continued.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    "If we consider a scenario where a nine-circle elemental engages in a battle against an elemental saint, what do you think is the likelihood of the nine-circle elemental emerging victorious?" Arthasia inquired, providing an illustrative example.

    Listening attentively, Arthur responded with unwavering conviction, "Undoubtedly, the elemental saint would have a one hundred percent chance of winning."

    He recognized the insurmountable disparity between a ninth-circle elemental and an elemental saint, a gap that rendered any attempt to bridge it futile.

    The elemental art ss alone was in apletely different league, leaving no room for doubt that the elemental saint would emerge victorious.

    The power and mastery achieved by an elemental saint surpassed those of a ninth-circle elemental by a significant margin.

    With the exception of Abel''s unconventional armor plot, which might present a rare exception, it was indeed impossible for anyone else to bridge the insurmountable gap between a ninth-circle elemental and an elemental saint.

    Arthasia nodded approvingly at Arthur''s response and smiled gently.

    "That''s right," she affirmed.

    "The rating system is designed to assess a master''s probability of sess or failure in various endeavors."

    "It considers factors such as skills, abilities, and circumstances to provide a realistic evaluation of the likelihood of achieving a particr oue."

    "It can serve as a valuable function for decision-making and strategic nning, empowering you to assess your prospects with precision and make well-informed choices," she borated.

    "I see..."

    Arthur nodded inprehension, his mind embracing the concept of the rating system.

    The realization that he could urately evaluate the probability of sess across various aspects of his life filled him with profound wonder.

    This function surpassed conventional wisdom, bestowing upon him a profound capability.

    The rating system bestowed upon him the power to assess the likelihood of triumph, whether it be in learning,bat, or any other pursuit.

    Armed with this invaluable insight, he could make well-founded choices and devise effective strategies.

    In battles and wars, he would possess the advantage of foreseeing the odds of victory, enabling him to meticulously n his actions and carefully weigh the associated risks.

    The mere thought of utilizing the rating system against formidable adversaries like Emperor Alex or even David ignited an exhrating surge of anticipation within Arthur.

    The ability to assess his chances of victory against them was indeed a powerful advantage.

    He couldn''t contain his enthusiasm as he eximed, "What a remarkable function! I can''t wait to put it to the test."

    Arthur''s satisfaction grew as he considered thebination of the appraisal skill and the rating system.

    With these two powerful functions at his disposal, he felt more equipped than ever to face the challenges that awaited him.

    Taking a moment topose himself, Arthur refocused his attention on Arthasia.

    "Thank you for exining everything, Arthasia. These functions are truly incredible!"

    "Just to confirm, are these all the functions currently avable?" Arthur asked, seeking further rification on the extent of the system''s capabilities.

    Arthasia nodded, her smile radiant.

    "Yes, for now, these are the functions that are essible to you."

    She continued, "However, as you progress and face new challenges, it''s possible that the system may unlock additional functions tailored to your growth and needs."

    Upon hearing this, Arthur felt neither let down nor disheartened, as this function alone had already aided him significantly.

    Furthermore, he chose not to rely excessively on external objects, for true power resided within himself!

    "Thank you!"

    "I appreciate these capabilities, Arthasia," he acknowledged gratefully.

    "With no doubt, they will prove invaluable on my journey," he sincerely expressed.

    "You''re wee, master," she replied softly, before adding, "By the way, master..."

    "It is imperative that you return promptly, as it has been an extended period, and the system room cannot sustain your presence indefinitely."

    A look of surprise crossed Arthur''s face as he responded, "Very well, please return me."

    Arthasia nodded, and within moments, Arthur vanished from the system room.

    Observing his departure, Arthasia, who had been gazing in the direction he had gone, slowly lowered her head.

    Her alluring lips appeared to whisper something, their seductive message shrouded in mystery.

 Chapter 79 Learning The Elemental Arts! Upheaval In The Southern And Northern Borderlands

    ?

    Arthur''s eyes fluttered open, only to find himself back in the familiar confines of his study room within the library.

    As he roused from his slumber, an abrupt knock echoed through the door, interrupting his peaceful reading.

    "Knock!"

    "Young master, pardon the interruption," came the voice of the library guard tasked with retrieving the elemental art scrolls from outside the door.

    Upon hearing the familiar voice, Arthur swiftly responded, "Please,e in."

    Following that, the door swung open, and the librarian entered the room with measured steps, cradling five scrolls in his hands.

    "Young master, these scrolls contain the elemental arts of the fire element," he informed Arthur.

    "I have chosen offensive elemental arts that align with your present circumstances," he borated.

    Arthur nodded, epting the proffered scrolls, and expressed his satisfaction with a nod.

    "Thank you for your dedicated assistance, librarian," Arthur replied, his expression adorned with a warm smile.

    "You''re most wee, young master," responded the librarian, bowing his head respectfully before swiftly taking his leave.

    "I shall not disturb you any further, young master," he respectfully conveyed before departing.

    With a nod, Arthur watched as the librarian exited the study room, leaving him alone.

    Shifting his focus back to the desk, his gaze fell upon the five crimson scrolls resting before him.

    "Fire elemental arts of attack, hmm?" Arthur mused as he carefully examined the assortment of five scrolls, ranging in power from one to two stars.

    Although the library possessed sacred and even legendary-level fire elemental art scrolls, he knew that utilizing such high-level magic was currently beyond his capabilities.

    Moreover, his mana capacity simply couldn''t amodate the consumption of elemental arts exceeding two stars.

    Having only one core meant that the source of his mana was derived solely from that core.

    The number of cores generated directly corrtes to the amount of mana capacity within the body.

    It was theoretically possible to utilize high-level elemental arts; however, a crucial prerequisite was the type of core talent one possessed, as it directly influenced theprehension of elemental arts and the mana capacities within one''s body.

    As Arthur regained consciousness, a flicker of remembrance prompted him to softly call out, "Arthasia, are you present?"

    In response to his call, a luminous glow materialized on his right shoulder, revealing the presence of a petite woman who had settled herself there.

    "Yes, my master?" Arthasia replied with a sweet smile, her legs lightly swinging.

    Observing Arthasia''s sudden manifestation and diminutive form, Arthur was taken aback, curiosity evident in his voice as he asked, "Why have you be so small, Arthasia?"

    Arthur extended his index finger towards Arthasia''s cheek, gently caressing it with a tender touch.

    "Hmm, that way, I can assist you more efficiently, my master," Arthasia exined, closing her eyes and relishing Arthur''s gentle touch.

    Arthur smiled, acknowledging her response, and pondered for a moment.

    "While it is true that systems in other novels are often limited to auditory forms, Arthasia does indeed possess unique qualities," he pondered, his gaze fixed on Arthasia, who relished his touch.

    "By the way, how can I utilize the appraisal function and the possibility rating function?" He inquired with curiosity, unable to contain his eagerness to employ these two capabilities.

    Upon hearing his question, Arthasia promptly snapped back to attention, offering a gentle exnation.

    "Indeed, it is quite simple, master," Arthasia replied.

    "Just utter the word ''appraisal,'' and your statistics will manifest before you," she exined, drawing closer to Arthur''s head and tenderly caressing her face against his soft hair.

    However, Arthur remained undistracted, his mind fully engrossed in concentration.

    "Appraisal," he whispered softly, and suddenly, a gentle glow materialized right within his field of vision.

    [Statistics Data]

    [Name: Arthur Asvold]

    [Title: The Only Son of Duke Asvold''s Mansion, Heir, Temporary Ruler of the Southern Region, Owner of Awesome Talent (Past)]

    [Special Title: The only one with a space core, the only one who holds two cores]

    [Age: 15 years old]

    [Awakened Core: Fire (outer)/Space (hidden)]

    [Level: Elemental One Circle (Fire)/Elemental One Circle (Space)]

    [Hobbies: Reading, Practicing, ying Chess,...]

    [Elemental Arts Mastered: None]

    [Ambition: Return to his world, be the strongest, change destiny, rule the Balka Empire,...]

    [Talent: Extremely strong (Special Core Holder)]

    These statistics appeared before Arthur as the soft glow unveiled his unique attributes, talents, and aspirations.

    As Arthurid his eyes on the revealed statistics, a profound sense of astonishment overcame him, leaving him utterly taken aback by the informationid out before his gaze.

    "It''s reminiscent of a game," he mused, his gaze fixated on the "Special Title and Awakened Core" section, which left him perplexed and filled with questions.

    "By the way, what does the special title signify, and why are the awakened cores described as both external and hidden?" Arthur inquired, with Arthasia resting delicately on his hair.

    Upon hearing his query, Arthasia responded softly, "The special title is bestowed exclusively upon an individual in this world, and it is an ability that cannot be replicated or shared with others, master."

    "For the ''awakened core'' column, it indicates that your awakened cores are both fire and space," Arthasia exined, moving to Arthur''s shoulder and affectionately nuzzling her face against his cheek.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    "The fire core is the visible core that others can perceive, while the space core remains concealed, hidden from the sight of others."

    Her concise and illuminating exnation swiftly brought understanding to Arthur''s mind.

    "I see..." he contemted, absorbing the newfound knowledge.

    "Was that woman also the one who hid it?" As his thoughts swirled, a blend of spection and gratitude welled up within Arthur''s heart.

    He pondered whether the enigmatic woman was also behind the concealment of his space core.

    Directing his attention to the title column, Arthur''s gaze fell upon the entry that read ''Awesome Talent Owner (Past),'' followed by his perusal of the ambition column.

    As the extent of the detailed information overwhelmed him, Arthur couldn''t help but be astounded, realizing, "It''s truly a remarkablyprehensiveption."

    "If applied to others, it could prove immensely beneficial."

    "Especially when recruiting individuals, as it would unveil their true essence," he mused further, a surge of excitement coursing through his heart.

    "By the way, will you and these statistics be visible to others?" Arthur sought further confirmation, eager to rify the matter.

    Arthasia let out a chuckle and gently exined, "Hahaha, master, fear not."

    "Everything you see, including my presence, is solely within your consciousness," she replied, assuring him.

    Upon hearing her reassuring answer, Arthur let out a sigh of relief, nodding in acknowledgment.

    With a renewed sense of confidence, he reached out and picked up one of the elemental art scrolls, eager to test out the probability rating function.

    "Probability rating!" He whispered, and in an instant, akin to the appraisal function, the scroll before him disyed the data of its probability rating.

    The fire elemental art scroll in Arthur''s hands unveiled its secrets:

    [Fire Elemental Art Scroll: Fireball (One Star)]

    [Exnation: An introductory-level fire elemental art scroll that elucidates the technique of conjuring fireballs.]

    [Damage Level: Strong enough to be potent, contingent upon the user''s elemental proficiency.]

    [Chance of Mastering: 100%]

    Observing the intricate data before him, Arthur experienced a mild sense of surprise, albeit not as intense as before.

    "I see, so this is its purpose."

    "It truly is remarkable," he murmured, graduallyprehending its functionality.

    He sensed that with such a capability at his disposal, aplishing tasks would be significantly easier.

    Nevertheless, he acknowledged the importance of exercising caution, as these possibilities were subject to uncertainty, and he would not rely solely on them for every endeavor.

    Without dy, Arthur proceeded to examine all the scrolls and utilized the possibility rating function.

    To his delight, he discovered that every result disyed a probability rating of 100%, leaving him thoroughly satisfied with the oues.

    "Musing over my talent, which I found rather daunting," Arthur thought to himself as he effortlessly absorbed the knowledge contained within the fire element scrolls.

    After a mere half hour of dedicated study, Arthur stretched his waist, prompting Arthasia, who had been dozing on his shoulder, to awaken.

    "Have you finished, master?" she inquired softly, her eyes rubbing against the remnants of sleep.

    Observing Arthasia''s endearing behavior, Arthur gently caressed her cheek and spoke softly, "Apologies for rousing you from your slumber, Arthasia."

    "I haveprehended the theoretical aspects, and now I simply need to put them into practice," Arthur exined.

    Upon hearing his exnation, Arthasia nodded drowsily, unable to suppress her weariness.

    A gentle smile formed on Arthur''s lips as he suggested, "Alright, you can return to the system room and rest."

    He continued to stroke Arthasia''s petite head.

    With a light nod, Arthasia swiftly vanished from Arthur''s sight.

    Left in solitude, Arthur sported a gentle smile as he rose from his chair.

    "It is time for me to put into practice the elemental arts I have mastered, and I am also eager to explore the possibilities ofbining sword arts with the fire elemental arts I have acquired," Arthur contemted, a sense of anticipation in his thoughts.

    With a light-hearted notion, he tidied up the elemental art scrolls on his desk before making his way out of the room, heading towards the specialized training yard.

    ...

    Simultaneously, at the southern and northern borders of the Balka Empire, a middle-aged man of robust stature gazed out of the window, his attention fixed on the sprawling expanse ofnd before him.

    He turned to the elderly servant standing behind him, dressed in servant''s attire, and inquired, "Have we detected any signs of the enemy''s movements?"

    "Deliver the report, my Lord!"

    "It appears that the Savaran Empire''s troops havemenced their movements, disying early signs of activity!" The old man responded with deep respect.

    Upon hearing his answer, the man nodded in acknowledgment.

    "Very well, make the necessary preparations and mobilize our troops!"

    "We must prepare ourselves for the imminent possibility of war!" he dered with a resounding voice, his eyes fixed on the old man.

    "Yes, my Lord!" The old servant, in his humble attire, responded with unwavering determination before promptly vanishing from sight.

    The valiant middle-aged man redirected his gaze back to the window.

    "Just a little longer, and the time wille," he murmured softly.

 Chapter 80 Waiting, Recognizing His Own Shortcomings

    ?

    The capital of the Balka Empire, Arkham

    Imperial Pce

    "What will be my brother''s nextmand?" In a room within the grand halls of the Balka Pce, a woman of breathtaking beauty shifted her gaze toward the window, directing her question to the man who stood steadfastly behind her.

    With a bald head and a physique that boasted muscles sculpted with dedication, he towered above the ordinary stature of a human.

    Deep wounds marred his face and encircled his eyes, serving as a visible testament to the battles he had fought.

    Yet, upon hearing the woman''s inquiry, he dared not disy even a trace of negligence.

    "Report, Your Highness!"

    "The Emperormands you to proceed with the nned action and await further instructions uponpletion of the primary n!"

    The muscr man swiftly lowered his body, executing a respectful bow with one leg, his response infused with the utmost deference.

    Upon hearing the man''s response, the woman nodded subtly, gracefully pivoting her body to face the muscr man.

    In an instant, his gaze fell upon an exceptionally striking countenance, one radiating beauty that surpassed the ordinary.

    Her luscious, wavy tresses cascaded in a gentle waterfall of blonde-brown hues, reaching down to entuate her shapely, curvaceous hips.

    She adorned herself in a dress that revealed a tantalizing glimpse of her alluring midriff, enhancing the allure of her seductive belly.

    The presence of delicate moles beneath her captivating eyelids further entuated her extraordinary charm.

    In a manner akin to a bewitching temptress, she possessed an irresistible aura capable of ensnaring any man within the grasp of her hands.

    Nevertheless, the muscr man refrained from indulging in prolonged stares or casting ascivious gaze her way, acutely aware that doing so would result in instant demise!

    This woman held an exceedingly unique and prestigious position: she was Maria Alvas!

    The second wife of Emperor Balka and the sole sister of Emperor Savaran wielded immense influence as a member of the revered Alvas family due to Emperor Savaran''s rule over the western region of the human continent!

    Her extraordinary allure was widely renowned throughout the untamednds of the western region, and it was precisely due to this captivating quality that Emperor Savaran cunningly employed her as a diplomatic tool, forging a peace pact with Emperor Balka!

    "Very well, make all the necessary preparations," she instructed, her tone carrying a hint of nonchnce.

    "The man''s sister is due to return within a few days, and we shallmence the n without dy," she continued, her words dripping with anticipation.

    Upon hearing the woman''s instructions, the burly man nodded briskly, his response imbued with the utmost respect.

    "As youmand," he replied, but his curiosity getting the better of him, he asked tentatively, "Princess, concerning the poison employed, is its potency truly as lethal as rumored?"

    "Indeed, it is a poison recently unearthed by the adept poison master of Savaran Pce, and its effectiveness has been confirmed through highly gratifying results," she replied, a mischievous smile ying on her lips.

    The muscr man offered a slight nod, indicating hisprehension, but before he could delve further into his inquiry, a gentle knock interrupted their conversation, emanating from the room''s entrance.

    A soft knock reverberated through the room.

    "Mother, are you in there?" A sweet voice resonated from beyond the door, prompting Maria to cast a swift nce at the burly man, silently signaling him to depart without dy.

    Understanding her unspoken message, the burly man dissipated from the room like wisps of smoke, vanishing into thin air.

    In an instant, Maria''s countenance underwent a remarkable transformation, with the expression of cunning and menacing smiles giving way to a gentle and serene smile.

    "Pleasee in, my dear," she uttered softly, and in response, the door swung open, unveiling the presence of a strikingly beautiful yet modest-looking teenage girl.

    "Mother, I hope I''m not interrupting," she said hesitantly, treading softly as she approached Maria.

    "Of course not, my dear," Maria reassured her warmly.

    "Currently, my dear, I have no pressing matters to attend to, so you are more than wee to join me," she extended, her words apanied by a serene smile that stood in stark contrast to her prior menacing countenance.

    The teenage girl responded with a slight nod, settling herself on the edge of the bed, her countenance reflecting a tinge of sorrow.

    "What troubles you, my dear daughter?" Maria inquired tenderly, promptly taking a seat beside her.

    Upon hearing her mother''s question, the girl''s lips quivered, and tears welled up, brimming at the corners of her eyes.

    "That''s why Father refuses to spend time with me, and Sister seems to be intentionally avoiding me as well, which greatly saddens me," shemented, tears glistening in her eyes.

    Maria''s countenance immediately darkened, and her hands tightly clenched in response.

    However, she contained her emotions, allowing a gentle expression to resurface on her face.

    "Take a deep breath, my dear." Mariaforted her gently.

    "Perhaps they are preupied with their own responsibilities, which is why they are unable to spend time with you," she responded in a soothing tone.

    The teenage girl nodded and tenderly rubbed her eyes, seeking sce.

    "You''re absolutely right, my dear," she replied, a tender smile gracing her features as she agreed with her daughter''s innocent observation without pausing to consider the truth behind her own words.

    Despite being ten years old and already possessing awakened core powers, the girl''s demeanor reflected an innocence untouched by the harsh realities of the world.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    Maria smiled affectionately and gently caressed her daughter''s head.

    "Well, would my dear like to y with Mom?" She asked, her fingers lightly pinching the girl''s cheek.

    "Yes, I''d love to!" the teenage girl responded eagerly.

    Soon, the two of them rose from the bed and began to make their way out.

    However, unbeknownst to the girl, Maria''s gaze harbored an intense and sinister hatred.

    "After dealing with your sister, it''s time for your cherished daughter," she whispered grimly under her breath.

    ...

    "Huh~ Huh~" Arthur panted heavily, his breathing in rapid bursts, while beads of sweat streamed down his forehead and neck.

    Leaning on the practice sword in his hand, he focused on regaining control of his breathing and steadying his fatigued body.

    As he surveyed the scattered remains of the human puppets strewn across the practice field, Arthur''s inner thoughts echoed with the realization that today''s training had truly pushed him to his limits.

    Taking a moment topose himself, he released his grip on the sword and proceeded to stretch his waist and the rest of his fatigued body, warding off the onset of cramps.

    "Now, it''s time for me to unleash the power of the elemental arts!" he eximed with an exhrated tone, anticipation coursing through his veins.

    Arthur had neglected his practice of elemental arts since leaving the library, focusing instead on his customary physical training regimen involving martial arts, swordy, and other exercises that maintained his peak physical condition.

    This routine had been deeply ingrained since his childhood, and he dedicated himself to its consistent refinement in order to continually enhance his abilities.

    Confident in his skills, Arthur believed that even without relying on magic such as elemental arts, he could triumph over an elemental adversary by drawing solely upon his expertise in martial arts and swordsmanship.

    However, this assumption held true only if he faced an elemental with a core of two circles or less.

    Any elemental possessing a core of greater magnitude would undoubtedly prove fatal to him, as human strength had its limitations and he had yet to reach the pinnacle of his own human potential.

    Adopting a stance derived from hisprehensive study of numerous books, Arthur focused his concentration intently.

    "Which flow originates from the heart and radiates towards the core epassing it?" Arthur pondered, his thoughts guiding the mana flow to gradually surge towards his heart, subsequently streaming into the fire core revolving steadily around it.

    "It worked!" Arthur''s excitement surged as he sessfully conjured the fireball, instilling him with newfound confidence as he continued the incantation with unwavering determination.

    "Elemental Arts: Fireball!" he murmured, extending his arms and sying his palms.

    Almost instantly, sparks converged, forming an arcing trail of fire that materialized into a fireball roughly the size of a basketball, firmly cradled within his palm.

    "Buzz!"

    A crackling sound filled the air as the fireball zed, causing the temperature in the vicinity to surge instantly.

    Witnessing his initial endeavor unfold sessfully, Arthur''s eyes widened in astonishment.

    "So, this is the manifestation of the "Elemental Fire Art: Fireball"¡ªtruly awe-inspiring!" He marveled at himself. He then extended his hand forward, closed his eyes, and concentrated with unwavering determination.

    "Quickly decide the flow of mana and throw the fireball at the enemy."

    Whispering to himself, Arthur swiftly established the mana flow and practiced the motion of throwing the fireball, carefully refining his technique.

    Momentster, he swung his arm and released the fireball, swiftly severing the connection between mana and the fiery projectile.

    "Boom!"

    The fireball, roughly the size of a basketball, hurtled from his palm, rapidly elerating forward and unleashing a powerful explosion upon impact, obliterating the human puppet before him.

    The remnants of the scattered dolls were sent flying in various directions, engulfed in mes.

    Witnessing the impactful explosion, Arthur couldn''t help but be taken aback, but his triumph was short-lived as fatigue swiftly overtook his body, causing him to copse onto the ground.

    "Huh~ Huh~"

    Gasping for air, Arthur grimaced in pain as he struggled to regte his breathing once more.

    However, the umted fatigue from rigorous training and the irregr maniption of mana had taken a toll on his body, leaving him utterly drained.

    Closing his eyes, he centered his focus on patiently awaiting the return of vitality to his fatigued form.

    "It looks like I have to find a teacher to give me guidance because elemental arts are things beyondmon sense, so it''s not easy for me to master them directly in practice." He pondered inwardly.

    Realizing the challenges of mastering the elemental arts without proper guidance, Arthur concluded that he needed to seek out a knowledgeable teacher to provide him with the necessary instruction.

    Despite his innate talent, he recognized the limitations of relying solely on books to attain mastery in mana maniption.

    Lost in his thoughts, he was suddenly interrupted by a gentle voice calling out to him from across the field.

    "Big brother, are you okay?"

 Chapter 81 Alicias Statistics, Finding A Teacher!

    ?

    Hearing a soft voice, Arthur was startled and attempted to sit up as he looked ahead.

    "Alicia?" he eximed, surprised, as he spotted a teenage girl who appeared to be around his age.

    It was his younger sister, Alicia Asvold!

    In Arthur''s eyes, Alicia had grown into an exceptionally beautiful woman, far surpassing her childhood innocence.

    Her face radiated a maturity that belied her age.

    Furthermore, her body was developing splendidly, with room for further growth.

    As Arthur struggled to stand up, Alicia quickly rushed over to him, supporting his body, and asked with evident concern, "What happened to you, big brother?"

    Noticing the dirt on his clothes and his body''s stiffness, she looked closely at the back of his dust-soiled shirt and the slightly torn pants.

    Alicia''s anxiety increased as she noticed his pale face and the visible sweat on his neck and forehead.

    Upon hearing her concern, Arthur responded with a gentle smile and reassured her, "It''s okay, Alicia."

    "In fact, this is just the result of my training, and nothing bad happened, you know?" Arthur replied gently.

    He was about to stroke Alicia''s ck hair, but he quickly halted himself, realizing that his dirty and sweaty hands would soil Alicia as well.

    Upon witnessing this, Alicia promptly grasped his hand and pressed it against her smooth cheek.

    "Don''t push yourself too hard with your training, big brother," she said earnestly.

    "I''m really concerned about what might be wrong with you, you know?" Alicia''s pleading gaze locked onto Arthur, as if tears would flow unless he agreed to her plea.

    Observing her expression, Arthur couldn''t help but be reminded of his younger sister from his past life, Chloe.

    For some inexplicable reason, simr to how he viewed Runa as a substitute for Mira, Arthur couldn''t help but see Alicia as reminiscent of Chloe.

    As a result, his affection for Alicia was profound, despite not being siblings.

    His fondness remained unwavering.

    Furthermore, Alicia''s gentle and nurturing disposition had a profound effect on Arthur, melting his heart.

    Arthur was well aware that Alicia had be the way she was due to the circumstances and hardships she endured during her childhood.

    She hadn''t received love either from David himself or from her environment.

    Carina, consumed by her mission to kill David, had no time to disy any affection towards Alicia, despite the fact that Alicia was undeniably David''s child as well as her adversary!

    This is precisely why Alicia in the novel felt immense joy upon witnessing Arthur''s arrival and his stay at Duke Asvold''s mansion.

    With Arthur''s presence, she found sce in having a friend and a protector to look up to.

    Regrettably, all of Alicia''s hopeful expectations in the novel turned out to be in vain.

    Arthur''s actions in the story were misguided, leading to a misunderstanding between him and Alicia.

    "Well, I apologize, alright?" Arthur tenderly caressed her cheek and made a promise.

    "Hmm~" Alicia nodded, relishing Arthur''s touch as she surveyed the devastated surroundings.

    Growing curious, she asked with a hint of confusion, "By the way, big brother, why does your practice room look so disheveled with burn marks on different sides?"

    Arthur''s face disyed a slight hint of embarrassment as he spoke with a periodic smile: "You see, it''s because I had just tried out the fire elemental art that I recently learned."

    "Due to myck of experience in manipting mana, it resulted in an excess consumption of mana."

    He then exined in a light tone, "However, it''s also because of the fatigue I experienced earlier."

    Upon hearing his statement, Alicia''s face disyedplete shock, and she asked, "Big brother!"

    "Are you already able to use your core power?"

    Arthur nodded, a proud expression on his face, as he replied, "Of course!"

    "Your brother is so talented that the seal came off first, you know?" he added yfully.

    However, Alicia, upon hearing this, didn''t think he was joking at all because she had predicted that the seal on her brother''s core would be released in a few days.

    She hadn''t expected the seal on her brother''s core to have already been released, let alone for him to have also mastered the fire elemental art at the same time!

    There was a valid reason for her to think this way, as the average person requires several days, if not a week, to grasp the theoretical aspects of one-star elemental arts.

    For practical training, it was necessary to have guidance from a teacher in order to effectively utilize and manipte the mana within one''s body.

    Indeed, the core itself remained sealed and inessible until the appropriate time.

    However, Arthur was a special case, as he possessed the ability to manipte mana to some extent, even with his core sealed.

    This is also one of the reasons why he can use the ''elemental art: fireball,'' even though it is not perfect.

    Alicia''s eyes lit up upon hearing this, and she instinctively hugged Arthur tightly, bursting into joyfulughter.

    "Congrattions, big brother!" Alicia eximed, her voice filled with excitement.

    "Now you''re an elemental and can protect yourself."

    She rubbed her head against Arthur''s chest, seekingfort and reassurance.

    Arthur, witnessing her affectionate gesture, smiled gently and added, "Of course, I will protect you too, my dear girl."

    "Hehehe, you''re the best, big brother!" Alicia smiled sincerely, thoroughly enjoying Arthur''s embrace.

    "By the way, my seal wille off in about a year, and at that time, I''ll be able to protect my big brother too!" She whispered softly to Arthur.

    "Of course, I''ll be waiting for you at that time," Arthur replied affectionately, his tone filled with warmth.

    He felt a subconscious curiosity about Alicia''s statistical status and promptly summoned Arthasia.

    "Arthasia, is it true that I can learn another person''s stats by simply looking at them and saying, ''Appraisal''?" he inquired.

    Without much dy, Arthasia''s telepathic-like voice resonated in Arthur''s mind.

    "[Right, master!]." Arthasia responded promptly.

    "[You simply need to direct your gaze towards the person you wish to appraise, and their data will appear before you, much like when you view your own data]."<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    Arthur was taken aback by this revtion.

    In confusion, Arthur asked Arthasia inwardly, "Arthasia, are you able to use telepathy andmunicate with me without manifesting your physical form?"

    "[Of course!]". Arthasia responded excitedly through their telepathic connection.

    "[I don''t have to physically manifest myself, master!]."

    This newfound understanding immediately dawned on Arthur.

    With this ability, he didn''t need Arthasia to appear in physical form to appraise someone.

    Without wasting any time, he shifted his gaze toward Alicia, who was still tenderly embracing him.

    "Appraisal," Arthur whispered softly, and suddenly a gentle light began to shimmer in his vision, revealing Alicia''s data.

    [Statistical Data]

    [Name: Alicia Asvold]

    [Title: Duke Asvold''s Unloved Daughter, One of the People Who Awakened the Ice Special Core, Owner of a Trauma That Can Only Heal If She''s Always With Her Brother (Secret)]

    [Special Title: Being the Only Favorite Sister of the Heir of Duke Asvold''s Mansion]

    [Age: 14 years old]

    [Awakened Core: Ice (Special Element Holder)]

    [Level: None]

    [Hobbies: Reading, Embroidery, Drawing Her Dear Brother on Paper]

    [Elemental Arts Mastered: None]

    [Ambition: To be strong, to protect her brother, to be Arthur Asvold''s only wife, to do anything for her brother!]

    [Talent: Very Strong (Special Core Holder)]

    [Love: 100%]

    Seeing Alicia''s data, Arthur''s expression grew serious as he carefully studied the information.

    Arthur''s attention was immediately drawn to the word "secret" in the title column.

    "Arthasia!" Arthur called out quickly, seeking an exnation.

    "Can you rify the meaning behind the title column with the word ''secret''?"

    Upon hearing Arthur''s question, Arthasia swiftly provided an exnation.

    "[The word ''secret'' signifies that it cannot be detected by my current abilities, master]," she replied.

    "[Perhaps, as you grow stronger, it will be visible]." Her tone carried a hint of apology.

    Arthur nodded in understanding, harboring no trace of anger.

    "I see... By the way, could you exin the meaning of the ''love'' column at the bottom of the statistics?" Arthur inquired once again, as this concept was new to him.

    "[Of course, it represents the degree of affection others hold for the master!]." Arthasia responded with a light tone.

    "It''s certainly something new," Arthur pondered, contemting the significance of this column that allowed him to observe the affection others had for him in detail.

    Immediately, he scanned through the various other statistics, and a slight twitch formed at the corner of his mouth.

    "Is it possible that this girl has feelings for me?" He asked helplessly, noticing that most of Alicia''s stats were rted to him.

    Of course, this was only natural.

    From Alicia''s childhood until now, Arthur has been there for her, providing protection,panionship, and affection that should havee from her parents, David and Carina.

    He had filled that void.

    Thus, it came as no surprise.

    Taking a brief moment, he closed his eyes, and soon, Alicia''s statistics disappeared from his sight.

    He didn''t dwell on it for long, as he realized he should be relieved that he had prevented Abel from entering Alicia''s life and bing her helper.

    In doing so, he also ensured his own survival in the future.

    With a yful tone, he gently pinched Alicia''s cheek and pretended to be angry.

    "How much longer are you going to rely on me like this? You need to be more independent, you know?"

    Observing Arthur''s response, Alicia pouted and voiced her protest: "Don''t I deserve to be spoiled by you, big brother?"

    Arthur smiled affectionately and responded, "Of course you are, but right now I have something important to take care of."

    He exined the situation to her.

    Perplexed, Alicia looked at him with curiosity and tilted her head, asking, "What is it, big brother? Why do you have that serious look on your face?"

    Arthur chuckled at her funny expression and replied softly, "I''m looking for a teacher who can train me to master mana."

    Alicia''s eyes widened in surprise upon hearing this revtion.

    "Looking for a teacher?"

    "Do you n to find a renowned teacher from the capital city of Rozen or the capital city of Arkham?" Alicia asked with growing curiosity.

    A faint smile appeared on the corner of Arthur''s mouth as he gently shook his head.

    "No, it''s neither of them."

    "Because, hehe, the teacher I''m looking for is already here, thanks to Runa," he revealed with a mischievous smile.

    Alicia''s face registered shock and she hesitantly inquired, "Is this teacher someone very powerful?"

    "Hehehe, indeed! Very powerful!" he responded with a mysterious smile.

 Chapter 82 Dont Play Dumb In Front Of Me Because Its Useless!

    ?

    Alicia nodded, trying to convey understanding despite her lingering confusion.

    She held unwavering trust in Arthur, which dissuaded her from seeking rification through additional inquiries.

    Shortly afterward, Arthur gently caressed her hair and whispered, "Alright, you can head back now."

    "I want to freshen up and rendezvous with the individual I mentioned," he rified.

    Alicia''s mouth subtly pursed, revealing a noticeable hint of reluctance etched across her face.

    After all, Arthur had been her guardian and caretaker since her childhood, intimately acquainted with the nuances of Alicia''s personality.

    "How about I take you for a walk when I find some spare time?" Arthur''s voice carried a gentle tone, and true to his words, the moment he uttered them, Alicia''s eyes instantly sparkled, and she nodded with enthusiasm.

    "Really?"

    "Can you promise me that we''ll go on a date?" Her words conveyed a hint of seeking reassurance.

    A subtle twitch formed at the corners of Arthur''s mouth as Alicia mentioned going on a date, yet he paid it no mind and gently ruffled her hair.

    "Yes, of course," he replied.

    Alicia beamed foolishly at his response and quickly eximed, "Alright, I won''t disturb you any longer, big brother~"

    Just as Alicia was about to turn away, she impulsively nted a quick kiss on Arthur''s cheek before darting off without ncing back, leaving Arthur frozen in ce like a statue.

    A startle coursed through Arthur, and his hand instinctively rose to touch his cheek, unleashing a deluge of memories epassing the moments preceding his previous demise.

    "Somehow, this feels so familiar," he muttered, his gaze fixed downward, wearing a nostalgic expression.

    In an instant, he shook his head, gathering his thoughts, and proceeded to organize the equipment he carried.

    Slowly, he made his way towards the exit of the practice field.

    ...

    In the hallway

    Arthur had tidily transformed, but not excessively so, as he opted for semi-formal attire instead of formal garments.

    His physique had also shown improvement, although he still experienced mild fatigue in several areas, particrly his legs, arms, and chest.

    However, such matters held little significance for him, as he had grown ustomed to them.

    Furthermore, having ascended to the status of an elemental, his perspective on these things had shifted entirely!

    Upon hearing the question, Arthur halted his steps and swiveled his gaze toward Runa, who stood behind him.

    He spoke softly: "Don''t worry, Runa."

    "I assure you, everything will be fine, and I''m quite certain they are not what you envision."

    Runa delicately pursed her lips, a trace of concern lingering on her face.

    There was a reason behind her unease: Arthur''s desire to meet the three individuals he had instructed Runa to locate was not without purpose.

    To her surprise, the trio appeared to be vagrants, devoid of any distinctive appearance.

    This raised her concerns about the possibility of them posing a threat to her young master, who had ventured off without an escort.

    The situation was understandable since Runa was unaware of the true identities of the three individuals she perceived as beggars.

    However, Arthur possessed knowledge to the contrary.

    "Truly, you must trust me," he added gently, his hand tenderly stroking her hair, aiming to instill a sense of security within her.

    Runa nodded lightly, and with newfound determination, she dered, "If they harbor any ill intentions towards the young master, I will intervene!" Her small, clenched fist entuated her adorable resolve.

    Arthur couldn''t help but smile and give a slight nod in response to Runa''s endearing disy, all the while thinking, "They would never entertain such thoughts, for I possess a profound understanding of their nature, perhaps even more than they do themselves."

    "Yet, hearing her speak those words truly warms my heart. I am truly fortunate to have her by my side."

    After a momentary pause, Arthur spoke in a subdued tone, "Very well, let us proceed."

    Subsequently, the duo embarked on a leisurely walk along the hallway, their destination set in a designated room.

    ...

    In a room

    Seated upon avishly adorned sofa, three individuals exuded an air of tranquility.

    It was evident that they awaited something, theirck of familiarity preventing any conversation as they adopted nonchnt expressions.

    Suddenly, a knock on the door startled them, breaking their reverie.

    *Knock!

    In response to the soft knock, the door swung open noiselessly, capturing the attention of the three individuals, who lifted their heads with a mix of curiosity and intrigue, their eyes fixed upon the doorway.

    Standing before them was an exceptionally handsome teenage boy, a sight that caught them off guard and piqued their interest.

    Trailing behind him was a teenage girl radiating extraordinary beauty.

    To their astonishment, they instantly recognized her as Runa, the mastermind behind their unforeseen rendezvous.

    "Apologies for the extended wait," said the handsome teenage boy in a gentle tone, his every gesture and demeanor reminiscent of one well-versed in royal etiquette.

    Indeed, the teenage boy in question was none other than Arthur himself.

    Observing the immediate reaction of the three individuals, they promptly rose to their feet, demonstrating their respect.

    "Greetings, Young Master Arthur," all three expressed, bowing slightly to acknowledge his presence.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    Witnessing the scene unfold, a subtle smile graced Arthur''s lips as he nodded in acknowledgment.

    Without dy, Arthur settled himself on the sofa positioned across from the trio, while Runa, with her graceful presence, attended to the task of preparing tea for him.

    Observing Arthur take his seat, the three individuals followed suit, resuming their positions.

    Arthur''s eyes remained fixed on the three individuals, a gentle smile gracing his lips as he silently observed them with intrigue.

    Speaking in a hushed tone that was barely audible, he whispered to himself, "Yes, it is indeed them."

    "These individuals hold immense significance and harbor concealed power," he mused, his fascination growing as he observed the captivating auras and distinctive traits that emanated from each of them.

    The trio,prised of two middle-aged men and one middle-aged woman, maintained a quiet demeanor, seemingly awaiting Arthur''s affirmation.

    "Well, it''s possible that you''re already aware of my name," Arthur began, his tone light, rising to his feet from the sofa.

    "Nevertheless, allow me to reintroduce myself," he continued, a bright smile adorning his lips as he surveyed their reactions.

    "I am Arthur Asvold, the heir to the Asvold Mansion!" His deration rang out with enthusiasm, his eyes gleaming with anticipation of their responses.

    The three individuals nodded in understanding, but Arthur, keenly observing their expressions, couldn''t help but apud them silently.

    "They are truly remarkable individuals," hemended himself inwardly, swiftly resuming his seat.

    In the presence of anyone, even a Luvic noble of lower status, his imposing presence would elicit fearful trembling or suppress any inclination to disy such indifference.

    Yet the three before him seemed unconcerned with his status.

    "Now, let''s see how your reactions remain unchanged once I unveil your secret," he yfully mused to himself.

    Without dy, Arthur proceeded with his statement: "The reason I summoned the three of you here is for a matter of utmost importance."

    "However, it would be more appropriate to discuss it privately with each of you." Arthur took a sip of the tea that Runa had skillfully prepared.

    Upon hearing this, the three individuals furrowed their brows, disying evident confusion on their faces.

    Disregarding their confusion, Arthur maintained a nonchnt demeanor and remarked, "Well, I imagine you must be quite fatigued after the long journey."

    "Allow me to arrange a special bedroom for each of you."

    The trio remained silent, each lost in their own thoughts as they tried to make sense of Arthur''s puzzling behavior.

    "Very well, Runa," Arthur addressed Runa, signaling her to proceed with the task at hand.

    "Please prepare rooms for all three of them."

    "Oh, by the way, there''s something I would like to discuss with you," Arthur said casually, his gaze shifting towards the middle-aged man positioned at the far end of the sofa.

    The middle-aged man bore a burn scar near his neck, its mark slightly extending towards his shoulder, a visual reminder of past trials.

    His physique exuded strength and vitality, while his aura emitted a unique essence that sharply contrasted his outward appearance.

    Of particr note were his piercing eyes, resembling a keen-edged sword capable of cleaving through anything.

    Slightly taken aback, the man questioned, "Are you referring to me?" He pointed at himself, seeking confirmation.

    Arthur nodded gently in response, and the middle-aged man acknowledged him with a subtle nod, his countenance devoid of any fear or apprehension.

    Witnessing the interaction, Runa experienced a slight surprise; her countenance was tinged with a trace of concern, yet she refrained from uttering a word.

    Soon, Runa guided the remaining two individuals out of the room, leaving Arthur alone with the middle-aged man.

    s the door clicked shut, enclosing them in privacy, Arthur resumed his leisurely sips of tea.

    However, disying a hint of impatience, the middle-aged man inquired, "Young Master Arthur, is there a specific matter you wish to discuss with me?"

    Taking notice of the man''s question, Arthur gently set his tea aside and directed a smile toward him.

    "Indeed, I have an important matter to discuss with you," Arthur replied, his tone light and amiable.

    "Before we delve into that, would you mind introducing yourself?" he requested cordially.

    The middle-aged man, still disying a sense of confusion, hesitantly revealed, "My name is Rian Fanhard."

    "I am merely a beggarmonly spotted on the outskirts of Rozen," he replied.

    However, upon hearing this, Arthur chuckled softly, shaking his head in disbelief, and queried in a taunting tone, "Are you truly convinced that you are nothing more than a beggar?"

    A subtle shift in Rian''s expression was evident as he asserted firmly, "Indeed, I am nothing more than an ordinary beggar."

    "Thus, may I inquire as to the significance of my presence here, Young Master Arthur?" he added, a hint of pressurecing his words.

    Pretending to be unaffected by the underlying pressure in Rian''s tone, Arthur maintained a cold smile as he gazed upon Rian before him.

    He responded, "Certainly, there is something of great importance." Instantly, his aura underwent a palpable transformation.

    Sensing the abrupt shift in pressure emanating from Arthur, Rian couldn''t help but be taken aback.

    Without dy, he inquired, "In that case, what is it??"

    Arthur let out a faint sigh and spoke in a casual tone, "I need your help."

    Hearing this, Rian feigned ignorance, a look of confusion crossing his face. "Pardon me, but could you please rify, Young Master Arthur?"

    "I am but a humble beggar," he said, shaking his head as if feigning ack ofprehension regarding Arthur''s intentions.

    Undeterred by Rian''s futile attempt at deception, Arthur swiftly retaliated with a cutting response, refusing to be swayed by Rian''s pretense.

    "No need to feign ignorance, Rian Fanhard," he uttered with a cutting-edge in his voice.

    "Or should I address you as the former leader of the ck Swan, betrayed by your closest confidant?"

 Chapter 83 There Are Two Matters For Which I Require Your Assistance

    ?

    Rian''s voice rang out in astonishment, his body involuntarily springing up from the sofa.

    "What do you mean?!" he demanded, his disbelief evident in his tone.

    However, upon witnessing this, Arthur simply offered a faint smile and gazed at Rian yfully.

    "No need to put on an act, Rian," he remarked.

    "I''m well aware of who you really are." Arthur calmly took a sip of his tea, savoring the vor, while Rian''s face turned ghostly pale.

    Rian''s heart raced, and a chill ran down his spine, causing cold sweat to trickle down his back.

    He felt as though the teenager standing before him had seen him in his most vulnerable state.

    Rian''s expression hardened as he locked eyes with Arthur.

    "Why are you saying this?" he demanded.

    In an instant, the atmosphere in the room shifted dramatically, transforming the ambiance entirely.

    As Rian fixed his gaze on Arthur, an overwhelming surge of power, akin to that of a mid-level elemental saint, emanated from his very being.

    Despite sensing this remarkably intense pressure, Arthur''s countenance remained impassive, disying neither concern nor fear.

    Yet, deep within his heart, Arthur couldn''t help but admire Rian''s unwavering disy of strength.

    "As expected of the legendary former ck Swan leader," Arthur acknowledged, a note of reverence in his voice.

    "Despite his diminished power, the sheer force of his mid-level elemental pressure is still formidable."

    He couldn''t help butmend himself silently as he observed Rian''s transformed appearance, no longer resembling the disheveled figure of the past.

    "But that alone is insufficient to intimidate me," he scoffed inwardly, for he had already experienced the unimaginable might of David and Emperor Alex, as well as the formidable Duke Noah.

    Furthermore, there was the enigmatic woman, whose strength likely surpassed hisprehension.

    Inparison to the pressure before him, he sensed nothing at all.

    Rian''s current power, significantly diminished from its former glory, bore the scars of betrayal inflicted by his once-trusted partner.

    Nevertheless, even at the height of his power, Arthur understood that Rian would be effortlessly overpowered in the presence of formidable figures like David or even the Balka Emperor.

    However, there was something within Rian that David himselfcked¡ªa quality that kindled a longing within Arthur to have Rian as a friend rather than a foe.

    After a brief pause, he took aposed breath and uttered, "Rx, Rian. If my intention was to harm you, it would have been aplished long before now."

    "With the might of Duke Asvold''s mansion, even a mid-level elemental saint such as yourself could be swiftly eradicated." Nonchntly, he savored his tea, observing the shifting expressions on Rian''s face.

    As soon as those words left Arthur''s lips, Rian''s expression momentarily froze, and he closed his eyes, taking a deep breath in an attempt to regainposure.

    Gradually, he lowered himself onto the couch, but his mind was besieged by a multitude of daunting thoughts that consumed his innermost being.

    "He''s right!" Rian acknowledged it with a tinge of dread.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    "Indeed, given the formidable might of Duke Asvold''s mansion, harming or eliminating me would be a simple task," he pondered, contemting Arthur''s statement.

    "Yet, how could he possibly be aware that my power is that of a mere mid-level elemental saint?" His heart pounded rapidly as he opened his eyes, aghast, and beheld the serene and audacious teenage boy before him.

    It was as if the teenager standing before him had anticipated this very oue!

    "Well, you''ve won, young master Arthur," Rian sighed, shaking his head with a sense of resignation, as if acknowledging his inevitable destiny.

    Arthur chuckled in response, crossing his legs and reclining against the sofa.

    "Rest assured, I had no intention of threatening you," he reassured, shaking his head lightly as he spoke.

    Upon hearing this, Rian furrowed his eyebrows in confusion and inquired, "What do you mean, young master Arthur?"

    With a slight narrowing of his eyes, Arthur responded promptly, "I desire to coborate with you."

    Taken aback, Rian questioned further, "Coboration? Coboration on what, young master Arthur?"

    As Rian heard Arthur''s intention to cooperate, a wave of relief washed over him, eradicating his initial fear of being ckmailed by his past as the former leader of the notorious ck Swan organization.

    The weight of his former identity as the leader of the ck Swan organization was a constant thorn in his side, especially now that he was being relentlessly pursued by the very person who had betrayed him with the intent of immediate execution.

    Observing Rian''s expression of relief, Arthur couldn''t help but feel a twinge of sympathy toward him.

    Rian was once a formidable individual who should havemanded a position of power and authority.

    However, due to the treachery of his trusted confidant, who seized control of the ck Swan organization, Rian''s circumstances took a drastic turn.

    The ck Swan, renowned as an assassin organization within the eastern Saka Empire, was notorious for epting contracts to eliminate any target, regardless of their power or influence, as long as the payment was sufficient.

    Rian, once the leader of the organization, eventually met betrayal from within his own ranks and found himself relentlessly pursued until he reached the Balka Empire.

    If the traitors within the ck Swan organization were aware of Rian''s presence in the Balka Empire, they would stop at nothing to unleash their full strength in order to eliminate him.

    Unperturbed by the potential consequences for the Balka Empire, the traitors within the ck Swan organization disregarded any fallout as they perceived Rian''s danger level to be exceptionally high.

    This was due to Rian''s distinctive concept of mana control theory, which diverged from the conventional theories held by others.

    In the Balka Empire arc, the novel alludes to the fact that Abel, having fortuitously encountered Rian, who was being pursued by the ck Swan organization, promptly came to his rescue.

    However, the story does not explicitly reveal Rian''s perspective on the matter.

    In a disy of gratitude for Abel''s benevolent actions, Rian wasted no time in aiding him by imparting the unique theory he had developed regarding the maniption of mana, which diverged significantly from the conventional understanding.

    This knowledge would serve as the bedrock for Abel''s remarkable progress in his journey.

    Now, Arthur harbored a burning curiosity about this very theory, as his thirst for knowledge remained unquenched despite his mastery of the existingmon theories.

    Furthermore, if the theory that Rian had uncovered was truly as extraordinary as described in the novel, he would spare no hesitation in sharing it with Runa, Alicia, and those closest to him, enabling them to attain strength and power.

    Returning to his senses, Arthur gazed deeply into Rian''s eyes and spoke with a serious tone, "There are two matters for which I require your assistance."

 Chapter 84 Taking Control Of Everything

    ?

    Returning to his senses, Arthur gazed deeply into Rian''s eyes and spoke with a serious tone, "There are two matters for which I require your assistance."

    Upon hearing this, Rianposed himself and attentively listened, attempting to discern what kind of assistance he could provide to the teenage boy sitting before him.

    In his heart, he harbored doubts about having anything to offer someone like Arthur, who seemingly possessed everything already.

    Strength?

    His peak strength had been greatly diminished after being ambushed by the treacherous members of the ck Swan organization, who conspired to undermine him in silence.

    Furthermore, Rian realized that he currentlycked the ability to protect himself, and considering the formidable might of Duke Asvold''s mansion, he wondered if Arthur was in need of a strong individual to safeguard him.

    Money?

    The notion seemed utterly preposterous, and Rian wasn''t foolish enough to believe that the privileged young master standing before him would request such a favor, right?

    Thus, a sense of curiosity welled up within him, and he wondered why this exceptional teenager appeared to be seeking something valuable from him, although he couldn''t fathom what it could possibly be.

    Arthur''s words continued after a brief pause, leaving Rian utterly astonished by what he heard.

    "Firstly, what I seek is your guidance in the theory of mana maniption," Arthur revealed, his expression graced with a faint smile, promptly sharing his present wish.

    Upon hearing this, Rian''s eyes widened in disbelief, and he couldn''t help but exim, "What?!"

    "You want me to teach you mana maniption techniques?" she asked, her voice filled with confusion.

    Arthur simply nodded faintly, taking a leisurely sip of his tea.

    "Indeed, I am interested in learning about your theory of mana maniption," Arthur stated calmly.

    "Do you have any objections?" he inquired, directing his gaze towards the still-confused Rian.

    Rian gently shook his head and offered an exnation: "Please understand, young master Arthur, it''s not that simple."

    "The theory itself has not been fully verified for its uracy, and even I am uncertain about it. It''s merely a collection of my spective thoughts on mana maniption," he admitted with a hint of embarrassment.

    However, Rian knew that what he had said was the truth, but he himself was unsure about the validity of this theory.

    Furthermore, it was merely a spontaneous idea that had urred to him during a mission back when he was still part of the ck Swan organization.

    Therefore, he hesitated, unsure of whether he should disclose this information to Arthur or not.

    Upon hearing this, Arthur did not doubt Rian''s words, as it was expected that the theory would still be in its preliminary stages.

    Furthermore, considering the uing plot of Rian being pursued by the ck Swan organization, Arthur anticipated that Rian would further refine and develop the theory within a few months.

    Unfazed by the situation, Arthur responded, "Don''t worry; you only need to teach me, and I will perfect it."

    His indifferent tone stirred a restless unease within Rian''s heart.

    "Perfect it?" Rian took a deep breath upon hearing those words, realizing that if this theory were to be perfected and disseminated worldwide, it had the potential to revolutionize the practice of mana maniption in this world.

    And he believed that something like this should bepletely impossible to aplish.

    However, as Arthur uttered those words, he couldn''t help but find himself believing that this teenager sitting before him was indeed capable of achieving it!

    For the first time, Rian encountered a teenager whose attitude, temperament, and appearance defied his age, leaving an indelible impression and creating a truly unique experience in his life.

    This, in turn, elevated Rian''s estimation of Arthur.

    After a brief moment of reflection, Rian asserted with determination, "Very well, I shall impart upon you the knowledge of mana maniption, young master Arthur."

    Upon hearing this, Arthur merely nodded in response, his expression barely shifting.

    However, a hint of amusement yed across his face as he curiously inquired, "By the way, didn''t you happen to notice how I became aware of your knowledge regarding mana maniption¡ªa theory you never even divulged?"

    Once again, Rian was taken aback by Arthur''s question.

    "Exactly! How could he possibly be aware of my theory, which I''ve never shared with anyone?" Rian tightly clenched his palms as he gazed at the teenager before him, leisurely sipping his tea.

    Fear and awe toward Arthur surged to a level that Rian had never even imagined.

    Observing Rian''s reaction, Arthur chuckled, feeling a sense of familiarity and normalcy.

    When confronted with an unknown or unfamiliar situation, living beings instinctively activate their alert systems as a means of self-preservation.

    The simrity in responses holds true for both animals and humans.

    However, humans, with their reasoning abilities, exhibit a moreplex level of vignce.

    Rian''s present situation precisely reflects this reality.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    In the face of Arthur, Rian experiences a profound sense of vulnerability, where all that he holds, including his deepest secrets, seems utterly powerless.

    This oue was precisely what Arthur had intended all along¡ªto guide the conversation along the path he had carefully orchestrated from the beginning.

    Achieving this requires exceptional emotional intelligence, the ability to anticipate others'' thoughts, and, of course, a deep understanding of the plot of a novel!

    Nervously, Rian quickly responded, "Of course, Young Master Arthur. I didn''t consider that possibility at all."

    Arthur chuckled and leaned his head on his palm, remarking, "No need to fret, Rian."

    "I''m not requesting your assistance in vain."

    Upon hearing this, Rian''s expression shifted to one of confusion as he awaited Arthur''s intention.

    Arthur''s wordsnded on Rian like a heavy blow: "I know where your wife and daughter are!"

    The impact of those words was like a bomb detonating in Rian''s mind.

    In a rush, he stood up and urgently questioned, "You?!"

    "Is what you''re saying true?" His booming voice echoed throughout the room.

    Maintaining an indifferent expression, Arthur responded, "Don''t be hasty."

    Rian quickly regained hisposure, recognizing his ownpse in judgment.

    "I apologize, young Master Arthur," Rian expressed with remorse.

    Arthur nodded, seemingly unperturbed, and rified, "I assure you, I wouldn''t deceive you."

    "However, I won''t disclose their whereabouts until I make my second request," he stated nonchntly.

    A sense of relief washed over Rian, prompting him to rise slowly while bowing respectfully.

    He replied, "It''s no problem, young Master Arthur."

    "Just the knowledge that you possess their whereabouts fills me with immense happiness," Rian said sincerely, conveying his gratitude.

    For the first time, Arthur witnessed an expression of genuine gratitude on Rian''s typically somber face.

    "Thank you, young master Arthur," Rian reiterated, bowing his head once again.

    Arthur waved his hand casually and remarked, "No need to be so formal. It would be best for you to return to your room and rest now."

    "Considering the long journey you''ve undertaken, I imagine you must be weary," he added, providing an exnation.

    Immediately, Arthur pped his hands.

    As if in response to his gesture, the room''s door swung open slowly, allowing a maid to enter.

    Respectfully, the maid inquired, "How may I assist you, young master?"

    Arthur gestured towards Rian and instructed, "Please escort him to the prepared room."

    The maid bowed and turned towards Rian, addressing him, "Sir, pleasee with me."

    Rian nodded in acknowledgment to the maid and turned to Arthur, apologizing, "I apologize once again, young master Arthur."

    Once again, Rian bowed his head in respect, while Arthur acknowledged him with a simple nod.

    Shortly thereafter, they both exited the room, leaving Arthur alone and casually leaning his head forward.

    After a few minutes of casually leaning back, Arthur suddenly inquired, "Have there been any developments regarding the three high-ranking Luvic families?"

    The room, which had been silent with only Arthur''s presence, was unexpectedly filled with a voice that seemed to have no gender, responding, "As one would anticipate, young master."

    "Although the three families appear stagnant, the unmistakable signs of their imminent actions are bing increasingly apparent," the voice continued.

    "In addition, the intensifying tensions at the border serve as an additional catalyst." The enigmatic sound echoed throughout the room.

    Upon hearing this, Arthur nodded and instructed, "Continue to monitor the situation until Imand a retreat."

    "Rest assured, everything is now under control, and there is no need for concern." Arthur closed his eyes, expressing his confidence.

    "Very well, as youmand." With those words, the voice suddenly vanished, as if it had never been present.

    Arthur gradually opened his eyes, rose from his seat, and gazed out of the window.

    "The situation remains well managed," he reflected before departing the room at a leisurely pace.

 Chapter 85 Elizabeths Hatred! A Mission Accomplished Without Even Knowing It!

    ?

    North of the Human Continent

    Aurora Empire

    "Your Majesty, there is urgent news from our spies stationed within the Balka Empire''s territory!" The young woman, her face radiating beauty, bowed respectfully towards the curtained bed.

    She donned a suit of armor in a captivating shade of water blue, her waist adorned with a gleaming longsword.

    Undoubtedly, her striking allure and piercing countenance possessed a captivating allure that was entirely distinct.

    The air surrounding her exuded an unmistakable distortion, a testament to her immense power.

    Following the young woman''s statement, the curtain veiled over the bed gradually parted, unveiling an exceptionally stunning figure.

    Her cascading locks of silky blue hair gracefully trailed down her back.

    Her exquisitely delicate countenance defied any attempt tobel it as a mere work of art.

    In the presence of this woman, women across the globe would unanimously dere her the epitome of beauty, leaving no room for disagreement.

    Had Arthurid eyes upon her, he would have been overwhelmed with terror, his voice involuntarily erupting into fearful screams as he pointed at her, eximing, "By the heavens, she is undeniably my mother, the Empress!"

    "She deserves the title of the ultimate boss, second only to the main antagonist!" Regrettably, he missed the opportunity to witness her grandeur.

    Indeed, this remarkable woman was none other than Elizabeth, Arthur''s beloved mother.

    Upon receiving the news, Elizabeth nodded ever so slightly, her expression unyielding and unchanged.

    "Do you bring tidings of significance?" Her tone held a casual indifference, as if the information held little importance to her.

    Observing the woman''s apathetic countenance, the young woman before her revealed no signs of anger or resentment.

    Instead, a distinct admiration shone brightly on her face, honoring the remarkable figure sitting before her.

    "Indeed, Your Majesty," the young woman replied with the utmost respect.

    "We have received crucial information from the Balka Empire," she continued reverently.

    Elizabeth inquired in aposed manner, "Pray tell, what is the news?"

    Promptly, the young woman rose and retrieved the scroll secured at her waist.

    With deliberate poise, she unfurled the scroll, her gaze focused as she recited, "We have obtained three significant pieces of news."

    "Firstly," the young woman began, her voice filled with urgency, "we have detected undeniable indications of an impending conflict that threatens to shatter the long-standing truce between the Savaran Empire and the Balka Empire¡ªa truce that has persevered for over a decade but now appears on the brink of copse."

    Elizabeth listened attentively with her eyes closed, refraining from interrupting the young woman as she divulged the news.

    "Secondly," the young woman continued, her voice tinged with a hint of secrecy, "we have unearthed a deeply concealed secret, acquired through arduous efforts."

    "It hase to our knowledge that Duke Asvold, the ruler of the southern region within the Balka Empire, has departed from the heart of the Asvold family mansion."

    "He now leads his main army to safeguard the borders of the southern and eastern regions of the Balka Empire, vigntly monitoring any movements by the Savaran Empire." The young woman provided intricate details of the news.

    Elizabeth''s countenance subtly shifted upon hearing the second piece of news, her hands gradually clenching.

    Unaware of the change in Elizabeth''s expression, the young woman continued with her narrative.

    Once Elizabeth hadposed herself, she gazed at the young woman before her, curiosity etched in her eyes. "Then, in Duke Asvold''s absence, who is tasked with overseeing the southern region, Noel?" she inquired.

    Noel, the young woman, was caught off guard by Elizabeth''s sudden disy of curiosity, which ignited her own sense of intrigue.

    "Why does the Empress disy such an unexpected curiosity?" Noel wondered inwardly, her thoughts racing.

    Suddenly, a realization struck her.

    "It''s possible that the Empress hails from the southern region herself, which would exin her interest in the matter," Noel deduced, finding a usible exnation.

    After a brief moment of contemtion, Noel''s excitement grew evident.

    "Of course! It''s none other than the crown prince of the Asvold mansion, renowned for his remarkable demeanor and a striking appearance!"

    "Arthur Asvold!" she eximed, her voice filled with fervor.

    The young woman''s eyes sparkled with admiration as she uttered his name, an unmistakable expression of her deep admiration for Arthur Asvold.

    Upon hearing that name, a radiant smile graced Elizabeth''s typically impassive face.

    In an instant, her countenance transformed as she whispered softly, unconsciously running her fingers through his hair, "Arthur, my beloved son~"

    Noel, now regaining herposure, refocused on the scroll, and her eyes widened in astonishment. "Ah!" she eximed, taken aback.

    "Your Highness," she continued, her voice filled with surprise.

    Elizabeth shifted her gaze towards Noel, her eyes filled with curiosity and a hint of astonishment.

    "The third piece of news appears to be linked to Prince Arthur!" Noel eximed, her voice brimming with excitement that contrasted with her usual serious and sharp demeanor.

    Upon hearing this revtion, Elizabeth was taken aback, her excitement evident in her voice as she spoke in a tone she had never used before.

    "What is it?" she urgently inquired, her wordsced with a sense of urgency.

    "Tell me quickly!"

    Observing Elizabeth''s abrupt shift in demeanor, Noel couldn''t help but feel a sense of strangeness and confusion.

    However, she brushed aside her thoughts and began reading thetest news, aware of its importance.

    "This information is ssified as top secret and remains spective at this stage," Noel exined cautiously, uncertain of Elizabeth''s reaction.

    "Even our sources within the pce are unsure of its validity. Would you still like me to proceed?"

    Elizabeth, showing indifference, urged her on: "Go ahead, read it."

    Noel nodded and began to read the news slowly, fully aware of the significance it held.

    "It seems that Prince Arthur will be betrothed to Princess Lucia by Emperor Balka, hm?" Noel whispered, her voice filled with confusion as she absorbed the content of the news.

    Unbeknownst to her, Elizabeth, who overheard this revtion, froze in ce.

    The brightness that had illuminated her eyes upon hearing about Arthur was swiftly reced by somberness.

    An unusually potent aura began to emanate from her, gradually intensifying as it permeated the air around her.

    Elizabeth asked stiffly, "Do you think this news is true?"

    Unaware of the impact her words had on Elizabeth, Noel instinctively nodded and responded, "The news is presented with such certainty that the likelihood of it being a mere rumor is exceedingly low."

    *Boom!*<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    The entire pce trembled violently, causing Noel to shudder in fear as she instinctively sensed the disturbance.

    With her head held rigidly, she gradually lifted her gaze towards Elizabeth, only to be met with a visage of deadly determination.

    "This... Your Highness?!" she eximed, her voice filled with hysteria and disbelief.

    ...

    At Duke Asvold''s Mansion

    Arthur, reclining on the balcony of his room, gazing up at the serene night sky, was abruptly jolted awake.

    He swiftly straightened his posture, a strange sensation of goosebumps prickling his skin for no apparent reason.

    "Strange..." he murmured, a hint of unease tainting his thoughts.

    "Is someone cursing me?" Arthur pondered aloud, gradually regaining hisposure as he tried to dismiss the unsettling feeling.

    Shaking off the lingering unease, Arthur reclined back down in a rxed manner.

    Today, he felt a sense of contentment as he sessfully gained Rian as his ally, and the prospect of delving into Rian''s mana maniption theory excited him.

    However, he acknowledged that there were more pressing matters at hand before he could fully focus on training.

    One such task was to visit the mansion of the high-level Luvic family¡ªthe Weis family!

    Before delving into his training, he needed to fulfill this obligation andplete the tasks associated with it.

    Arthur had made amitment to Anna to visit the Weiss mansion the following day to address trade-rted matters.

    Over the course of more than a decade, their bond strengthened and their rtionship blossomed.

    Arthur took it upon himself to guide Anna, sharing his wealth of business knowledge and expertise.

    Indeed, Anna''s innate talent and acumen assured her future sess as an exceptional businesswoman, independent of Arthur''s guidance.

    Nevertheless, Arthur recognized the need to expedite Anna''s growth and enhance her acquisition of business skills, leveraging her exceptional talents.

    The knowledge that the plots and storylines he was familiar with had undergone significant distortions prompted him to strategize meticulously.

    He understood that his current advantages might not remain his trump cards in the future.

    With this in mind, Arthur devoted himself to thorough preparations and actively worked to elerate the development of various characters, including Anna and Elena, who were already under his guidance.

    He aimed to ensure their swift progression and equip them with the necessary tools to navigate the unpredictable future thaty ahead.

    "By the way, speaking of Elena, that young girl is most likely still undergoing training under the supervision of Duke Asvold''s main forcemander," Arthur reflected, his mind drifting to the little Elena he had rescued long ago.

    "It''s fortunate for her to have the opportunity to refine her skills."

    "In the future, she will undoubtedly fulfill her destiny as the revered goddess of light, just as in the story," Arthur mused, a faint smile gracing his lips.

    Suddenly, a thought struck him, prompting him to call out to Arthasia.

    "Arthasia, are you here?" he called out, seeking the presence of his Arthasia.

    A soft glow materialized above Arthur''s chest, revealing the ethereal form of little Arthasia.

    "What can I assist you with, my master?" She inquired, her gentle smile adorning her face as she nestled against Arthur''s broad chest.

    Unfazed by her proximity, Arthur maintained his curiosity as he posed his query.

    "Arthasia, can you inform me if there are any elemental arts associated with the power of space that could serve as a reward?"

    His finger extended, gently caressing Arthasia''s cheek as he continued, "You see, in this world, besides myself, no one else has awakened space cores¡ªexcept for those who existed hundreds of thousands of years ago."

    He recited the enigmatic words spoken by the mysterious woman.

    Arthasia''s sudden realization prompted her to sit up, perched on Arthur''s chest, with a sense of urgency.

    "Oh, Master, Ipletely forgot to inform you!" she eximed.

    Arthur''s brows furrowed as he questioned her, "What is it that you forgot to tell me?"

    Embarrassed, Arthasia stretched and spoke softly: "I forgot to mention that you actually triggered the mission to conquer Rian Fanhard earlier."

    Upon hearing this, Arthur''s mouth twitched at the corner, and he wore a restrained expression as he inquired, "Does that mean my reward will be withheld?"

    Arthasia scratched her lips, herughter tinged with embarrassment. "Hehehe, well..."

    At that moment, Arthur''s demeanor changed, with a sinister smile creeping across his face as he nodded subtly. "I understand now. So, this is how it is."

    As he abruptly stood up, Arthasia lost her bnce and tumbled to the floor, letting out a pained "Ouch!" while rolling slightly.

    Rubbing her slightly sore head, sheined, "Master, why did you suddenly get up like that?"

    However, as she lifted her head to gaze at Arthur, her expression froze in an instant.

    "Ma-masster, w-why are you smiling like that?" Arthasia asked nervously, feeling a sense of unease wash over her.

    Hearing her question, Arthur''s smile remained unchanged as he replied casually, "Oh, don''t worry about it."

    Arthasia''s uneasiness grew, and she couldn''t shake off the feeling that something was amiss.

    "It''s just that there''s a naughty girl to be disciplined." Arthur continued.

    As Arthur''s words sank in, Arthasia''s body stiffened, and she let out a forced, nervousugh.

    "Oh, haha, who might that be?" Arthasia nervously chuckled, desperately trying to lighten the atmosphere as she searched for an escape route.

    But the intensity of Arthur''s gaze made it clear that there was no escaping the consequences that awaited her.

    Arthasia tensed her body, preparing to make a swift escape.

    However, before Arthasia could make her escape, Arthur swiftly caught hold of her, preventing her from fleeing.

    "Where do you think you''re going, little girl?" Arthur''s voice carried a stern tone.

    "No!" Arthasia''s scream filled the room as Arthur proceeded to administer his punishment.

    The sound of her cries echoed from the balcony, reverberating throughout the chamber.

    ---------

    This is a rxed chapter before the next tense chapter, so nothing too serious unless Elizabeth is probably going crazy, coughing!

 Chapter 86 Acquire The First Space Elemental Art! Yes Or No?

    ?

    "So, how can I get the reward soon?" Arthur, who strolled leisurely down the hallway, addressed Arthasia, perched above his head.

    However, instead of responding, Arthasia pursed her lips and averted her gaze,pletely ignoring Arthur.

    Noticing Arthasia''s lingering crankiness from the previous night, Arthur couldn''t help but chuckle.

    "Well, I''m sorry, okay?" Arthur spoke softly, attempting to persuade Arthasia.

    Of course, Arthasia remained unaffected by his attempts and continued to ignore him.

    Subconsciously, Arthur rubbed his chin and pondered, "How can I get her to forgive me, huh?"

    He acknowledged that the punishment from the previous night had been somewhat excessive, and he couldn''t help but feel a twinge of guilt towards Arthasia.

    An idea immediately sprang to mind, and with a sly smile, he eximed helplessly, "Hey~ if you don''t forgive me, I honestly don''t know what else to do."

    "You know, ever since you entered my life, I''ve be overly dependent on you for everything," he said with a hint of absurdity.

    "And on top of that, I feel immense guilt for what urredst night." The sorrow in his voice was so genuine that anyone would be easily deceived by his acting.

    As expected, upon hearing Arthur''s words, Arthasia, who had been sulking, instantly brightened up, and a victorious smile graced her face.

    "Hmph! Just this once, I''ll forgive you," she said in a tsundere tone that was undeniably adorable.

    Arthur smiled faintly and muttered to himself, "This girl is so gullible."

    Without wasting any time, Arthur pressed on, "So, Arthasia, can you grant me the reward now?"

    Upon hearing this, Arthasia, perched atop Arthur''s head, descended slowly onto his shoulder and spoke in a cocky tone, "Hmph! Since you''ve apologized like that, what more can I do?"

    She then extended her tiny hand, and suddenly a radiant light materialized before Arthur.

    Reacting swiftly, Arthur reached out and touched the light, which promptly transformed into a dazzling white scroll.

    "What is this, Arthasia?" Arthur asked, his tone filled with hesitation, directing his attention towards Arthasia.

    Wearing a faint smile, Arthasia responded, "Why don''t you employ your appraisal skills, master?"

    Surprised by the suggestion, Arthur swiftly employed his appraisal skills, wasting no time in examining the contents of the scroll.

    [Space Elemental Art Scroll: Warp Space (One Star)]

    [Exnation: A space elemental art that has the power to warp space around or wherever the user wants (maximum distance: 100 meters)]

    [Power: Less powerful if used as an attack, but very useful inbat]

    [Chance of Mastering: 100%]

    [Scarcity Level of Scrolls: Rare]

    As Arthur examined the statistical data, his eyes widened in astonishment.

    "Damn! This is space elemental art!" he eximed, unable to contain his disbelief.

    He delved into the scroll''s contents, reading them meticulously to grasp all the details.

    Afterprehending the scroll''s contents, Arthur turned to Arthasia and inquired, "Why is there a rarity rating mentioned at the bottom?"

    "Didn''t the fire elemental art scrollck such a column?"

    Hearing this, Arthasia rose from her position and hovered in front of Arthur, providing a detailed exnation: "The rarity rating appears because this particr elemental art scroll is exceptionally rare."

    "Even though it''s only a one-star level, it''s iparable to the moremon elemental arts, you see?"

    Having received a thorough exnation from Arthasia, Arthur finally grasped the distinction.

    The one-star space elemental art simply couldn''t bepared to the one-star elemental arts of the other four elements.

    They resided in separate realms, existing on entirely different worlds.

    Space elemental arts were exceedingly rare, with only a scant number of scrolls connected to the power of space believed to exist in this world.

    Taking into ount that he was the sole possessor of a space core, apart from a mysterious individual from centuries ago, this revtion made perfect sense.

    Overwhelmed with joy, Arthur realized that the space elemental art scroll he held in his hands was a gift that would bring him eternal happiness.

    "Damn! This is truly incredible!"

    "I have genuine affection for you, Arthasia!" he eximed happily, his heart brimming with love for his endearing and amusing Arthasia.

    However, a pang of guilt washed over him as he reflected on how he had treated Arthasia in the past.

    "It''s good that you acknowledge it!" Arthasia responded to Arthur''s words while maintaining her tsundere demeanor, then settled back down on Arthur''s head.

    Observing her continued yful pretense, Arthur merely chuckled and chose not to take Arthasia''s amusing behavior to heart.

    "By the way, I''m really eager to learn the intricacies of this space power!" he expressed.

    "However, I still have unfinished business with the remaining two individuals," he added casually.

    The two individuals Arthur mentioned were the ones he had brought to the mansion, together with Rian.

    They held the same level of importance as Rian, if not greater, due to their extraordinary abilities.

    "Alright, it''s time to conclude matters and unwind!" he eximed before resuming his stride toward the room they had designated.

    ...

    Arthur opened the door and discovered the two individuals sittingfortably inside the room.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    One was a middle-aged man with a well-groomed beard and piercing eyes, while the other was a middle-aged woman who exuded elegance despite the passage of time.

    Their attire had transformed from shabby to more presentable, reflecting a newfound sense of dignity.

    Upon noticing Arthur''s arrival, the two promptly turned their attention toward him and rose from their seats.

    "Greetings, Young Master Arthur," the two individuals greeted with a salute, bowing their heads respectfully.

    Wearing his customary smile, Arthur acknowledged their greeting and made his way toward the sofa across from them.

    He settled into his seat, and the two followed suit, taking their ces as well.

    "Now, without further dy, the reason I''ve brought you here is for you to work under mymand," he stated directly, fixing them with a sharp gaze.

    Determined not to waste any more time, he set his objective right away.

    With time slipping away, Arthur was eager to swiftly persuade the two individuals before him to work under hismand.

    Upon hearing his words, the expressions of the two underwent an immediate shift.

    However, just as the bearded middle-aged man was about to speak, the middle-aged woman promptly interjected.

    "I apologize, Young Master Arthur," she began, her voiceden with excuses.

    "But I''m merely an ordinary elderly woman with no exceptional abilities to offer."

    Without offering a response, Arthur simply nced at the middle-aged woman before shifting his gaze to the bearded man, observing his reactions.

    As anticipated, the bearded man shook his head, affirming the woman''s earlier statement.

    "She speaks the truth, young master," he admitted.

    "I am nothing more than a destitute beggar, devoid of any useful abilities to aid you."

    Hearing his self-deprecating remarks, echoing the sentiment of the middle-aged woman, Arthur reclined in his seat, crossed his legs, and pondered the situation.

    With neither a response nor acknowledgment given to their self-deprecating remarks, an awkward tension filled the air.

    After a brief moment, Arthur closed his eyes, taking a deep breath topose himself.

    When he opened his eyes again, his gaze rested on the middle-aged woman.

    "Are you truly resolved to let go of your desire for revenge against the Savaran royal family, knowing that they annihted your entire family, Natasya?" Arthur''s words pierced the middle-aged woman''s heart, causing her eyes to widen with shock.

    But before she could respond, Arthur shifted his attention to the bearded, middle-aged man named Jack.

    With a firm gaze, he questioned, "And what about you, Jack? Will you continue evading your past and surrender your pursuit?"

    "Didn''t you make a solemn vow to seek justice for your wife, who was unjustly executed by Emperor Savaran?"

    Arthur''s wordsnded like a bombshell on the middle-aged man, causing him to abruptly rise from his seat, his eyes widening in astonishment.

    "What do you mean?" he demanded, his voice sharp and urgent.

    Simrly, the middle-aged woman, Natasya, fixed her gaze on Arthur, her eyes filled with questioning intensity.

    Arthur maintained a smile in response to their astonishment, his mind drifting to the backgrounds of these characters within the novel.

    Jack, the bearded middle-aged man, hailed from the Barbarian region of the Savaran Empire.

    He possessed exceptional skills as a master cksmith, surpassing all others in the empire when it came to crafting weapons, despite his limited aptitude for elemental abilities.

    Jack''s exceptional skill and expertise as a cksmith had earned him the respect and admiration of the Savaran Emperor, who appointed him as the Chief cksmith Master of the Savaran Empire.

    This position held significant importance within the empire, as the predominantly barbarian society relied heavily on weapons rather than elemental arts.

    However, Jack''s life took a dark turn when he became the target of false usations.

    Someone who harbored deep animosity toward him used him of being a spy for the rival Balka Empire.

    Despite theck of substantial evidence to support the usations of treason, the Savaran Emperor hastily ordered Jack''s execution.

    In those vtile times, tensions between the two empires ran high, leaving little room for mercy or second chances.

    Miraculously, Jack''s wife devised a n to help him escape the clutches of the empire''s execution.

    Tragically, in an act of sacrifice, she willingly took his ce, paying the ultimate price with her own life to secure his survival.

    Like Jack, Natasya, the Empire''s esteemed strategist, also found herself used of treason in the wake of the Savaran Empire''s defeat to the Balka Empire.

    The me was unfairly ced on her shoulders, despite the fact that the devastating loss was primarily due to the exceptional teamwork and prowess disyed by David and Noah, who had decimated the Savaran Empire''s forces.

    Natasya was unjustly targeted as a scapegoat for the empire''s failures.

    As a result of the false usations, Natasya was unjustly imprisoned in a grim and deste dungeon, separated from her family, who tragically fell victim to the Savaran Emperor''s wrath.

    The Empire''s ruthless purge left no trace of her loved ones.

    However, Natasya''s indomitable spirit and resourcefulness allowed her to eventually escape her captivity.

    Seeking refuge and sce in the Balka Empire, she managed to conceal her identity and elude the Savaran Empire''s relentless pursuit.

    Coming back to his senses, Arthur fixed a prating gaze upon the two individuals before him and spoke with unwavering determination.

    "The past may have been cruel to you both, but now I am offering you an opportunity to reim your power and seek the vengeance you desire."

    "The question is simple: Do you have the will to seize this chance and rise above your past?"

 Chapter 87 Completed! Hidden Tasks?

    ?

    Both of them were stunned upon hearing Arthur''s question.

    Their expressions revealed a mix of confusion, anxiety, and various other emotions.

    It was evident, despite their desire to evade and find excuses, that Arthur was fully aware of their hidden secrets.

    Furthermore, Arthur went on to articte the very essence of each of their predicaments.

    As he gazed at the two, who remained silent and expectant, Arthur understood that this was a crucial moment of eptance.

    He recognized that they needed time to contemte the potential ramifications of their choices.

    The question lingered before them: Would they choose to ept or reject whaty before them?

    If they chose to ept Arthur''s offer, they would be required to surrender everything to him¡ªbe it their possessions or even their own lives.

    It was a decision that rested solely with Arthur.

    In doing so, they would forever be under Arthur''s dominion.

    However, it was important to note that Arthur had no ill intentions toward them.

    At most, he sought their coboration, their willingness to work under his wing, and their assistance when the need arose.

    But do they know this?

    No, they were unaware of these specific conditions.

    Arthur purposely withheld the details, wanting to observe their decision-making process and assess the extent of their determination for revenge.

    He wished to discern whether their desire for vengeance, nurtured over decades, would propel them to do whatever it took or if their animosity would prove fleeting, akin to a small me that could be extinguished at any moment.

    Despite Jack and Natasya possessing impressive skills in their respective domains, to be frank, they are not extensively featured in the novel aside from their backgrounds and characteristics.

    Their paths rarely cross with the protagonist, Abel, meaning he has limited familiarity with them.

    This is in contrast to Rian, who directly aids Abel in his journey toward bing a formidable figure.

    Nevertheless, Arthur recognized that by bringing both Jack and Natasya under his wing, he could harness their potential for significant future advancements.

    After a few minutes of ufortable silence, Jack took a deep breath and fixed a sharp gaze on Arthur.

    He asked, "Is what you said genuine? Can you truly aid me in seeking revenge?"

    With a somber tone, Jack repeated his question, his wordsden with weight.

    Arthur, casually reclining against the back of the sofa, responded nonchntly, "Do I have a reason to deceive you? Moreover, it just so happens that the Savaran Empire and the Balka Empire are on the brink of war, which works to my advantage."

    Their eyes widened in astonishment, and they eximed in unison, "What?!"

    "War?!"

    Once they regained theirposure, they exchanged perplexed nces.

    Jack then redirected his focus towards Arthur and inquired, "Is it true what you said about the impending war between the two empires?"

    Arthur nodded subtly, causing a visible tremor to pass through Jack''s body.

    His facial expression underwent a notable transformation as he gradually regained hisposure.

    With newfound determination, Jack firmly addressed Arthur, bowing his head as a sign of sincerity, and dered, "I, Jack, solemnly swear to serve Young Master Arthur wholeheartedly if he exacts revenge on Emperor Savaran on my behalf!"

    Jack''s resolute and serious tone elicited a slight smile from Arthur.

    Soon, he rose from his seat and posed a probing question: "Are you absolutely certain?"

    "Are you not aware that I might assign you tasks you''d rather not undertake?"

    "Or even go so far as to eliminate you?"

    Arthur''s intent gaze remained fixed on Jack, observing the shift in his expression and eager to gauge his response.

    Unfortunately for Arthur, Jack shook his head while lowering it, stating, "Does it truly matter?"

    "Ever since my wife''s demise, my life has been reduced to ruins. I have been living on the run and in constant concealment."

    "Isn''t that akin to a slow death?"

    With aposed demeanor, Jack responded, his gaze fixed upon Arthur, and spoke, "When hope seemed all but lost, you emerged and extended an opportunity to settle the score with Emperor Savaran."

    "My resentment hasn''t waned, but I was uncertain about you before. However, now my certainty has solidified!"

    Upon hearing Jack''s ount, Arthur nodded approvingly, his admiration for Jack growing.

    "If that is your decision," Arthur dered, looking directly at Jack, "I will dly assist you in exacting your revenge!"

    As she silently observed the exchange between Jack and Arthur, Natasya abruptly rose from her seat and spoke out with a resolute voice, "Young Master Arthur!"

    "Can I also seek revenge?" Her trembling tone betrayed her effort to restrain her tears.

    Arthur turned his gaze away momentarily, then nodded with a reassuring smile, remarking, "Certainly, I can assist you."

    "After all, we share amon enemy, and I possess the means to substantiate it," he added with a hint of nonchnce.

    Upon hearing his words, Natasya unexpectedly prostrated herself before him, pleading, "Please... help me exact my revenge!"

    "I promise to offer you everything I have, even my life!"

    With tearful eyes and a voice choked with emotion, Natasya pleaded earnestly.

    Natasya had harbored a deep desire for revenge against those who had harmed her family for decades.

    Yet fate seemed to cruelly toy with her, preventing her from even saving herself.

    The weight of her long-held grievances overwhelmed her, and tears streamed down her face uncontrobly.

    Arthur, taken aback by her outpouring of emotions, quickly extended his assistance to help her regain herposure.

    "It''s alright," he reassured her.

    "There''s no need to despair. I am determined to assist both of you."<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    Gently guiding Natasya to the sofa, still ovee by tears, Arthur then turned his attention to Jack, silently urging him to resume his seat.

    Once the situation had settled, Arthur took a moment topose himself before speaking: "Rest assured, now that you have chosen to work alongside me, I will honor mymitment to you."

    "You need not worry about being coerced into undesirable tasks," he reassured them.

    Upon hearing Arthur''s words, both Jack and Natasya nodded in agreement, their expressions reflecting a visible sense of relief.

    Regarding the second statement, the possibility of Arthur eventually disposing of them after their revenge had been achieved seemed to have little effect on the two.

    They remained undeterred by such a potential oue.

    Acknowledging their understanding, Arthur nodded and proceeded with his exnation: "Now, for your assignment, let''s address the immediate priorities."

    Directing his gaze towards Jack, he continued, "Jack, I entrust you with the responsibility of assuming control over the entire forging industry and bing its leader."

    "Rest assured, I will facilitate your endeavor by providing all the necessary resources, including materials, capital, and any other support required," he assured Jack.

    Jack nodded, demonstrating hisprehension and readiness to fulfill Arthur''s directive.

    Following that, Arthur shifted his attention to Natasya.

    "Now, Natasya, I have a specific task for you," he began.

    "Currently, I would like you to impart your knowledge in warfare, governance, and strategic thinking to my personal maid," he exined.

    "Please don''t worry; my personal maid possesses remarkable potential."

    "Unfortunately, due to myck of time to personally train her and the inadequacy of the teachers I had called upon, her progress has been hindered," he said, a smile adorning his face.

    With Natasya taking charge of Runa''s education, Arthur believed that she would undoubtedly surpass her original abilities, bing truly extraordinary within the novel.

    Indeed, Runa possessed exceptional intelligence and reasoning abilities, while Natasya herself was an outstanding individual.

    Upon hearing Arthur''s instructions, Natasya nodded eagerly.

    However, her expression suddenly soured, as if a troubling thought had crossed her mind.

    Observing the change in her demeanor, Arthur understood her concerns and sought to reassure her.

    "Don''t worry, Natasya. The defeat of the Savaran Empire was not solely your responsibility," he calmly stated.

    "David and Noah, with their inexplicable strength, were truly unforeseen variables for you, weren''t they?" he posed, surprising Natasya with his insight.

    Startled by his knowledge, Natasya looked at Arthur in disbelief and stammered, "H-How do you know?"

    Arthur merely smiled in response, leaving the question unanswered.

    Witnessing this exchange, Natasya clenched her lip and refrained from further inquiry.

    She feltpletely perplexed by Arthur''s enigmatic nature, unable to anticipate orprehend his every move.

    Shortly thereafter, Arthur fixed his gaze on Jack and Natasya, his expression grave.

    "As you are aware, the Savaran Empire and the Balka Empire are on the brink of war," he began, his tone serious.

    "While the present state of affairs may seem rtively calm, trust me when I say that both nations will soon be thrust into the throes of a full-scale conflict, of course, it will happen!"

    "And in this war, just like any other, there will be winners and losers," he stated enigmatically to the two.

    Upon hearing this, Jack''s curiosity got the better of him, and he couldn''t help but ask, "Does that exin why the southern and eastern border regions of the Empire appear to be so tense?"

    Jack had gathered snippets of information from passersby, as it seemed that news of the impending conflict had already begun to circte among the public.

    However, like many others, Jack initially dismissed the possibility of an actual war, considering such situations to bemonce and often defused without escting into full-blown conflicts.

    Therefore, he was taken aback when Arthur confirmed that the two empires were indeed on the path to war.

    Arthur nodded in agreement and responded, "Indeed, the tension at the southern and eastern border regions serves as the initial evidence of the impending war."

    Receiving confirmation from Arthur, Jack took a deep breath and entered a state of deep contemtion.

    Natasya felt a simr unease upon learning that the uing war would have significant consequences. She then inquired, "Young Master Arthur, is there anything I can do to assist you?"

    Upon hearing her question, Arthur suddenly recalled something and swiftly responded, "Ah, I almost forgot!"

    "There is one more task I would like to entrust to you."

    "For the time being, I will be visiting the Weis family mansion, and during my absence, I would appreciate your assistance in overseeing the southern region."

    "Furthermore, you will have the support of Runa in this endeavor."

    Startled by Arthur''s request, Natasya was about to inquire further, but Arthur swiftly raised his hand to halt her, signaling that no more rification was needed.

    "Don''t worry," he reassured her.

    "I have faith in your abilities, and my absence will not be for an extended period of time."

    "Moreover, the tasks I need you to oversee are rtively minor, as I have already taken care of the important matters."

    Natasya simply nodded in response, refraining from posing any additional queries.

    Subsequently, the three of them engaged in a discussion regarding the various tasks thaty ahead, fully aware that everything was about to undergo significant changes from that moment onward.

    An hour had passed, and Arthur concluded the discussion.

    "Alright, it''s time for you two to return to your rooms and rest," he suggested.

    The two nodded, bowing their heads respectfully.

    "Understood, Young Master. We will take our leave," they said in unison.

    Arthur nodded lightly in response as they left the room, leaving him alone with his thoughts.

    Just as Arthur was contemting his next move, Arthasia''s soft voice resonated in his mind.

    [Congrattions, Master! You have sessfullypleted the hidden task of winning over Jack and Natasya!]

 Chapter 88 Since Theres Still Time, Lets Fight!

    ?

    Arthur''s eyebrows quirked in slight surprise as he listened to Arthasia''s words.

    "Hidden mission?"

    Intrigued, he couldn''t help but wonder about the existence of a hidden mission.

    Without dy, Arthasia addressed the unspoken question lingering in Arthur''s mind.

    "[Indeed, master!]" she confirmed.

    "[Just as you sessfully conquered Rian Fanhard, the conquest of these two individuals also triggers a mission,]" she elucidated.

    "[Regrettably, these missions are only ssified as hidden missions of rtively lesser significance,]" she added, her tone tinged with a hint of disappointment.

    Upon hearing Arthasia''s exnation, Arthur swiftly grasped an important revtion that had eluded him until now.

    "Wait, so you''re saying that missions are categorized into different levels?" Arthur inquired, seeking rification.

    Arthasia responded with a perplexed tone, "Of course, master. Missions are indeed ssified into various levels based on their significance andplexity."

    A slight twitch formed at the corner of Arthur''s mouth, betraying mischievous amusement. He spoke in a soft tone, "I see. Could you assume your physical form for a moment, Arthasia?"

    Arthasia, taken aback by Arthur''s unusual request, responded with a touch of perplexity, "Certainly."

    Instantaneously, she manifested before Arthur, wearing a warm smile on her face.

    However, much to her surprise, as soon as she materialized, Arthur swiftly reached out and yfully pinched her cheek, a hint of annoyance apparent in his actions.

    Arthasia let out a startled exmation, "Wooo~", taken aback by the unexpected action.

    "Master! What are you doing?" She protested, attempting to wriggle free from Arthur''s firm grasp.

    However, Arthur maintained his grip, continuing to pinch her cheek mischievously and not allowing her to escape.

    After a brief moment, Arthur released his grip, allowing Arthasia to break free.

    He settled back onto the sofa, preparing tea at the nearby table.

    Meanwhile, Arthasia, her cheeks flushed from the pinching, rested her head on the table, sporting a pout of discontent.

    "Wooo~ Why did you suddenly pinch me? Wooo~" Arthasia whined, casting an annoyed nce towards Arthur.

    However, Arthur paid little heed, casually responding, "Huh! Consider it a consequence for failing to rify crucial details, such as the level of the task I was given!"

    Taken aback by Arthasia''s sudden reaction, Arthur watched as she flew in front of him, her hands ced defiantly on her hips.

    With an adorable yet angry expression on her face, she retorted, "Hump! So it''s because of that?"

    "Isn''t it because you failed to inquire?" Arthasia continued, adopting an air of arrogance as she crossed her arms, her gaze fixed on Arthur.

    Observing her disy, Arthur couldn''t help but shake his head, realizing that the system he had received was quite distinct from those depicted in other fantasy novels.

    Nevertheless, Arthur remained unfazed by the situation.

    He didn''t heavily rely on Arthasia for every aspect of his endeavors.

    He only sought her assistance when urgency demanded it.

    Arthur''s attention shifted back to Arthasia, and he gradually extended his hand toward her.

    Cautiously, Arthasia inquired, "What are you doing?" Her wariness stemmed from the fear of another cheek-pinching incident.

    However, instead of pinching her cheek again, Arthur simply stroked Arthasia''s petite cheek and offered a sincere apology.

    "Well, I''m sorry, alright?"

    His charming smile and gentle tone melted even Arthasia''s resistance.

    "Hump!" Arthasia huffed, turning her face away in an attempt to maintain her facade of indifference, pretending not to relish Arthur''s affectionate touch.

    Observing Arthasia''s yful response, Arthur couldn''t help but find it both amusing and endearing.

    Amidst the weight of his responsibilities and the asional fatigue the government''s problems brought, Arthur found sce in these lighthearted moments.

    Arthasia''s adorable and lively nature never failed to bring a smile to his face, providing a much-needed source of amusement in his exhausted state.

    "Alright, now, could you kindly exin the various levels of missions avable?" Arthur inquired in a gentle tone.

    Arthasia fluttered over his shoulder, adopting a tone that still feigned annoyance as she began her exnation.

    "Tasks are categorized into two main types:mon tasks and hidden tasks."

    "Hidden tasks are tasks that are triggered by specific events, but what sets them apart from general tasks is that they are not explicitly revealed beforehand."

    "You won''t be informed whether they will appear or not, and only when you happen to fulfill the task''s conditions will you be notified that the task ispleted," Arthasia rified.

    Then she continued, "This is simr to your conquest of Rian and the other two. The hidden tasks associated with them were only revealed to you once you sessfullypleted the conquest."

    Arthur nodded inprehension, his curiosity piqued as he eagerly awaited further details.

    "The hidden tasks are categorized into three levels: low level, medium level, and high level, with each level offering different rewards."

    Arthasia added, stretching her tiny wings and nestling into Arthur''s hair, savoring hisforting scent.

    "I understand," Arthur replied, rubbing his chin as he contemted the information.

    "Now, I''m curious about the general tasks. Could you provide an exnation?" He asked, his curiosity piqued.

    Soon, Arthasiazily continued, "The general tasks are divided into different levels with hidden tasks, ranging from the lowest (bronze) to the middle (silver) to the highest (gold)!"

    Arthur''s eyes disyed a hint of surprise as he muttered, "This is bing increasingly reminiscent of a game."

    He then opened his hands, and a white scroll materialized before him.

    The scroll''s information promptly appeared, floating in front of his eyes.

    [Space Elemental Art Scroll: Warp Space (One Star)]

    [Exnation: This scroll contains a space elemental art capable of warping space to the user''s desired location or vicinity (maximum distance: 100 meters).]

    [Power: While less effective when used as an offensive technique, it proves highly advantageous inbat situations.]

    [Chance of Mastery: 100%]

    [Scroll Rarity: Rare]

    "So, what level is Rian''s conquest mission?" Arthur inquired, opening the scroll and carefully studying its contents.

    Arthasia paused briefly before responding, "It''s an intermediate level."

    Nodding inprehension, Arthur further inquired, "Are Jack and Natasya''s conquests included in a low-level hidden mission?"

    Taken aback by Arthur''s question, Arthasia responded with surprise, "How did you know it was a low-level mission?"

    Nevertheless, Arthur maintained his silence, wearing a subtle smile as he continued his quiet examination of the space elemental art scroll.

    Growing irritated by this, Arthasia rolled her eyes.

    "Would you like to im your reward now?" Arthasia asked.

    Arthur shook his head and replied, "No, not yet. I have other matters to attend to at the moment!"<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    Curiously, Arthasia slowly got up and flew around Arthur, asking, "What is it?"

    Arthur responded by slowly tossing the white scroll in his hand, and to his surprise, the scroll transformed into a radiant light and vanished.

    Feeling a sudden surge of energy, Arthur promptly rose from his couch and stretched his body, relieving the stiffness in his waist.

    "Of course I''m going to practice my skills in space elemental arts!" Arthur replied nonchntly.

    "What! You''ve memorized the theory of utilizing space elemental arts!" Arthasia eximed in disbelief.

    Arthur simply smiled, shrugged his shoulders, and proceeded to the outer courtyard, where he intended to practice.

    "Wait! Master, please answer me!" Arthasia hurriedly chased after Arthur as he had already exited the room, and the two slowly made their way out together.

    ...

    Arthur stretched his body slightly in the middle of the training field.

    The field he was currently utilizing differed from his usual training ground; it happened to be his favorite one.

    The sky appeared overcast, with clear indications of an impending rainstorm.

    Of course, he had already instructed everyone to vacate the surrounding fields and strictly prohibited anyone from entering.

    After all, he was about to employ highly confidential and top-secret space elemental arts.

    Soon, Arthasia emerged on the outskirts of the field, eagerly observing Arthur''s utilization of the space elemental arts.

    "Did Master truly grasp the theory of space elemental arts in just a matter of minutes?" Arthasia questioned, her disbelief evident in her tone.

    "This can''t be serious," she muttered under her breath, gradually redirecting her attention towards the field.

    Meanwhile, Arthurmenced the maniption of his mana, endeavoring to recollect the essence of the scroll.

    Arthur couldn''t help but notice that the space elemental art seemed easier to recallpared to the "fire elemental art: fireball" he had learned previously.

    A peculiar sensation enveloped him, and his thoughts converged on one realization.

    "It''s because the space core is my primary and original core!" he eximed internally, his gaze swiftly fixating ahead as he extended his hand.

    "Elemental Arts: Warp Space!" he shouted, unleashing the elemental art with conviction.

    In an instant, a one-meter-diameter arch of space materialized within a ten-meter radius around Arthur, spinning as if caught in the grip of distorted dimensions.

    "It actually worked!" Arthur eximed, unable to believe his eyes.

    Without dy, he halted the flow of mana, and the space warp gradually returned to its normal state.

    "Damn, this is incredible!" Arthurughed joyfully, realizing that he didn''t experience any of the mana fatigue he usually encountered while using the fire elemental art.

    Arthasia, witnessing this astonishing disy, was left stunned and could only manage to ask, "How is this even possible?"

    Nevertheless, the evidencey before her eyes, and she regarded Arthur with a peculiar expression.

    Arthur, on the other hand, tried to sense the core of his space, and sure enough, he had no excessive fatigue like the use of fire elemental arts!

    "Although this may be less effective for offensive purposes, it proves incredibly valuable for defense and countering the opponent''s elemental arts!" Arthur swiftly analyzed the insights conveyed by the information column of the preceding space elemental art.

    "Particrly noteworthy is the potential to, with further mastery, utilize it to absorb or neutralize iing enemy elemental art attacks!" he added, a spark of anticipation glimmering in his eyes.

    Arthur recognized that warping the space would result in the destruction or distortion of everything on that side, leading him to specte that it could potentially eliminate offensive elemental arts directed at him.

    "Of course, the effectiveness will vary depending on the power level of the enemy or the level of the elemental art being employed," he pondered.

    Taking a deep breath, he resolved to continue his practice with the space elemental art, determined to explore its capabilities further.

    "Boom!"

    "Boom!"

    Within a range of ten, twenty, and forty meters, the distortion of space became increasingly pronounced.

    The space within these distances exhibited deep bends and convoluted twists, appearing on the verge of copsing if subjected to further force.

    Arthur''s brow was drenched in sweat, and a sense of exhaustion washed over him.

    Undeterred by his exhaustion, Arthur paid no heed to the condition and promptly retrieved a level two mana potion from his space pouch, consuming it without hesitation.

    "This is truly remarkable!" He discarded the empty potion bottle, feeling revitalized as his fatigue diminished and his mana reserves replenished.

    Drawing in a deep breath, a small smile graced his lips.

    Suddenly, the sky resounded with a thunderous p, heralding the arrival of raindrops that fell in a gentle cascade.

    "Oh, rain?" Arthur remarked, slightly raising his hand to feel the gentle touch of the falling droplets.

    Shortly after, Arthasia appeared beside him, brimming with delight.

    "You''re exceptional, Master!" she eximed with great enthusiasm.

    Upon hearing this, Arthur smiled and responded, "Indeed, your master is quite extraordinary, isn''t he?"

    Arthasia nodded, her admiration for him evident.

    Afterward, Arthasia casually inquired, "So, will you be returning to your study or heading to the library?"

    Arthasia had familiarized herself with some of Arthur''s usual routines, which often involved him either going to the study or the library.

    To her surprise, Arthur shook his head in response.

    "Neither," he replied.

    Baffled, Arthasia watched as Arthur slowly made his way towards the far end of the field.

    Afterward, Arthur picked up his usual practice sword and returned to the center of the field.

    As the rain grew heavier, drenching Arthur, he stood motionless as if anticipating something in the midst of the downpour.

    "Master, what is your intention?" Arthasia inquired once more, her curiosity reaching its peak.

    Arthur''s smile grew slightly, and he replied, "I am waiting for someone."

    Arthasia tilted her head to the side, her expression reflecting her confusion at her master''s cryptic remark.

    Before she could inquire further, a middle-aged man''s voice emerged from behind Arthur, catching her off guard.

    "Didn''t you mention that you would study itter, Young Master Arthur?" The voice inquired, gradually drawing nearer.

    Arthur promptly turned around with a smile on his face.

    With his sword poised towards the source of the voice, he dered, "Since There''s Still Time, Let''s Fight!"

    --------

    I will add more battle scenes in the future because the future plot will be full of blood and various battles.

    Thank you! Stay tuned!

 Chapter 89 Sparring - Part 1

    ?

    "Didn''t you mention that you would study itter, Young Master Arthur?" The voice inquired, gradually drawing nearer.

    Arthur promptly turned around with a smile on his face.

    With his sword poised towards the source of the voice, he dered, "Since There''s Still Time, Let''s Fight!"

    Arthasia was taken aback as a middle-aged male suddenly appeared before her, wearing a subtle smile on his lips.

    "Rian Fanhard?!" Arthasia''s eyes widened as she finally grasped the situation.

    "So, he intends to train with Rian?"

    "But wouldn''t there be a significant skill level gap between them?" She pondered for a moment, then swiftly flew away, eager to witness the impending duel between the two.

    She had never witnessed Arthur engage inbat before, as he typically practiced alone, mastering the art of swordy, spear techniques, and various other weapon forms.

    This raised a question in her mind: Was Arthur merely performing self-invented maneuvers, considering she had never seen a mentor or instructor guiding him in his training?

    However, Arthasia couldn''t help but notice that Arthur''s movements weren''t those of an amateur.

    They reflected the grace and skill of someone who had already mastered the art.

    Lost in her contemtion, Arthasia suddenly observed Arthur''s interaction with Rian.

    "Fighting? Aren''t you curious about the theory of mana maniption?" Rian paused and asked, intrigued by the topic.

    yfully, Arthur approached Rian and remarked, "We can discuss thatter."

    "But for now," he added firmly, "I want you to engage in a spar with me."

    As a warm-up, Arthur swung his sword, and upon hearing this, Rian chuckled and asked, "Isn''t the difference in our strength too great, young master Arthur?"

    Agreeing with Rian''s observation, Arthur nodded and promptly raised four fingers.

    "Indeed, the difference is significant, but I have ounted for it with the four rules," Arthur remarked casually.

    Rian''s eyes gleamed with curiosity as he nodded attentively, eager to hear about the four rules.

    "Firstly, sparring is restricted to the use of the sword, spear, or any weapon you possess expertise in," Arthur elucidated.

    "Secondly, elemental arts are prohibited during this match, as it focuses solely on weapon-basedbat."

    "Thirdly, you must reduce the power of your human channel core to match that of a four-circle elemental." Arthur provided a detailed exnation.

    Rian, upon hearing this, readily nodded in agreement without hesitation.

    Indeed, Rian found the rules to be fitting, understanding that Arthur preferred to engage in a battle of weapon skills rather than relying on elemental arts.

    However, a problem dawned on him, and he couldn''t help but inquire further.

    "A four-circle elemental?" Rian asked, his expression reflecting confusion.

    "Young Master Arthur, aren''t you merely a one-circle elemental?"

    Rian couldn''t shake off the knowledge that Arthur was only a one-circle elemental, making it seem incongruous for him to lower his power to the level of a four-circle elemental.

    Arthur shook his head, his smile mysterious yet confident.

    "Indeed, my core is somewhat unique," he replied.

    Observing Arthur''s enigmatic smile, Rian, still perplexed, simply nodded in acknowledgment, opting not to delve into further inquiries.

    "Then, what is the fourth rule?" Rian inquired.

    Arthur crossed his arms and replied nonchntly, "The fourth rule permits the use of mana in every move."<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    He rified that employing mana didn''t necessarily involve utilizing elemental arts.

    Instead, infusing mana throughout the body enhances speed, eleration, and strength without relying on elemental abilities.

    For instance, let''s consider a scenario using the avable data.

    If someone were to wield a sword and strike a stone without utilizing mana, the statistical probability of the attack resulting in 100 damage is projected.

    However, if the person incorporates mana into the attack, the statistical data would undergo a drastic change, skyrocketing to an estimated 1,000 damage inflicted upon the stone.

    The utilization of mana extends beyond attacks and epasses various aspects, including movement, speed, and more.

    This was precisely why Arthur requested Rian lower his strength to that of a four-circle elemental¡ªto ensure a bnced ying field and prevent any potential disadvantage for either participant.

    The contrast in mana capacity between an Elemental Saint and a One-Circle Elemental was akin to an insurmountable disparity, impossible to equalize.

    As for why Arthur requested Rian reduce his strength to that of a four-circle elemental rather than a one-circle elemental, it was because Arthur was well aware of Rian''s core talent as a mid-level wind elemental, which was significantly distant from Arthur''s rare-level fire elemental capability.

    By leveling the ying field to a four-circle elemental, it allowed for a more bnced match given their respective abilities.

    Rian''s remarkable ability to reach the high-level Elemental Saint stage with only intermediate-level talent was truly extraordinary.

    His unwavering determination and indomitable spirit set him apart from anyone else.

    Arthur couldn''t help but recognize that Rian possessed all the qualities befitting a protagonist.

    However, fate had decided that the role of the protagonist belonged to Abel, not Rian.

    "Are you truly serious, Young Master Arthur?" Rian''s eyes narrowed as he posed a profound question to Arthur.

    Rian had valid reasons for his inquiry, as employing mana would result in a rapid esction of inflicted damage.

    Using mana could essentially grant superhuman abilities!

    "Indeed, I have made preparations with a level 3 mana healing potion and a potion to treat any potential injuries," Arthur exined nonchntly.

    Rian nodded in agreement, fully understanding the precautions taken by Arthur.

    Without dy, the two individuals turned around, positioning themselves at a distance of up to a hundred meters from each other.

    Despite Arthur''s rapid growth in height, the scene appeared more like a battle between equals than a confrontation between a child and an adult.

    The two locked eyes, their gazes unwavering, and Arthur swiftly raised his hand.

    "By the way, unleash all of your abilities and direct your killing intent towards me," Arthur instructed, slightly shifting his left leg backward and bending his right leg slightly.

    His left hand tightly gripped the sword, assuming a poised fighting stance.

    Upon hearing Arthur''s instructions, Rian took a deep breath and retrieved a pair of long ck daggers from his belongings.

    These daggers had been his trustedpanions during his days as an assassin, and he intended to utilize his assassin skills during this sparring session.

    Rian''s body leaned forward slightly as he held the daggers in both his right and left hands, poised and ready for action.

    With the backdrop of pouring rain, the twobatants shifted intobat mode, their eyes fixed on each other.

    "Boom!"

    Out of nowhere, a deafening thunderp echoed through the sky, prompting Arthur to raise his voice.

    "Begin!" he shouted, his voice resonating with determination.

 Chapter 90 Sparring - Part 2 (Last)

    ?

    With the backdrop of pouring rain, the twobatants shifted intobat mode, their eyes fixed on each other.

    "Boom!"

    Out of nowhere, a deafening thunderp echoed through the sky, prompting Arthur to raise his voice.

    "Begin!" he shouted, his voice resonating with determination.

    The mana rapidly coalesced, flowing through Arthur''s hands, feet, and entire body.

    "Boom!"

    The fractured ground propelled Arthur forward with exceptional speed, closing the distance between him and Rian in an instant.

    With a swift motion, Arthur swung his sword towards Rian, aiming to strike his opponent with precision and force.

    Reacting swiftly to Arthur''s sword swing, Rian refused to remain idle.

    In a split second, he unleashed his mana, allowing it to surge through his entire being at an astonishing speed.

    With this heightened agility, Rian deftly intercepted Arthur''s sword attack, employing both of his long daggers to parry the iing strike.

    "ng!"

    The sh of the two weapons reverberated, generating an immensely loud noise.

    The impact disrupted the air around them, causing a distortion andpelling both Arthur and Rian to recoil several meters, creating some distance between them.

    "Your strength is truly formidable, Young Master Arthur!" Rian eximed, filled with excitement.

    Arthur smiled in response and replied, "You are equally impressive, Rian!"

    The two exchanged smiles, acknowledging each other''s abilities and disying mutual respect.

    "However, that alone won''t suffice, Young Master Arthur!"

    "Now, allow me to take the initiative!" Rian dered, his voice resolute.

    He crossed his daggers, positioning one in his right hand and the other in his left.

    "Boom!"

    The ground beneath him shattered as he channeled his mana toward his feet.

    With a speed akin to a bullet being fired, Rian propelled himself forward, mirroring Arthur''s earlier movement.

    Noticing the impending threat, Arthur swiftly adjusted his stance, positioning his left leg slightly behind and firmly gripping the sword with both hands extended forward, ready to defend.

    Although he typically wielded the sword with one hand, Arthur recognized the need for extra stability and protection against high-speed attacks.

    Just as Rian closed in on him, Arthur was taken aback when Rian suddenly vanished, moving with an elusive grace akin to a shadow.

    In that instant, Arthur''s instincts kicked in.

    He swiftly twisted his body, honing his senses to perceive the lurking danger approaching from behind.

    "ng!"

    In a swift motion, Arthur intercepted Rian, who had materialized behind him with the intention to strike, effectively foiling his attack with his expert defense.

    With a surge of strength, Arthur intensified his sword swing, forcefully propelling Rian upward.

    "Shit! This isn''t good!" Rian eximed, realizing the dire situation he was in.

    Realizing his miscalction, Rian acknowledged that he had underestimated Arthur and that his counterattack had significantly backfired.

    Caught off guard, Rian found himself in an unfavorable position.

    Rian''s attacking position, unsupported by contact with the ground or a hovering stance, proved to be his downfall as Arthur utilized the leverage of the ground to exert a forceful thrust, leading to Rian''s resounding defeat.

    After being pushed several meters away, Rian found himself quickly recovering from the impact.

    Witnessing Arthur swiftly closing the distance, he widened his eyes in surprise.

    Reacting swiftly, Rian twisted his body mid-air, utilizing his weight to maneuver and evade Arthur''s iing attack.

    "Boom!"

    Arthur''s attack missed its mark, striking the ground below instead.

    Seizing the opportunity, Rian swiftly rolled on the ground, evading the attack, and promptly regained his footing, standing firmly on the ground and readjusting his position.

    "That was close!" Rian eximed, his heart pounding with adrenaline.

    He raised his gaze to Arthur, who was wearing a confident smile.

    "How about now? Are you ready to get serious?" Arthur taunted from across the field.

    Hearing Arthur''s words, Rian''s expression shifted slightly, and he spun his long dagger skillfully in his hand.

    "You''re right!"

    "It was my mistake to underestimate you, young master Arthur!" Rian responded with a smile.

    Arthur chuckled and pointed his sword towards Rian, his eyes shining with determination.

    "Then give it your all!"

    "Boom!"

    The two swiftly and powerfully shed, giving their all as they confronted each other head-on.

    "ng!"

    "Boom!"

    Their movements were a blur as they engaged in a fierce exchange, their weapons shing loudly.

    With incredible speed, they maneuvered across the field, their confrontation echoing with each strike.

    Their agility was astounding, resembling the graceful movements of shadows as they seemingly teleported from one side of the field to the other, constantly facing off against each other.

    The sh between Arthur and Rian caused the air to distort, intensifying the already heavy rainfall and adding to the tense atmosphere.

    "Boom!"

    Arthasia, witnessing the spectacle, instinctively retreated in a mix of panic and fear.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    "It''s terrifying!"

    "Is this the true extent of the master''s power?" Arthasia trembled and whispered from behind a tree.

    She finallyprehended why Arthur preferred to practice alone rather than engage in sparring with others¡ªit was because his skill with the sword was unparalleled!

    Within the mansion, there were likely only a select few who could match his prowess in swordsmanship¡ªor perhaps there was no one!

    "In the future, I will be more cautious not to anger Master," Arthasia muttered to herself, her voice trembling with fear at the mere thought of an enraged Arthur brandishing his sword.

    She swiftly dismissed the haunting image from her mind and took a deep breath, trying to steady her racing heart.

    "Focus! Focus!" Arthasia reminded herself, her voice filled with determination as she refocused her attention on the ongoing sh between Arthur and Rian.

    However, unbeknownst to Arthasia, a teenage girl crouched beneath the tree where she stood, her eyes fixated on the intense battle between Arthur and Rian.

    She watched with a mixture of frustration and awe, her body frozen in ce as she witnessed the sh of swords and the disy of incredible skill and power.

    Meanwhile, Arthur, engaged in a fierce confrontation with Rian, chuckled with delight as he skillfully parried Rian''s relentless onught.

    With precision and agility, he swiftly retaliated.

    The relentless exchange of attacks persisted between the two.

    "Here Ie!"

    Arthur expertly evaded Rian''s aerial assault, contorting his body with remarkable agility.

    In a seamless motion, he seized the opportunity to retaliate with a swift and decisive sword sh, precisely aimed at Rian''s vulnerable, exposed back.

    However, as if foreseeing the imminent attack, Rian swiftly contorted his body in response, effectively parrying Arthur''s strike.

    Reacting with agility, Rian quickly recovered his stance, creating an opening that Arthur keenly recognized.

    Focusing his mana once more, Arthur channeled it to his feet, firmly grounding his left foot before propelling himself forward with enhanced speed.

    Harnessing the immense kic force, Arthur adeptly rotated his body horizontally, brandishing the sword in his right hand, poised for a powerful sh.

    Witnessing Arthur''s maneuver, Rian swiftly gathered mana in his upper body, swiftly lowering himself to evade the impending horizontal strike from Arthur''s sword.

    Seizing the moment, Rian saw an opening to strike, wielding his dual daggers as he aimed for Arthur''s head from below.

    "Gotcha!" Rian eximed with confidence.

    However, to his astonishment, Arthur swiftly twisted his sword downward, skillfully parrying the iing attack.

    "Boom!"

    In a sudden shift of momentum, Arthur propelled himself upwards, capitalizing on the opportunity that presented itself.

    With remarkable agility, Arthur ascended, soaring to a height of seven meters in the air.

    Simultaneously, Rian, perceiving the opportunity, swiftly tapped into his depleted reservoir of mana and leaped towards Arthur with unwavering determination.

    Observing Rian''s pursuit, Arthur refused to falter.

    He activated his internal mechanisms, channeling the mana within his heart and dispersing it throughout his being.

    The fire core shimmered, disying the immense strain ced on Arthur''s mana as he exerted every ounce of its power.

    "Boom!"

    The collision between the two resounded, generating a tremendous noise that reverberated through the air.

    Arthur rebounded and was propelled upward once again, although not to a great height.

    The prior utilization of mechanical energy had undoubtedly granted him an advantage.

    In contrast, Rian rebounded in the opposite direction, descending swiftly to the ground.

    With scarce remnants of mana coursing through his body, Rian found himselfpelled to activate his elemental arts without dy, lest he risk sustaining injuries.

    Whispering the incantation, "Wind Elemental Art: Float!" Rian swiftly summoned a gust of wind beneath his back, causing him to descend gradually andnd safely on the ground.

    As Arthur descended, he skillfully employed his dwindling reservoir of mana to ensure a securending on the ground.

    The two locked gazes, their intensity palpable.

    However, Arthur''s energy stores were depleted, causing him to swiftly copse to the ground due to mana exhaustion.

    Simrly, Rian, having deliberately sealed her formidable power, equivalent to that of a four-circle elemental, found his mana reservespletely drained.

    Both of them breathed heavily, their exertion evident.

    Sensing the urgency, Arthur promptly retrieved a mana potion and a level three healing potion, swiftly consuming them.

    Almost instantly, the wounds that marred his body began to mend, and his depleted mana reserves were revitalized.

    Gradually rising to his feet, Arthur approached Rian, extending the same mana potion and healing potion to him and offering assistance in his recovery.

    "Thank you!" Rian''s lips curled into a wry smile as she expressed her gratitude, epting the potions with appreciation and promptly consuming both of them.

    Simr to Arthur''s experience, Rian swiftly felt a surge of renewed vigor coursing through him while his injuries rapidly mended.

    "Truly impressive, the potency of a level three potion!" Rian eximed with genuine admiration, acknowledging the remarkable restorative effects it had disyed.

    Arthur smiled and nodded, surveying the tattered state of Rian''s clothing and his own.

    "It appears we got carried away," Arthur remarked, shaking his head lightly and extending a hand to assist Rian in standing.

    Rian responded with a nod, gazing back at Arthur with profound admiration.

    "It seems I am no match for you, young Master Arthur. Your skills surpass my own."

    Arthur shook his head in disagreement, dismissing Rian''s statement. "We can talk about thatter."

    "Right now, it''s best to return inside."

    "I have something important to discuss with you."

    With a determined stride, Arthur swiftly pivoted towards the mansion, his gaze fixed on his destination.

    Rian, taken aback by Arthur''s sudden change in demeanor, quickly nodded in agreement and hastened to follow him.

 Chapter 91 Second Request And Promise Fulfilled

    ?

    In the workspace

    Arthur, having showered and changed out of his training attire into more casual clothes, leaned wearily back in his chair.

    He closed his eyes and attempted to channel his mana throughout his body.

    "Despite the fatigue and injuries being gone, my body remains tense," Arthur remarked.

    "After all, this is the first instance where I''ve exerted such a substantial amount of mana in abat scenario." He opened his eyes and shook his head.

    "By the way, the oue of this battle proved highly advantageous, as it truly unveiled my actual capabilities," Arthur pondered, stroking his chin while analyzing the results of his sparring session with Rian.

    He propped his feet up on the table and reclined his head with his hands.

    "Rian Fanhard... his strength is truly astounding..." Arthur murmured, unable to resist admiring Rian''s incredible power.

    To be honest, there were several reasons why he was able to emerge victorious in that match.

    However, among the many factors at y, three main factors stood out as the decisive contributors to his victory.

    The first factor was the stark contrast between their weapons: Arthur with his sword and Rian with his long dagger.

    This fundamental difference had a significant impact on the oue.

    In a one-on-one, open confrontation, a sword wielder like Arthur held a substantial advantage over a dagger user like Rian.

    The second factor was Rian''s background as an assassin, where directbat was not his strong suit.

    This exined why Rian frequently found himself cornered by Arthur, whether due to the situational advantages Arthur created or the inherent advantage of his weapon.

    This factor held significant importance, especially considering that assassins are highly skilled in executing swift and stealthy attacks, often incapacitating their opponents within seconds.

    Lastly, the third factor, which outweighed the others in importance, was the notable decline in Rian''s abilities.

    Rian''s life had been marked by constant hiding and evasion due to being relentlessly pursued by the ck Swan organization.

    Furthermore, the injuries Rian sustained were severe, inflicted by a person he had once trusted.

    As a result, his overall strength, epassing both elemental power andbat abilities, suffered a significant decline.

    In Rian''s prime state, Arthur harbored doubts about his own ability to defeat him as effortlessly as he had done in their current sparring.

    This reality left Arthur devoid of any sense of satisfaction following his victory over Rian.

    He recognized that he remained weak and far from attaining true strength.

    Furthermore, considering the formidable strength of David and Emperor Balka, the very individuals Arthur aspired to surpass, it was evident that the consequences of their unleashed power would be utterly devastating.

    Therefore, Arthur found himself in a constant process of evaluation and refinement, diligently perfecting his martial arts, swordsmanship, and various other skills.

    Undoubtedly, the elemental arts held paramount importance, given their awe-inspiring destructive potential.

    While Arthur was lost in thought, a sudden knock reverberated from outside his door.

    "Knock!"

    "Young Master Arthur, may I enter?" came the voice of a middle-aged man, none other than Rian.

    In an instant, Arthur snapped back to reality, redirecting his focus towards the door.

    "Pleasee in," Arthur replied.

    In response to Arthur''s invitation, Rian opened the door and stepped inside.

    "Young Master Arthur," Rian said with a slight bow, showing his respect.

    Arthur returned the gesture with a smile, nodded in acknowledgment, and gestured towards the sofa positioned in front of them.

    "Please have a seat," Arthur said, rising to prepare tea.

    Observing Arthur''s actions, Rian couldn''t help but feel a tinge of surprise and promptly interjected, "Young Master Arthur, allow me to prepare the tea."

    He found it unexpected and inappropriate for Arthur to personally take on the task of making tea.

    Upon hearing Rian''s objection, Arthur raised his hand dismissively, indicating that it was of no consequence. Without uttering a word, he proceeded to prepare tea for both of them.

    Resigned to Arthur''s insistence, Rian chose to remain silent and made his way to the sofa, where he sat quietly, casting curious nces around Arthur''s study.

    His eyes widened in amazement as he took in the sight of numerous stacks of books, resembling a miniature library, neatly arranged in a corner.

    On Arthur''s desk, he noticed a multitude of documents, slightly piled but seemingly organized with precision.

    "This is truly remarkable," Rianmented in awe.

    He couldn''t help but admire Arthur, considering his reputation for implementing government programs that greatly benefited ordinary people.

    In a world where the strong often held sway, many Emperors and Kings paid little attention to the lives ofmon folk, resulting in higher death rates and worsening poverty within their nations.

    Nevertheless, Arthur had managed to swiftly eradicate poverty and significantly reduce the ordinary people''s death rate among non-elemental individuals.

    This aplishment wasrgely attributed to Arthur''s proficiency in the government systems he had acquired in his previous world.

    Leveraging hisprehensive understanding of various governmental frameworks, he effortlessly implemented effective measures.

    Shortly after, Arthur returned with two cups of tea, setting them down on Rian''s side and his own before taking a seat.

    "How are you feeling? Are your injuries still bothering you?" Arthur inquired casually, taking a sip of his tea.

    Rian smiled wryly and responded, "Indeed, Young Master Arthur, my injuries havepletely healed."<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    He couldn''t help but be amazed at the remarkably fast healing rate, thanks to the use of highly rare and expensive Tier Three potions.

    In the past, even as the leader of the ck Swan organization, acquiring third-order potions had been an incredibly arduous task. They were either exorbitantly priced or extremely scarce.

    Arthur smiled in understanding and expressed his apology, saying, "I apologize for requesting a spar with you earlier, Rian."

    Shaking his head, Rian promptly declined and replied, "There''s no need for you to apologize, Young Master Arthur."

    "To be honest, I never anticipated that your strength would be so extraordinary."

    "Even though I''m constantly pushed into a corner with minimal chances of oveing you, I must sincerelymend your remarkable abilities," Rian said earnestly.

    This genuinepliment held significant weighting from Rian, considering the immense pressure he had experienced when facing Arthur.

    Particrly noteworthy was Arthur''s swordsmanship, which possessed a lethal blend of subtlety and precision.

    Rian found it difficult to recall anyone who possessed such mastery with a de.

    The uniqueness of Arthur''s swordsmanship left a deep impression on him, a sentiment he cherished, especially considering his background as an assassin.

    Upon hearing Rian''s words of praise, Arthur chuckled and graciously responded, "I appreciate thepliment."

    "However, I must confess that the advantages were firmly in my favor from the very beginning," he added nonchntly, leaning back against the sofa, his tone tinged with indifference.

    Rian''s smile widened slightly as he understood the implications behind Arthur''s words.

    Following a brief moment of encouragement, Arthur swiftly transitioned to the subject he intended to discuss.

    "By the way, I will disclose the whereabouts of your wife and child," he dered, rising from his seat and making his way towards the corner of the room, where an assortment of books were kept.

    Rian felt a tinge of surprise when Arthur mentioned revealing the information about his wife and child, as he had initially expected Arthur to disclose it during his second request.

    However, he didn''t dwell on it, and instead, a strong sense of longing filled his heart.

    Arthur reached for a map resting atop the cupboard, holding it firmly in his grasp as he made his way back to the sofa.

    "Map?" Rian voiced his confusion as he observed Arthur returning to the sofa, clutching a medium-sized map.

    Without dy, Arthur seated himself and unfurled the map,ying it out on the table.

    Before long, a detailed map revealing various locations unfolded before Rian''s eyes.

    Rian''s attention shifted to the map before him, realizing that it depicted the Balka Empire¡ªthe very ce they resided in.

    Arthur''s eyes scanned the map, searching for a specific location.

    After a minute of careful examination, he finally located it.

    "Get it!!" Arthur eximed, turning his gaze back to Rian with a smile gracing his face.

    "Right here are the whereabouts of your wife and daughter!" he dered, pointing towards a specific ce name on the map.

    Rian''s gaze fixed upon the ce name Arthur was pointing at, and he read it aloud to himself.

    "Fluhxly Vige?" he murmured, then shifted his attention back to Arthur, awaiting confirmation.

    "Yes, that''s correct. Your wife and child are currently in that vige, located thousands of miles to the south," Arthur confirmed.

    And how did Arthur know? Of course it was a plot!

    Upon hearing this revtion, Rian''s body trembled uncontrobly.

    He rose from the couch, lowering himself onto the floor and bowing his head in a deeply grateful gesture towards Arthur.

    "Thank you... Thank you..." Rian''s voice quivered with emotion, tears welling up in his eyes.

    Overwhelmed by the news, he couldn''t fathom the possibility that Arthur would deceive him.

    He chose to ce hisplete trust in Arthur''s words without hesitation.

    Arthur let out a sigh, his expression growing serious.

    "Snap out of it. Don''t thank me just yet, as this is a transaction. You must fulfill my request," he stated firmly.

    Rian''s head shot up, his gaze meeting Arthur''s with an intensity that spoke of unwavering determination.

    "I swear, even if it means sacrificing my life for you, young master Arthur, I am willing to do so!" His voice resounded through the room, filled with unwavering loyalty.

    Rian''s resolute and unwavering gaze exemplified the determination behind his words.

    Upon hearing Rian''s deration, Arthur responded with a smile and a nod, injecting a touch of humor into his words.

    "There''s no need for that, and I certainly need you alive, not your life," Arthur quipped.

    Though Arthur intended it as a lighthearted remark, Rian took it with utmost seriousness, nodding earnestly in response.

    With a visible sense of relief washing over his face, Rian returned to his seat, as if all the troubles that had burdened him were suddenly lifted in that very moment.

    Arthur grasped this understanding as he was aware of the deep love Rian held for his wife and daughter, which in turn fueled Rian''s profound regret for having abandoned them in his pursuit of power.

    Aware of this vulnerability, Arthur saw it as a potent tool to secure Rian''s unwavering loyalty andmitment to him.

    Arthur took a deep breath, his gaze focused and serious as he prepared to share his request with Rian.

    "Alright, here''s what I''m asking of you," Arthur began, and Rian nodded attentively, fully prepared to listen.

    "I want... you to establish an organization of assassins."

 Chapter 92 Long-Term Plan For The Future

    ?

    "What? Establishing an assassin organization?" Rian widened his eyes in surprise.

    The revtion left him utterly taken aback.

    The notion of establishing an assassin organization was so unexpected that he never fathomed it would be Arthur''s proposition.

    Initially, he had entertained the possibility that Arthur''s request could involve joining his ranks as a subordinate or providing protection.

    However, the idea of establishing such an organization of assassins sent his heart racing.

    The reason being that he had never personally founded an organization from the ground up.

    In fact, the ck Swan organization itself was not his brainchild; he had merely assumed leadership after being appointed by his predecessor.

    Despite his initial shock, he was resolute in fulfilling Arthur''s request, even if it proved challenging.

    He held steadfast to hismitment and viewed the promise he had made to Arthur as a solemn oath he could not break.

    Anticipating Rian''s surprise, Arthur had foreseen it.

    It was understandable that someone of his esteemed stature embarking on the establishment of an assassin organization might seem peculiar.

    However, the organization he sought to create was not just another ordinary assassin group but rather a specialized force tailored exclusively for himself.

    Just as David had his ndestine army of shadows, Arthur desired to forge his own formidable army, subject to hismand.

    This is very important considering that an army like David''s shadow army is really needed either to kill others who interfere with his ns or to spy on enemies.

    Furthermore, having such an army would alleviate the challenges he faced when conducting investigations beyond the borders of the Balka Empire, making them more manageable and under his control.

    Arthur sighed and took a sip of his tea, contemting his words.

    "Indeed, constructing an assassin organization, or rather, establishing a specialized force directly under mymand, is intended to carry out tasks that I am unable to undertake directly," he remarked casually, his gaze fixed intently on Rian.

    Upon hearing this, Rian grasped the significance behind Arthur''s reference to "things I can''t do" and couldn''t help but nod in understanding.

    "I understand," Rian replied.

    "So, what would you suggest as the first course of action?" He inquired, attentive to Arthur''s forting exnation.

    Despite his prior experience as a leader within an assassin organization and his familiarity with the responsibilities it entailed, starting from scratch presented its own set of challenges.

    Moreover, Rian recognized that Arthur might possess valuable insights and a superior n to guide his endeavor.

    Arthur nodded and proceeded to provide an exnation.

    "Naturally, I have already made the necessary preparations for your tasks," Arthur assured.

    "Firstly, I will send you to Arkham, the capital of the Balka Empire. There, you will locate two individuals who will undoubtedly assist you in the establishment of our organization."

    Upon hearing this, Rian couldn''t help but be slightly taken aback, his thoughts echoing, "Find two people?"

    However, before he could dwell further on his surprise, Arthur reached into his pocket, retrieving two scrolls that materialized in his palm.

    "Here, these scrolls contain the profiles of the two individuals, along with details regarding their designated roles within the organization," Arthur exined meticulously, extending the scrolls towards Rian.

    Rian gratefully epted the two scrolls, carefully stowing them in his pocket.

    "Very well, I will search for them, Young Master Arthur." Rian promptly agreed, trusting in Arthur''s guidance without hesitation.

    Without dy, Arthur proceeded with his instructions.

    "Secondly, I wish to provide you with apanion in this endeavor of building the organization," Arthur stated casually.

    "Companion?" Rian contemted the notion for a moment but swiftly dismissed the question from his mind.

    Recognizing that he was merely carrying out Arthur''s directives, Rian held the belief that the rmendedpanion would undoubtedly provide valuable assistance.

    Arthur took a deep breath. His gaze was fixed on Rian with a serious expression as he continued.

    "The third and final instruction is of utmost importance," Arthur emphasized.

    Rian maintained a contemtive silence, fully engrossed in his thoughts.

    "After you have amassed sufficient strength, I want you to systematically target and engage every existing assassin organization, from the smallest to thergest, in a series of calcted stages. This approach will rapidly bolster the ranks of our army," Arthur exined.

    Upon hearing this, Rian responded promptly, determination evident in his voice: "Understood! You can count on me!"

    With resolute determination, Rian pledged to carry out the task with unwavering dedication.

    This old-fashioned yet effective strategy allowed Rian to cultivate his strength discreetly, ensuring his safety.

    By systematically targeting smaller assassin organizations and gradually progressing towardsrger ones, Rian could establish his dominance in the shadows.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    Arthur had meticulously considered various scenarios, guaranteeing Rian''s safety.

    Moreover, Rian''s strength was already remarkable, perhaps even surpassing that of most individuals in the Balka Empire, excluding the formidable power of the three great families.

    With the addition of the two individuals he would find and thepanion Arthur nned to provide, Arthur held unwavering confidence in Rian''s inevitable sess.

    "And I will also provide you with abundant resources to facilitate your rapid and discreet growth."

    "When you believe you have acquired enough strength, you may consider targeting the ck Swan organization and seizing what is rightfully yours," Arthur stated, a smile ying on his lips.

    Arthur''s intentions were evident: to seek vengeance and eliminate everyone who had betrayed Rian.

    Furthermore, Arthur was well aware of Rian''s deep-rooted animosity towards the person who had betrayed him in the past.

    This revtion would undoubtedly serve as a significant morale booster for Rian, further igniting his motivation.

    As anticipated, upon hearing Arthur''s words, Rian''s eyes immediately sharpened, and an intense aura of murderous intent emanated from his being.

    "You are absolutely correct, Young Master Arthur," Rian affirmed resolutely. Gradually, he took a deep breath, calming himself and regainingposure.

    Arthur''s expression softened into a faint smile, satisfied with Rian''s resolute response.

    Suddenly recalling something, Rian swiftly retrieved a piece of paper from his pocket, offering it to Arthur.

    "By the way, Young Master Arthur, this is the theory you requested," Rian stated, extending the paper to Arthur.

    "Oh? I nearly forgot," Arthur admitted, epting the paper from Rian''s outstretched hand.

    Without dy, Rian proceeded to rify, "I''ve written down my teori on mana maniption, but please bear in mind that these are just my personal thoughts, Young Master Arthur."

    He continued with a hint of embarrassment, scratching his head, "So, please forgive me if it turns out to be of no use orcks significance."

    Arthur smiled subtly and tucked the paper away without immediately reading its contents.

    He recognized the significance of the theory and intended to thoroughly analyze and refine it, as it held the potential to augment his own power.

    Retaining an air of nonchnce, Arthur responded with assurance, "No need to worry; I am confident that I can perfect it."

    Acknowledging Arthur''s confidence, Rian nodded, choosing not to delve further into the matter.

    Rian recognized that his theory was merely based on his own thoughts, and he wasn''t certain if it would prove effective or not.

    Considering the circumstances he had faced before, he hadn''t had the opportunity to delve deeper into the subject or conduct extensive research.

    With those considerations in mind, Rian decided not to dwell on them too much and focused on the tasks at hand.

    Following their discussion, the two engaged in an hour-long conversation, addressing crucial matters and mapping out important tasks.

    "Well, you can head back to your room for now," Arthur concluded, signaling the end of their conversation.

    Rian nodded, fullyprehending the instruction, and rose from the couch.

    "Thank you for everything you''ve done, Young Master Arthur." Rian said this and bowed his head respectfully.

    Rian was deeply moved by the magnitude of Arthur''s generosity, understanding that he could never adequately repay him for everything he had received.

    The invaluable gifts of his wife''s and daughter''s whereabouts, along with the opportunity to amass power, presented a potential avenue for him to achieve his long-awaited revenge.

    Arthur, sensing Rian''s deep gratitude, simply raised his hand lightly and said, "You''re wee. Don''t dwell on it too much."

    Rian smiled gratefully and lowered his head once more, saying, "Alright, then, I will take my leave with your permission."

    Just as Rian was about to turn around, Arthur''s voice resonated in his ears.

    "Remember, don''t forget to visit your family. Your wife and daughter have been eagerly awaiting your return for far too long."

    Upon hearing those words, a slight tremor ran through Rian''s body.

    He offered a small nod in acknowledgment and exited the room.

    Observing Rian''s departure, Arthur let out a chuckle and rose from his seat on the couch.

    Making his way toward the window, he peered out at the ongoing heavy rain.

    With deliberate movements, Arthur retrieved a letter from his pants pocket and unfolded it.

    For several minutes, he perused its contents, yet his expression remained unchanged, maintaining an air of indifference.

    Returning his gaze to the rain-soaked scenery outside, Arthur murmured to himself, "In a few days, the border between the south and east will plunge into chaos, coinciding with my visit to the Imperial Pce."

    "The tension is...escting..."

 Chapter 93 Departure To The Weis Family Mansion!

    ?

    In the morning

    Arthur sat on the living room sofa with Runa beside him, her face still disying a look of confusion.

    "Young master, is there something you need me for?" Runa tilted her head in puzzlement, directing her question towards Arthur.

    Half an hour earlier, Arthur had abruptly summoned her and requested her presence in the living room.

    Having just woken up, Runa felt taken aback and swiftly tidied her room before heading to join Arthur in the living room.

    Without any further exnation, Arthur suddenly gestured for her to sit beside him.

    Upon hearing this, Arthur smiled warmly and tenderly ran his fingers through her silky hair.

    "Just wait; I have a surprise for you," Arthur said in a gentle tone.

    Runa simply nodded, refraining from asking any additional questions.

    She had grown ustomed to following Arthur''s lead, and deep down, she trusted that he would never harm her.

    After a brief wait, a middle-aged woman approached the two of them.

    The woman was dressed casually, yet her face retained a striking beauty despite her middle age.

    Observing the arrival of the middle-aged woman, Runa felt a twinge of surprise.

    This woman was the person she had been tasked to find by her young master''s instructions.

    They had crossed paths twice before, if one were to count their previous encounters, making this their third meeting.

    "Greetings, young master Arthur and Miss Runa," greeted the middle-aged woman, none other than Natasya, as she bowed respectfully towards Arthur and Runa.

    "No need for formalities," Arthur replied with a smile, and Runa beside him nodded, returning the smile.

    Natasya lifted her head, directing her gaze towards Runa, and spoke with a smile on her lips, "We meet again, Miss Runa." She addressed Runa directly.

    "Yes, indeed. This makes it the third time," Runa responded softly.

    After the brief conversation, Arthur gestured for Natasya to take a seat opposite the two of them.

    "Alright, Natasya," Arthur began.

    "You probably already know the reason I asked you toe here," he said casually.

    "Indeed, I do," Natasya replied with a smile, acknowledging her understanding.

    Observing their interaction, Runa grew even more perplexed and couldn''t resist asking, "What are you two talking about?"

    Arthur shifted his focus from Natasya to Runa.

    "Of course it''s about you, my dear maid," Arthur replied, chuckling softly as he continued to caress her hair.

    "What does it have to do with me?" Runa asked once more, her impatience evident in the slight pursing of her lips.

    Arthur smiled and began to exin: "You''re probably aware that I''ll be going to the Weis family mansion to discuss some matters with Anna."

    Runa''s eyes widened, and she shifted her gaze towards Arthur, wearing an expression of disbelief.

    "What! You want to go?" she eximed in surprise.

    Observing her reaction, a faint twitch appeared at the corner of Arthur''s mouth, sensing that the girl was pretending to be clueless.

    "Didn''t I mention it a while ago?" Arthur retorted, his tone carrying a yful undertone.

    Runa furrowed her brows and eventually nodded reluctantly.

    "Then, when will you be leaving exactly?" Runa inquired, her tone carrying a hint of sadness.

    Arthur rested his chin on his hand and replied straightforwardly, "Today is the day I depart for the Weiss family."

    Runa lowered her head and interlocked her fingers, a sign of her inner turmoil.

    "How long will you be away?" Runa lifted her head, gazing at Arthur with a reluctant expression.

    Observing this, Arthur understood that Runa was likely unustomed to being separated from him.

    Arthur realized that Runa was ustomed to apanying him wherever he went, whether it was taking care of his needs or attending to other matters.

    His departure without her might have made her feel uneasy.

    "It won''t be for long, perhaps just two days. After that, I''ll be going to the capital with my mother to visit Emperor Alex," Arthur exined, understanding that this news would likely deepen Runa''s sense of sadness.

    "I understand," Runa replied softly, her voice tinged with a hint of despair.

    Arthur gently caressed Runa''s head, seeking tofort her.

    "Don''t worry, Runa," he reassured her.

    "I''ll return as soon as I can, so try not to worry too much, alright?" Arthur continued to stroke her hair, aiming to alleviate her concerns.

    Runa nodded slightly, her face still disying a lingering reluctance that Arthur could perceive.

    Suddenly struck with an idea, Arthur promptly suggested, "Alright, I''ll fulfill three of your requests, as long as they are within my capabilities."

    Upon hearing Arthur''s statement, Runa couldn''t contain her surprise and sought confirmation: "Really?!"

    Arthur nodded, a warm smile adorning his face.

    "Of course," he affirmed.

    An immediate smile brightened Runa''s face, and she nodded eagerly in response to his assurance.

    Observing the interaction between the two, Natasya smiled, feeling fortunate to be working under someone as kind and considerate as Arthur.

    Noticing that Runa could be persuaded, Arthur shifted his attention to Natasya and exined, "Well, I''ll entrust Runa and her education to you, Natasya."

    Turning back to Runa, Arthur spoke, "Please take care and fill in for me during my absence, Runa."

    "I have handled all the major issues, and you and Natasya just need to attend to the minor ones," Arthur assured her.

    "Moreover, with Natasya''s capabilities, you can observe and learn from her, which will help you improve," Arthur added.

    Confident in his decision, Arthur harbored no concerns about entrusting the leadership role to Runa and Natasya during his brief absence.

    The major problems had been resolved, further assuring his peace of mind.

    Additionally, Runa''s experience handling smaller issues contributed to Arthur''s sense offort.

    Moreover, with Natasya''s presence and support, he felt even more at ease.

    Arthur had no apprehension about potential betrayal from Natasya, for he possessed the power of his beloved system, Arthasia, which enabled him to discern the deepest secrets of others.

    This ability provided him with a strong sense of assurance and confidence.

    Meanwhile, in the system room

    Arthasia stirred from her slumber, her small nose twitching.

    "Hachuww!" she sneezed, feeling a bit disoriented.

    "Hmm? Was someone mentioning my name?" Arthasia nced around the empty room, finding no one present.

    "Perhaps it was just my imagination," she mused, shrugging her shoulders nonchntly before settling back into a peaceful sleep.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    Back to the living room

    "Alright, you can count on me, young master!" Runa eximed, her small hand clenching with determination.

    Her eyes gleamed with resolve, as if the earlier sadness hadpletely vanished, reced by unwavering determination.

    Arthur''s eyes twitched, sensing that Runa''s acting skills were improving with each interaction, to the point where he almost believed her disy of determination.

    Though he didn''t take it too seriously, Arthur thought it was for the best if Runa also calmed down and approached the situation with a moreposed mindset.

    "Well, I''ll be at ease leaving things in your capable hands," Arthur remarked, his tone light.

    They proceeded to delve into a discussion about potential future problems and how best to anticipate and address them.

    "Well, those are just a few of the potential scenarios that may arise, and it''s important to be prepared for them," Arthur remarked, stretching his waist to relieve any tension.

    Natasya, who had been attentively observing Arthur''s meticulous and concise exnations, couldn''t help but feel amazed.

    Whether it was the introduction of an entirely new governmental system or the resolution ofplex and challenging problems, Arthur made it sound remarkably effortless.

    His ability to navigate such tasks with ease left Natasya in awe.

    "As expected of our ingenious Young Master Arthur, his adeptness in governance is truly remarkable!" Natasya whispered, filled with deep admiration for his abilities.

    Arthur rose from the sofa, and Natasya and Runa followed suit, standing up from their seats.

    "This is all part of the necessary tasks at hand, so there''s no need to fret about the challenges ahead," Arthur exined, his tone lighthearted.

    Both Natasya and Runa nodded, their expressions filled with understanding and a sense of reassurance from Arthur''s words.

    "Then, I''ll attend to the remaining tasks before I depart," Arthur stated, but as soon as he spoke, Runa tugged on his sleeve.

    "Young master, may I apany you to see you off?" Her voice was filled with anticipation.

    However, upon hearing her request, Arthur shook his head and declined.

    "No, you should focus on studying with Natasya as soon as possible," he replied firmly.

    Runa pressed her lips together, refraining from saying anything further.

    Arthur gently pinched her cheek, attempting to soothe her.

    "I''m sorry, alright?" he apologized.

    "Because I don''t want my departure to distract you and interfere with your study time. I want you to be able to fully focus," Arthur exined, his voice filled with sincerity and concern.

    Upon hearing Arthur''s exnation, Runa nodded and replied, "Alright, if that''s your order, young master, I willply!"

    Observing her response, Arthur smiled warmly and shifted his gaze towards Natasya.

    "Very well, then I shall take my leave," Arthur announced.

    "Please take care, young master Arthur!" Natasya bowed respectfully.

    Arthur nodded, his eyes lingering on Runa''s face for a moment, before he walked out of the living room.

    With Arthur''s departure, Runa and Natasya found themselves alone in the living room.

    Runa shifted her gaze from where Arthur had left and turned her attention to Natasya standing before her.

    "In that case, I''ll count on your assistance," Runa said with a smile, expressing her trust in Natasya.

    "Absolutely," Natasya replied, returning the smile.

    ...

    Arthur walked out of the living room and made his way towards the garden, where Jack was waiting.

    As he reached the garden, Arthur nced at Jack, who stood there patiently, as if anticipating his arrival.

    "Apologies for the dy," Arthur said, and Jack swiftly turned around to face him.

    "No need to apologize, young Master Arthur," Jack responded with humility in his voice.

    Arthur nodded and swiftly retrieved his space pouch, producing several scrolls that fell into his hands.

    "Take these."

    "They may prove helpful in your weapon-forging endeavors," Arthur said as he handed the scrolls to Jack.

    Perplexed by the unexpected gift, Jack epted the scrolls, but Arthur swiftly intervened, stopping him from opening them at that moment.

    "Please refrain from opening them just yet. I have something important to discuss," Arthur cautioned.

    Jack immediately halted, attentively listening as Arthur proceeded to exin the tasks at hand and provide him with relevant information regarding his departure.

    "I understand, young master Arthur. You can count on me," Jack affirmed, patting his broad chest with determination.

    Arthur nodded approvingly and retrieved another scroll from his possession, holding it out to Jack.

    "I have a weapon request, and all the designs are contained within this scroll," Arthur exined, handing over the scroll to Jack, who epted it with determination.

    "Don''t worry, I''ll make it happen! Hahaha!" Jack eximed with a confidentugh.

    Arthur smiled in response and continued their discussion, diving deeper into the specifics.

    Once their conversation concluded, Arthur bid farewell to Jack and made his way back to his room.

    There, he took the time to write four letters.

    The first letter was intended for Alicia, the second for Vivian, the third for Carina, and the final one for Elena, who was currently undergoing training.

    "Done!" Arthur pped his hands and carefully wrapped each letter.

    "Now that everything is taken care of, it''s time to head to the Weis family and meet Anna," Arthur dered, rising from his chair.

    He handed the sealed letters to a mansion maid, instructing her to deliver each one to their respective recipients.

    After changing into a more inconspicuous outfit, Arthur left the mansion and made his way to the stables.

    "All set, young master Arthur!" greeted an old man, the caretaker of the horses in Duke Asvold''s mansion, with respect.

    Arthur nodded in acknowledgment and expressed his gratitude. "Thank you."

    He proceeded to the horse that had been prepared, gently petting its mane before mounting it.

    "Alright, I''m off," Arthur said to the stablemaster.

    "Take care, young master Arthur!" the stablemaster replied respectfully.

    With a nod, Arthur spurred his horse, setting off from the mansion on his journey.

    Within ten meters, Arthur noticed someone on a horse stopping in the middle of the road.

    "Sorry to keep you waiting, Rian!" Arthur greeted the person, recognizing him as Rian.

    "It''s okay, young master Arthur!" Rian, who was wearing a ck cloak, lightly shook his head.

    Arthur smiled and said, "Alright, let''s go!"

    They proceeded together, riding side by side as they embarked on their journey.

 Chapter 94 Celestria City, A Gift For Rian

    ?

    Feywild Forest

    Arthur and Rian raced side by side at high speed through the Feywild forest, the closest shortcut to the Weis family''s ce.

    "Seems like we still have quite a long way to go," Arthur murmured softly, his gaze sweeping over the still densely popted trees surrounding them.

    They had ventured deep into one of the renowned forests in the southern region¡ªthe Feywild Forest¡ªa ce that instilled fear in those who dared to pass through it due to its abundance of formidable beasts.

    Legend has it that within the depths of the Feywild forest resides a creature known as the shadow whisper¡ªan animal notorious for hunting unsuspecting travelers.

    Arthur attempted to depict its figure, which bore a resemnce to the tigers he had encountered in his previous world, albeitrger and more menacing in appearance.

    Its skin was as dark as the night itself, and its eyes possessed a faint purplish hue.

    However, it was not merely the creature''s formidable strength that set it apart as a true monster; its astonishing speed was its most distinctive attribute.

    Even a nine-circle elemental with mastery over the wind element, utilizing an eleration-type wind elemental art, would likely find themselves overmatched by this formidable creature.

    That was precisely why Arthur had enlisted Rian as his escort during their journey to visit the Weis family¡ªa trip fraught with danger that necessitated the presence of a capable guardian.

    "I''m sorry for imposing the responsibility of my protection on you, Rian," Arthur expressed with genuine gratitude, casting a nce at Rian riding alongside him.

    "No need to apologize, young master Arthur," Rian responded casually.

    "In fact, as per your instructions, once I''ve escorted you safely, I will promptly head to Arkham to locate the two individuals you requested," Rian added.

    Arthur acknowledged Rian''s words with a nod of agreement.

    On the eve of his departure, he approached Rian and requested that he assume the role of his personal bodyguard for the journey.

    His decision to enlist Rian as his bodyguard for the journey was not due to anyck of desire or trust in the escort provided by the power of the troops at the Asvold family mansion.

    Rather, he wished to keep his departure as discreet as possible, known to only a select few.

    Moreover, he couldn''t disregard the possibility that among his own bodyguards lurked the elusive shadow army figure¡ªa spy strategically nted by David to maintain unwavering surveince over him.

    Therefore, he was unwilling to take any unnecessary risks by drawing further attention to his journey.

    "Oh, I almost forgot to mention that I have already made all the necessary arrangements for the person I promised to apany you on this mission," Arthur eximed, his voice infused with the sudden realization of something crucial.

    "Further, when you arrive in Arkham next, make your way to the renowned establishment known as the ''Star of Lust.'' There, you''ll find an individual adorned in a ck cloak, patiently waiting in the left corner," Arthur exined with such meticulous detail that it left Rian thoroughly astonished.

    "Thank you sincerely, young master Arthur!" Rian expressed his gratitude once more, recognizing that Arthur''s intentions were to facilitate his undertaking of this rather challenging mission.

    "Not a problem at all! Let''s reach our destination before sunset!" Arthur waved his hand in assurance, urging his horse forward.

    The two of them swiftly galloped away, moving with remarkable speed akin to the wind itself.

    ...

    In the midst of the afternoon, Arthur and Rian reached a grand city gate, which appeared immensely imposing and fortified by towering, formidable walls.

    Even Arthur himself appeared minuscule inparison, sensing an ant-like insignificance in the face of the massive city gates and walls before him.

    "So, this is Celestria City," Arthur whispered, his gaze fixed upon the city gates and walls.

    To be truthful, this was Arthur''s inaugural visit to this city, as he had mostly confined himself to the mansion or journeyed to Rozen City for leisurely activities with Alicia or Elena.

    "Indeed, Young Master Arthur," Rian acknowledged with a nod.

    "This is Celestria City, renowned as thergest trade center in the southern region and perhaps even throughout the entire Balka Empire!" Rian''s amazement echoed Arthur''s own.

    Arthur nodded, fully in agreement with Rian''s statement.

    Nevertheless, despite Rozen being the capital of the southern region, it paled inparison to the magnificence of Celestria City.

    This distinction was not without justification.

    As thergest trading city, Celestria held a pivotal role in the southern region, serving as the primary supplier of materials.

    Rozen, being the capital city, relied heavily on Celestria for its resources and merchandise.

    Furthermore, it came as no surprise that the ruling family of this region was none other than the esteemed Luvic Family¡ªthe Weis family, renowned for their high status and influence on trading!

    Among the four main cities in the southern region, the three prominent Luvic Families held dominion over the three key cities.

    The four main citiesprised Rozen, serving as the primary capital under the direct control of Duke Asvold''s mansion.

    Celestria stood as the bustling hub of trade andmerce throughout the entire southern region, governed by the Weis family.

    Avalora held the position of educational and schrly center, governed by the Allen family.

    Lastly, Arcanum took on the role of the military stronghold and the city of knights,manded by the Valha family.

    Despite the considerable power held by each of the esteemed Luvic families, the ultimate authority still rested with Duke Asvold''s mansion, which served as the central seat of power in the southern region.

    "Alright, let''s proceed!" Arthur eximed, and together, adorned in the masks and robes they had prepared, they ventured inside.

    ...

    Celestria City

    After passing through the main gate and clearing the watchful gaze of the guards, Arthur and Rian proceeded on foot, guiding the horse they led with a tether.

    Within the city limits, it was strictly forbidden to ride horses unless they were designated for transporting goods, and Arthur was well aware of this regtion.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    "It''s truly remarkable and bustling with activity!" Arthur observed his surroundings, where merchants engaged in various transactions, creating a vibrant atmosphere.

    "Even Rozen didn''t experience such a level of congestion," Rian agreed, and the two continued walking until they reached a renowned inn within that part of the town.

    Arthur securely tethered his horse at the inn''s provided stables.

    However, upon noticing that Rian had not done the same, Arthur promptly inquired, "Are you nning to depart soon?"

    Rian nodded in agreement and responded, "You''re right; the sooner I depart, the better."

    Arthur paused momentarily and suggested, "Considering it''ste at night, perhaps it would be wiser to travel tomorrow. What do you think?"

    However, Rian firmly declined, assuring Arthur, "Please don''t worry, young master Arthur!"

    "With my abilities, I will be safe."

    "Nevertheless, with my strength, I''ll be more than capable, and currently, only top experts wielding high-level Elemental Saint power or above can pose a threat to me."

    Observing Rian''s unwavering determination, Arthur chose not to press the matter further and nodded, epting Rian''s decision.

    "Alright, if that''s what you wish, then go ahead!" Arthur spoke in a lighthearted tone, no longer holding back.

    Rian smiled, preparing to bow and bid farewell, but before he could do so, Arthur swiftly retrieved something from his space pouch.

    Without dy, Arthur produced a vial containing a vibrant red potion and handed it to Rian.

    "This is for you, Rian," Arthur said nonchntly as he tossed the red potion towards him.

    Rian swiftly caught it, his confusion evident in his expression.

    Curiosity piqued, Rian nced at Arthur, seeking an exnation.

    However, Arthur simply shrugged his shoulders and remarked casually, "Go ahead, check it out."

    Rian furrowed his brow and inspected the bottle, then cautiously unscrewed the cap and took a whiff of its contents.

    Instantly, his expression underwent a rapid transformation, and his body started trembling violently.

    "This...this..." Rian stammered, his gaze fixed on Arthur in utter disbelief.

    With a smile and a nod, Arthur confirmed, "Yes, that''s right."

    "It''s a gift for you, so you won''t have to worry about fulfilling your duties in the future."

    Trembling, Rian tightly clenched his fists, his gratitude overwhelming him.

    Without hesitation, he lowered his head and expressed his gratitude: "Thank you! Thank you, young master Arthur!"

    Unable to contain his excitement, Rian''s emotions overflowed.

    Arthur, noticing his state, swiftly intervened and instructed, "Stand up!"

    "No need for that."

    "Focus on recovering yourself as quickly as possible," he said with a casual tone.

    Rian promptly straightened himself and bowed once more, affirming, "Rest assured, young master Arthur!"

    "I swear to be your loyal subordinate, never to betray you!" Rian dered with resolute determination.

    In response, Arthur simply nodded and smiled, acknowledging Rian''smitment.

    Arthur wasn''t too surprised by Rian''s reaction, considering the bottle he had given him contained a fifth-level healing potion.

    The value of such a potion, if sold at an auction, would be tremendous, considering that even a third-grade healing potion was already highly valuable.

    However, Arthur didn''t concern himself with its market value as long as it served his purpose.

    He was aware that Rian had been poisoned, resulting in a significant decrease in his strength.

    With this potion, Rian''s strength would undoubtedly be restored to its peak, and the poison in his body would be cured.

    Indeed, with the restoration of Rian''s strength, he would be a formidable asset to Arthur.

    To Arthur, this was of greater significance than the value of the fifth-level potion itself.

    However, it couldn''t be denied that acquiring such a potion did put a strain on his financial resources.

    "Alright, you may take your leave," Arthur said nonchntly, and Rian nodded in response.

    "In that case, I bid you farewell, young master Arthur!" Rian expressed respect, and Arthur acknowledged him with a nod.

    Subsequently, Rian led his horse back towards the main gate, leaving the city of Celestria behind.

    Meanwhile, Arthur made his way to a luxurious inn and secured the most extravagant room avable.

    Inside the inn room,

    Arthur settled himself into a chair beside the bed, retrieved a piece of paper, and began writing on it.

    After a while, hepleted his writing, folded the paper into a letter, and carefully inscribed the name of the recipient, Anna Weis.

    Leaning back in his chair, Arthur mused to himself, "I must swiftly attend to matters here and make haste towards the remaining two families as soon as possible..."

 Chapter 95 The Great Difficulty, Accompanying Anna

    ?

    The next day

    Arthur awakened from his slumber and extended his body in a gentle stretch.

    "Has morning arrived already?" he murmured, ncing towards the closed window, where a faint glimmer of sunlight seeped through the small gap between the panes.

    Gradually, Arthur rose from his bed and performed a series of stretches, ensuring his body remained limber and free from stiffness.

    After a brief session of stretching, Arthur approached the window and utched it.

    "Wow, this is truly breathtaking!" Arthur eximed in awe as he swung open the window, revealing a bustling vista of people traversing the streets below, visible from his elevated position on the upper floor of the renowned and opulent inn he had chosen in Celestria.

    Furthermore, Arthur had secured the most extravagant room avable on the highest floor, affording him a sweeping panorama of the surrounding area.

    "The atmosphere here is astonishingly vibrant, surpassing even that of Rozen, the capital," Arthur mused, his gaze fixed upon the meticulously arranged merchants and the frenzied flurry of buying and selling transactions.

    "It''s no wonder Celestria holds the esteemed title of being thergest trading city in the south," he whispered, captivated by the bustling scene unfolding before his eyes.

    Being the bustling hub ofmerce in the south, the city of Celestria was perennially teeming with activity.

    It garnered such a reputation because it offered aprehensive array of goods and services, leading to a renowned saying that echoed throughout the region: "In Celestria, everything is obtainable; anything imed otherwise is simply a grand falsehood."

    This enduring phrase continued to resonate across the South, further contributing to the city''s allure and charm.

    Merchants from all corners of the Balka Empire, spanning the east, west, and north, flocked to Celestria.

    This bustling city was not only a hub for southern regional trade but also attracted merchants from far and wide.

    The prominence of Celestria in the tradingndscape wasrgely due to its ownership by the renowned Weis family, known for their unrivaled mercantile lineage.

    Generation after generation, the descendants of this family showcased their business acumen, leading to the continuous growth and prosperity of the Celestria City region.

    Each new generation built upon the sess of their predecessors, further solidifying Celestria''s position as a thriving trade center.

    Anna Weis, possessing exceptional talent in the realm of trading, established Celestria City as her operational center upon assuming leadership of the Weis family.

    With her astute business prowess, she expanded her enterprises across the entire human continent, extending her influence even to regions as far-reaching as the Ancient Star Empire.

    Recognizing the immense potential of having Anna as an ally, Arthur harbored the intention of nurturing her capabilities at an elerated pace.

    His objective was to elevate her to the position of Weis family leader, thereby securing a formidable and boundless financial power that would stand firmly behind him.

    Arthur surveyed the bustling crowd, contemting the significant obstacle that stood in his path: Lucas Weis.

    "Unless I can conquer or eliminate Lucas Weis," Arthur mused to himself, "it will prove challenging to win the favor and allegiance of the Weis family."

    Aware of the pivotal role Lucas yed in the family''s affairs, Arthur understood that neutralizing him was a crucial step towards achieving his goals.

    Arthur let out a sigh and reentered the room, sinking into a chair as he leaned back, deep in thought.

    "The Weis Family, the Allen Family, and the Valha Family..." he mused, contemting the daunting task ahead.

    "Conquering all three and bringing them under mymand is no small feat."

    He furrowed his brow, feeling the weight of the challenge before him.

    "It''s particrly difficult considering the unwavering loyalty of the three Luvic families to Duke Asvold''s mansion, where their allegiance lies solely with David himself."

    Arthur rubbed his forehead, grappling with the enormity of the situation.

    He acknowledged the immense difficulty thaty ahead, fully aware that his ns would require careful strategizing and navigating intricate political alliances.

    His visit to Celestria now served a dual purpose: not only to meet with Anna and elerate her talent in business, but also to have a conversation with Lucas about various matters, including the possibility of bringing him to his camp!

    Tensions at the border were already running high, and the likelihood of a war breaking out in the near future was bing increasingly evident.

    In the novel, things were not supposed to unfold this way.

    The war between the Balka Empire and the Savaran Empire was anticipated to be a distant event.

    However, the world depicted now seems to be straying increasingly distant from the original storyline of the novel, forging its own path and unraveling a story that diverges further with each passing moment.

    The conflict between the two empires is expected to be arduous and may extend for a year or two.

    However, it is not solely this war that concerns Arthur; it is David''s rebellion that greatly troubles him.

    What adds to Arthur''s apprehension is the realization that the Weis Family has been providing financial support and resources for David''s reckless actions.

    He desired to intervene as soon as possible to prevent the Weis family from aiding David in this affair.

    "Everything needs to be resolved sooner rather thanter; otherwise, I''ll find myself in serious trouble..." Arthur muttered.

    Just as he was lost in his thoughts, a gentle knocking sound emerged from behind his bedroom door.

    Arthur swiftly regained hisposure and directed his gaze towards the door.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    "Could that be the innkeeper?" Arthur pondered as he approached the door with cautious steps.

    "Who is it?" Arthur inquired.

    Soon, a gentle female voice reached his ears, saying, "Young master Arthur, it''s me, Anna!"

    Upon hearing Anna''s voice, Arthur''s face lit up with a smile, erasing all his previous concerns.

    He eagerly cast aside his ruminations and opened the door.

    Immediately, an enchanting woman emerged before him, her face radiating beauty.

    Her wless countenance boasted a captivating smile as her eyes met Arthur''s.

    Her long red hair was neatly tied back in a ponytail, while she draped herself in a flowing brown cloak that concealed her entire body.

    "Anna? You arrived swiftly, didn''t you?" Arthur chuckled, admiring how Anna had blossomed into a stunning individual.

    Upon hearing his words, Anna''s smile widened as she replied, "Certainly!"

    "After receiving your letter, sleep eluded me, and with the break of dawn, I eagerly began preparing," she disclosed.

    Anna giggled with delight, stealing asional nces at Arthur.

    Observing Anna''s peculiar behavior, Arthur touched his face and inquired, "Is there something amiss with my appearance?"

    In an instant, Anna''s cheeks flushed crimson, and she averted her gaze.

    "Nothing out of the ordinary," she mumbled, her embarrassment evident, prompting Arthur to grasp the situation.

    "Ah, so I''ve be more handsome, haven''t I?" Arthur yfully teased, a subtle smile gracing his lips.

    Unknowingly, Anna nodded, her voice barely a whisper as she uttered, "Handsome..."

    But she snapped out of her trance immediately, waving her hand in a frantic manner.

    "No, no, don''t misunderstand."

    "I meant to say that you''ve grown more handsome," she blurted out hurriedly, her flustered tone adding a touch oficality to the situation.

    Arthur simply chuckled at Anna''s amusing demeanor.

    "Alright, I won''t tease you any further," Arthur remarked, shrugging his shoulders nonchntly.

    Upon hearing this, Anna released a sigh of relief, murmuring under her breath, "You''ve been teasing me since we were children, and you still continue to do so."

    Arthur gazed at Anna, perplexed, and instinctively inquired, "Hum? Did you say something?"

    Anna shook her head, pursing her lips. "Hmph! Perhaps you misheard!"

    Without delving further, Arthur directed his gaze towards the brown cloak that enveloped Anna entirely.

    "Is this cloak intended to conceal your identity?" Arthur inquired, his curiosity piqued.

    Anna nodded in confirmation, her voiceden with frustration.

    "Indeed. If I were to reveal myself in the city, it would undoubtedly invite unnecessaryplications," shemented.

    Arthur concurred, recognizing the legitimacy of her apprehension.

    It was amon predicament for the children of renowned nobles who longed to venture out incognito, seeking the freedom to y without the burdensome weight of constant scrutiny from others.

    Arthur himself frequently resorted to donning a concealing cloak when he ventured to Rozen for leisurely outings with Alicia or Runa.

    "I understand..." Arthur remarked, his gaze continuing to linger on Anna, sensing her growing unease.

    "Am I unattractive when I''m dressed like this?" Anna''s uncertainty grew, her eyes drifting towards her cloaked figure while leaving her head and hair exposed.

    Arthur shook his head and reassured her, "No, that''s not what I meant. I simply assumed it might be your first time venturing out incognito like this, isn''t it?" he inquired, seeking rification.

    Anna nodded lightly, her admission spilling forth: "To be honest, I fled from home just to see you."

    "However, you need not worry, as your father is currently preupied with pressing matters regarding the precarious border situation," she reassured, emphasizing the weight of the responsibilities he bore.

    Arthur peered at Anna, his keen ears capturing the undertone of loneliness in her words.

    In response, he shed a gentle smile and reached out, sping her hand.

    "Very well, today let''s revel in some joy, and I shall be yourpanion. What do you say?"

    Witnessing Arthur''s radiant smile and feeling the unexpected touch of his hand, Anna couldn''t help but blush, nodding ever so slightly while lowering her gaze.

    With a chuckle, Arthur assumed the lead, guiding Anna out of the inn with a sense of yful enthusiasm.

 Chapter 96 Lucasss Surprise, The Date With Anna

    ?

    In the study room of the Weis Family''s main mansion

    A middle-aged man sat at his desk, flipping through the documents in his hands.

    His face appeared somewhat dull as he read the document in his hand, asionally sighing and rubbing his forehead.

    Knock!

    "Excuse me, Master. May Ie in?" The voice of a woman, one of the mansion maids, sounded from behind the door of the man''s study.

    Upon hearing the request, the man redirected his gaze toward the door and responded, "Please,e in."

    Without dy, the door to the study swung open, revealing a maid holding a letter.

    "My apologies for intruding on your time, Master Lucas!" The maid spoke with a deep bow, disying the utmost respect.

    The man, none other than Lucas Weis, the patriarch of the Weis family, gave a slight nod and inquired, "Is there anything of importance?"

    Lifting her head, the maid nced at the desk, which was cluttered with an abundance of documents.

    Although the workspace was neat, the scattered paperwork made it appear disheveled.

    Quickly refocusing her attention, the maid set aside her thoughts and approached Lucas.

    "Apologies for the interruption, Master," she respectfully expressed, handing the letter to Lucas.

    Intrigued, Lucas took the letter and focused his attention on that. "What is this?" he inquired, flipping through the letter.

    In response to his question, the maid rified, "This letter was sent by an anonymous sender. There is no name indicated on the sender''s side."

    "It so happened that while I was tidying up Miss Anna''s room, I came across this letter."

    "As per your instructions, if anything suspicious is discovered concerning Miss Anna, I am to report it to you without dy," the maid borated, providing additional information.

    Lucas nodded, understanding the situation, and remarked, "Ah, I see. That rifies things."

    As he flipped through the letter, he discovered nothing unusual or suspicious.

    ncing at the maid, he offered a gentle smile and expressed, "Thank you for your concern. I truly appreciate it."

    "You may take three days off, and you will receive a bonus this month."

    Upon hearing these words, the maid''s face immediately lit up, and she repeatedly bowed while expressing her gratitude, "Thank you! Thank you, Master Lucas!"

    Lucas nodded and gestured with a wave of his hand, signaling that the maid was free to leave.

    The maid departed from his office, wearing a contented expression.

    In the Weis family, it was customary for servants and subordinates to be rewarded when they performed well and showed thoughtfulness.

    These rewards could be in the form of marypensation or other tokens of appreciation.

    Money and material possessions held little significance for the Weis family, as they were consideredmonce and not a cause for concern.

    This culture of reward and generosity contributed to the loyalty of everyone working for the Weis family.

    After the maid exited the room, Lucas found nothing remarkable in the letter except for the fact that the recipient''s name was his own daughter, Anna Weis.

    Lucas swiftly tore open the letter and read its contents with curiosity.

    After a few minutes, he abruptly rose from his chair, his facial expression undergoing a rapid transformation.

    "Servant!" Lucas bellowed, his voice resonating loudly as he called out to the servant stationed near the front door.

    Promptly, the door cracked open, and the maid standing by respectfully bowed, inquiring, "What are your orders, Master?"

    Lucas took a deep breath, his voice filled with concern as he asked, "Is Anna currently not present in the mansion?"

    The maid paused briefly, contemting the question. "I haven''t seen Miss Anna recently, Master," she replied.

    "Perhaps she is in the library at the moment," the maid offered as an exnation.

    Lucas let out a helpless sigh upon hearing this.

    Recognizing Lucas'' perplexity, the maid suggested, "Shall I go and find Miss Anna, sir? I can bring her to you."

    Lucas shook his head, declining the maid''s offer, and stated firmly, "No, there''s no need."

    "Very well, please resume your duties and don''t concern yourself," Lucas added, waving his hand dismissively.

    The maid, slightly perplexed by Lucas'' response, bowed her head once more in acknowledgment, then quietly closed the door behind her.

    Lucas took a moment to absorb the information in the letter, contemting its contents. "So, young master Arthur is arriving in Celestria presently."

    "However, why didn''t he notify me in advance or send a message to announce his arrival? Is something amiss?"

    A furrow formed on Lucas'' forehead, and a sense of unease began to trouble him.

    The resemnce between this enigmatic young master and Duke Asvold himself only added to his apprehension.

    Furthermore, since assuming the role of the absent Duke Asvold, young Master Arthur has implemented aprehensive overhaul of the social system, introducing a new and highly efficient mode of governance.

    Particrly noteworthy is his emphasis on the well-being of the popce and the implementation of reduced taxation for merchants.

    This has proven advantageous not only for him but also for the merchants operating in the southern region.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    Consequently, themunity has experienced significant prosperitypared to its previous state.

    Despite these remarkable achievements, Lucas found himself apprehensive about this young teenager.

    How could someone of such a tender age possess such far-sightedness?

    Lucas couldn''t easily fathom how a teenager could possess the wisdom and foresight required for effective leadership.

    Such capabilities typically require significant time and experience to develop.

    Nevertheless, the undeniable realityy before him,pelling Lucas to ept the remarkable aplishments brought forth by this young master.

    "And to think my daughter went to find young master Arthur without informing me..." Lucas sighed, shaking his head, his thoughts lingering on his daughter''s actions.

    "Well, perhaps young master Arthur has some important matters to attend to here, and I will extend my greetings to him when the time is right for Anna to bring him home," Lucas contemted, refocusing his attention on the unfinished documents.

    He didn''t dwell too much on his daughter''s actions.

    After all, establishing a close rtionship with the crown prince of the Asvold family could prove beneficial in various ways.

    ...

    "Young Master Arthur, look! It''s so funny!" Anna eximed with excitement, pointing towards one of the small animals being sold.

    Observing Anna''s enthusiasm, a faint smile tugged at the corner of Arthur''s mouth.

    He found her excitement endearing.

    "You seem quite thrilled, Anna," Arthur chuckled, amused by her demeanor.

    Upon hearing his remark, Anna''s head lowered in embarrassment as she confessed, "Well... it''s because it''s my first time venturing out alone without a guard, and I get to apany you."

    Recognizing that Anna might often feel lonely and that hispanionship could bring her joy, Arthur swiftly reached out and took her hand, dering, "Alright, let''s enjoy ourselves!"

    Upon hearing his words, Anna''s expression immediately transformed into one of happiness, and she cheerfully responded, "Yes! Let''s go!"

    Soon, the two of them began strolling through the bustling heart of the city of Celestria, which teemed with a dense poption.

    Whether it was visiting clothing stores for shopping or engaging in various enjoyable activities, they cherished their time together, finding delight in each moment.

    As they spent more time in each other''spany, Anna gradually shed her shyness and grewfortable being close to Arthur.

    She even boldly linked her arm with his, giving the impression of a couple on a romantic outing.

    After a few hours of shared experiences, they decided to visit an elegant restaurant, securing a table for two.

    "How has your time been? Are you happy with our moments together?" Arthur smiled, addressing Anna, who sat across from him.

    "Absolutely! You have no idea how much I''ve been anticipating your arrival."

    "Initially, I was afraid you might be too upied and forget your promise toe see me," Anna beamed, her feet yfully wiggling beneath the table.

    Arthur smiled warmly and nodded. "Yes, I had some crucial matters to attend to, which caused a dy in my visit," he exined.

    Indeed, Arthur had made prior arrangements and had set aside this time to spend with Anna as nned.

    However, Arthur''s purpose ining extended beyond apanying Anna and teaching her.

    He also intended to meet with Lucas and discuss important matters for the future.

    Of course, he refrained from sharing this information with Anna, considering they had just spent quality time together.

    "I understand. Have you been busytely?" Anna inquired, curiosity evident in her voice.

    Arthur took a sip from his drink, which had already been ced on the table, and confirmed, "Yes, I''ve been upied with various tasks recently."

    "And I will be staying here for two days, and then I will have to return," Arthur exined.

    Anna''s expression faltered, a tinge of sadness evident on her face.

    Sensing Anna''s disappointment, Arthur smiled affectionately and gently ran his hand through her hair, trying tofort her.

    "We''ll make the most of our time together, so there''s no need to worry," Arthur reassured Anna, his voice soothing.

    The gentle strokes made Anna feel a mix of embarrassment and shyness, causing her to nod in a slightly clumsy manner.

    Arthur couldn''t help but chuckle at her endearing response.

    In the novel, Anna is depicted as remarkably mature, with a high level of emotional and intellectual intelligence.

    After all, how else could she be such an extraordinary figure in the future?

    However, in the present moment, it seemed that when it came to matters of the heart, Anna might be somewhat naive or inexperienced.

    As the yful banter between them continued, Arthur took a deep breath, piquing Anna''s curiosity.

    "What''s the matter, young Master Arthur?" Anna tilted her head slightly, her brows furrowing in confusion.

    Arthur shifted his gaze towards Anna, his expression serious but gentle.

    "Anna, do you know the reason I came here aside from spending time with you?"

 Chapter 97 Plan To Overhaul The Trading And Commerce System In The Southern Region

    ?

    "What is it, Young Master Arthur?" Anna asked, her curiosity piqued.

    Upon hearing her question, Arthur smiled and replied, "I have a desire to personally teach you and entrust you with an important task. What are your thoughts on that?"

    Anna''s eyes widened in disbelief, and she pressed her lips together as she inquired, "You want to teach me? What exactly do you want me to learn, Young Master Arthur? And what task are you referring to?"

    She struggled toprehend the significance of Arthur''s words, still seeking rification.

    Arthur came to the realization that he might have acted too hastily, but he understood that this was the only way to ensure the smooth progress of his n.

    Despite being the heir to Duke Asvold''s mansion and holding high status, he was well aware that this power was inherently fragile.

    David orchestrated Arthur''s strength and influence, allowing him to ndestinely manipte events from the shadows.

    Simultaneously, David crafted an borate n tounch an assault on the Imperial Capital during the rebellion phase, with the ultimate goal of overthrowing the future Emperor Alex.

    This strategy would grant David control over 80% of Balka''s territory, positioning Arthur as a mere puppet under hismand.

    Arthur recognized that his personal strength alone was insufficient to confront David directly,pelling him to rely on his intellect and cunning to ensure his survival.

    Failure to do so could result in his untimely demise, thwarting his chance to encounter the protagonist, Abel.

    David, consumed by his lust for power and control over the Balka Empire, had lost all sense ofpassion for his fellow humans.

    Arthur gazed intently at Anna and inquired, "Anna, if I were to offer you the position of my left-handpanion in the future, would you ept?"

    Caught off guard by Arthur''s sudden question, Anna nodded without a moment''s hesitation and replied, "Absolutely! If it is your wish, young master Arthur, I would be honored to serve as your left hand."

    Her resolute response took Arthur by surprise, leaving him pleasantly astonished.

    Arthur''s delight was evident as he gave a subtle nod in response to Anna''s unwavering affirmation.

    After a brief moment, Arthur posed the question once more, his tone earnest: "Are you absolutely certain about your answer?"

    Anna met his gaze with a resolute expression, her seriousness matching his own, as she nodded firmly once again.

    A gentle smile graced Arthur''s lips as he proceeded, "Even if it means going against your own father?"

    Anna''s countenance instantly froze, her body stiffening with tension.

    "What do you mean, Young Master Arthur?" Anna queried, her confusion palpable.

    Arthur took a deep breath, gathering his thoughts, and began to exin.

    "In light of the escting tension at the border," Arthur said with a calm demeanor, "are you aware of the current situation?"

    Anna nodded with conviction, affirming, "Yes, I am well aware!"

    "I have received reports from my subordinates regarding Duke Asvold''s presence at the border, along with Lord Roy Valha from the distinguished Valha family," she added, her tone brimming with seriousness.

    Being the daughter of the Weis family, Anna had established her own intelligencework, which informed her of the heightened tension at the border.

    Arthur leisurely took a sip of his drink and stated, "That is correct. With the Lord Duke''s absence at the border, I have assumed the responsibility of overseeing the affairs of the Duke''s power."

    "However, this is not the primary reason I wish to discuss this with you, Anna," Arthur continued, capturing Anna''s growing curiosity.

    Curious herself, Anna inquired, "Then, what is it that you wanted to exin, young master Arthur?"

    A sense of anticipation tinged Anna''s thoughts as she anticipated that Arthur''s next words would be astonishing.

    True to her intuition, Arthur''s following statement left her utterly incredulous.

    "Within a few days, the two Empires will be engaging in war!" he dered.

    Startled, Anna abruptly rose from her seat, eximing, "What! That can''t be!"

    Yet, after a brief moment of silence, a realization dawned on Anna, prompting her to take a deep breath and regain herposure.

    Without hesitation, Anna resumed her inquiry, her voiceced with disbelief: "Young master Arthur, can what you''re saying truly be trusted?"

    She found it difficult to ept his words, as the possibility of such a scenario seemed highly improbable.

    Like everyone else, Anna held the belief that the likelihood of war was exceedingly low, given the existence of the armistice agreement that had been in ce for a considerable time.

    Anna''s intelligencework, though resourceful,cked the extensive reach required to obtain such sensitive information.

    The intricate details of the impending war were indeed privy only to a small number of individuals with elevated status, specifically the leaders of influential, high-ranking Luvic nobles scattered throughout the different regions of the Balka Empire.

    These individuals held significant sway and were entrusted with sensitive information pertaining to the conflict.

    Arthur, however, had discerned the signs of an impending conflict from the escting tension at the border, a development that should have been depicted in the novel itself for quite some time.

    In ordance with the original plot, the war was anticipated tomence several months or even years after Vivian''s demise.

    However, the established plot had crumbled, rendering it unreliable and unpredictable.

    Due to these circumstances, Arthur harbored a sense of apprehension, suspecting that Abel may have already arrived without his knowledge.

    His suspicion was based on the fact that he had meticulously monitored all the cities in the southern region, diligently searching for teenage boys who matched Abel''s distinctive traits.

    Yet, thus far, he had made no progress.

    Either Abel had yet to arrive or he had managed to elude detection.

    "Of course not, Anna. There is no reason for me to deceive you about something of this magnitude," Arthur assured her, casting a brief nce in her direction and speaking with a casual tone.

    Anna''s lips tightened in a mix of perplexity and disbelief.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    She understood that Arthur would not fabricate such information, yet she struggled to fully ept the weight of the news.

    The repercussions of war were far-reaching and irreparable, leaving Anna with a sense of unease and trepidation.

    Indeed, the Weis family, being a merchant family, would undoubtedly face severe challenges during times of war.

    The disruption of trade routes and the likelihood of escting prices would greatly impact their operations.

    The repercussions of the war would extend far beyond the Weis family alone, affecting the entire Empire.

    Stabilizing prices in such circumstances would prove immensely challenging, inevitably leading to a significant increase in poverty and hunger throughout the poption.

    Anna''s contemtion was abruptly interrupted as she shifted her focus back to Arthur, her expression now serious and attentive, eager to hear his response.

    "Then, young Master Arthur, how can we address the impending war?" Anna''s voice wasden with concern, echoing the sentiment of the profound impact it would have on the popce and merchantmunity. Arthur empathized with her apprehension.

    With a thoughtful gaze, Arthur sped his arms across his chest and leaned back against the chair''s backrest, contemting the weighty question at hand.

    "Indeed, I have considered various precautions to minimize the impact of the impending war, which is precisely why I have sought your assistance, Anna," Arthur said with a casual tone.

    Anna nodded attentively, continuing to listen intently to his words.

    "As for preventing it, that responsibility falls upon you, Anna." Arthur looked directly at her and conveyed

    Perplexed, Anna tilted her head in confusion, seeking rification. "Me?"

    Arthur nodded affirmatively and replied, "Yes, indeed! It is you who hold the key to the solution I intend to execute."

    Anna''s confusion persisted, rendering her silent as she sought rity from Arthur.

    She wanted to ensure she fully understood his intentions.

    "As you are the linchpin of my n, I wish to impart more advanced business strategies to expedite your growth," Arthur exined nonchntly.

    "Wait, what do you mean by teaching more advanced business? Are you suggesting that the current way of doing business isn''t satisfactory?" Anna''s discontent surfaced as business was considered the essence of the Weis family.

    Although Anna harbored no resentment towards Arthur or anyone else, her merchant bloodline simply couldn''t ept the situation.

    Without hesitation, Arthur nodded and dered, "Indeed! The current business practices are extremely outdated, and I am determined to revolutionize everything."

    "You, Anna, are the key to that transformation."

    Arthur''s statement was direct and devoid of any sympathy for Anna.

    Having mastered advanced business techniques in his previous world, Arthur believed that people in this world were still conducting business in an antiquated manner.

    Themon practice involved using gold or other valuable items as currency, which often did not align with the actual value of the goods being traded.

    Traders had the ability to manipte prices at their own discretion, resulting in the absence of a standardized pricing system for the goods being sold.

    This was a problem that Arthur encountered during his time in this world.

    Among the numerous ns he had devised, one involved aprehensive transformation of the buying and selling system across the South, including the establishment of a prominent central bank.

    Introducing paper currency was also part of his strategy to reform the existing system.

    From a merchant''s perspective, war is typically viewed as having a detrimental effect on the economy.

    However, Arthur saw the war as an opportunity to dismantle the prevailing trading system throughout the entire southern region and introduce a new one.

    He believed that by doing so, the saturated economy could be revitalized sooner, consequently expediting the overall economic recovery in the aftermath of the war.

    Recognizing that he couldn''t aplish his goals alone, Arthur sought the assistance of someone as exceptionally talented as Anna.

    So he could train her and provide support behind the scenes.

    Upon hearing Arthur''s direct statement, Anna bowed her head and tightly clenched her fists, her lips pressed together.

    If anyone else had made such a remark, she might have harbored thoughts of hostility toward them.

    However, the one who uttered those words was Arthur, the young lord of the southern region and the person she both admired and loved.

    Could she possibly act against Arthur in such a manner?

    Upon sensing Anna''s reaction, Arthur let out a sigh and said, "Anna, please understand that I don''t mean to belittle the Weis family."

    "However, if we don''t reform the current trading system, the impact of the war will inevitably disrupt the entire southern region."

    "It''s highly likely that we will all face difficulties in the near future, but I genuinely believe that I can bring about change."

    "How? That''s what I need your support for." Arthur gently appealed to her.

    Anna remained silent, yet she couldn''t deny the truth in Arthur''s words.

    Arthur''s own aplishments as a leader demonstrated that the teenage boy before her was not someone to be underestimated.

    After a deep breath, Anna gazed at Arthur with a resolute expression.

    "Then I will trust and follow your n!" she dered.

    ---------

    Note: Why Left Hand? Because Arthur''s right hand is Runa''s~

 Chapter 98 An Ambush From The Light-Eater Organization!

    ?

    After a deep breath, Anna gazed at Arthur with a resolute expression.

    "Then I will trust and follow your n!" she dered.

    Arthur smiled and felt a wave of relief wash over him.

    Persuading Anna, who took great pride in her ancestry as a descendant of a prominent merchant family, had proven to be quite challenging.

    However, it appeared that his worries were now unnecessary.

    With a nod, Arthur rose from his chair, causing Anna to appear somewhat bewildered by his sudden action.

    Confused by Arthur''s abrupt actions, Anna inquired with a puzzled expression, "What''s the matter, young Master Arthur? Shouldn''t we be discussing your ns?"

    Arthur chuckled, lightly flicked her forehead, and replied, "Silly girl, isn''t this ce unsuitable for discussing weighty matters like these?"

    "Ouch!" Anna winced, holding her forehead and squinting her eyes.

    "Hmph! You''re just all talk!" Anna huffed, ncing away in irritation.

    Her annoyed expression was undeniably adorable.

    Witnessing her yful demeanor, Arthur smiled and pulled up the hood of his cloak, covering his face and part of his head.

    "Very well, let''s conceal our faces and make our way to your family''s mansion to discuss our next steps," Arthur suggested.

    "Oh, and I need to have a conversation with your father about something," he added casually.

    Anna, still slightly miffed and wearing a pout, promptly rose from her seat and donned the hood of her cloak, mimicking Arthur''s actions.

    Noticing Anna''s lingering anger, Arthur tenderly intertwined his palms with hers.

    "You!" Anna''s face, hidden beneath her cloak, flushed crimson, and though she initially intended to feign protest, the warmth of Arthur''s hand caused her to withhold the words she had been about to utter, allowing herself to bask in the gentle touch.

    Before long, the duo left the VIP room of the restaurant and made their way back to the inn where Arthur had been staying earlier, retrieving their luggage before embarking towards the Weis family mansion.

    ...

    Meanwhile, in the Feywild Forest

    *Wooshh!*

    A cloaked figure astride a ck horse swiftly galloped through the heart of FeywildForest.

    This mysterious rider was none other than Rian, determined to make his way to Arkham, the capital of the Balka Empire, without dy.

    To reach Arkham as expeditiously as possible, he had forgone sleep throughout the night, relentlessly urging his horse forward.

    Observing his steed''s dwindling pace, Rian concluded, "I should pause briefly to rest and replenish the horse''s energy."

    Lowering the speed of his horse, Rian''s gaze settled upon a sizable, verdant tree that appeared ideal for a moment of respite.

    Adjacent to the tree, a small stream meandered gently, its crystalline waters providing a refreshing drink for his weary horse.

    Without dy, Rian guided his horse toward the stream and dismounted from its saddle.

    "Alright, go ahead and drink and rest to your heart''s content," Rian uttered, gently stroking his horse''s head.

    "Hikkikik!"

    The horse neighed in response, pressing its head against Rian''s hand and disying unmistakable signs of delight.

    As the horse gradually settled down, finding sce by the river while savoring the cool water, Rian made his way unhurriedly toward the inviting shade of the luxuriant tree.

    Taking a seat at its center, he let out a sigh.

    "Huft! Was I too consumed by haste?" Rian pondered inwardly, leaning against the tree with one leg raised and the other stretched out before him.

    In truth, Rian felt thoroughly fatigued from the relentless night-long ride, and if given the opportunity, he would have preferred to employ the teleportation ability bestowed upon elemental saints.

    Yet, activating teleportation at his current stage as an elemental saint took an immense toll on his mana reserves.

    Furthermore, he couldn''t employ teleportation to a destination he had never previously visited.

    Indeed, the power of teleportation is marked by a multitude of limitations, and in this world, its mastery is restricted to individuals who possess a natural affinity for space elements.

    Even for highly skilled and experienced high-level elemental saints, mastering the art of teleportation presents a formidable challenge due to the significant mana expenditure it necessitates.

    It is true that individuals of exceptional talent and those fortunate enough to ascend to the legendary Supreme level may exhibit a heightened proficiency in utilizing teleportationpared to most elemental saints.

    The perplexing aspect lies in their seemingly boundless mana reserves, defying all conventional understanding.

    "It appears that even with the aid of wind elemental arts to hasten my journey, it might still take us three days to reach Arkham," Rian murmured, his gaze shifting towards his horse, which continued to drink from the river with contentment.

    Suddenly, a recollection sparked within him, prompting him to retrieve his space pouch.

    Swiftly, he retrieved a scroll from his space pouch, its presence suddenly materializing in his palm.

    Unfolding the scroll, Rian''s eyes fixed upon a marked location¡ªa distinctive red circle indicating the vige of Fluhxly, capturing his immediate attention.

    "My wife and daughter..." Rian muttered, his thoughts consumed by the sole woman and daughter who held a special ce in his heart.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    Tormented by the ghosts of his past selfishness, Rian was unable to shake off the burden of reflection that haunted him, reminding him of the painful time when he had callously abandoned his wife and daughter in his relentless pursuit of the power he had once coveted.

    Yet, despite attaining everything he had desired, he had forgotten about them both and found himself in his present state.

    Perhaps if he had not encountered Arthur, he would have remained oblivious to how to locate them.

    Suddenly, his gaze shifted in the direction of Fluhxly vige, which, to his surprise,y just a few hundred miles from his current location.

    Notably, it also aligned with the path towards Arkham.

    Realizing that with the assistance of the wind elemental arts, his horse could carry him swiftly, Rian calcted that he could reach Fluhxly vige in just a single day.

    "It seems I must face them and confess my sins," Rian acknowledged, a heavy realization settling upon him.

    "Regardless of whether they choose to forgive me or not, I must be prepared to ept the consequences," he resolved, taking a deep breath and steeling himself to rise and resume his journey.

    However, a sudden chill sent shivers down his spine from behind!

    "Killing intent! This is not good!" He eximed, swiftly channeling his mana towards his legs and propelling himself high into the air, aiming to reach his horse.

    "Boom!"

    In the blink of an eye, a ferocious attack struck the very spot where he had been seated, unleashing a devastating impact.

    Rian swiftlynded beside his horse, which had also sensed the imminent danger.

    "Hikkikikk!"

    The horse cried out in distress, lifting its front legs in a state of panic.

    "Calm down, don''t worry..." Rian reassured him, quickly moving tofort his horse, soothing it with gentle strokes and reassuring words.

    Gradually, the horse also settled, and Rian turned his attention towards the source of the intense killing intent emanating from the treetop.

    As the smoke from the attack he narrowly evaded dissipated, Rian''s gaze fell upon five individuals perched on the tree branches, their presence ominous.

    "You...?" Rian''s voice carried a deep tone as he observed their figures d in ck robes, concealing their identities entirely.

    On each of their waists, Rian noticed a badge disying an emblem he immediately recognized.

    "The emblem of the Light-Eater Organization?!" Rian eximed, taken aback, and instinctively took a step back.

    Sensing Rian''s gaze upon them, the five individuals gracefully descended from the tree branches,nding approximately twenty meters away from Rian''s position.

    "You... who are you all?" Rian''s voice carried a tone of caution as he locked eyes with the five mysterious figures.

    "Why would you attack me?" he demanded, his wariness evident in his expression.

    Being the former leader of the ck Swan Organization, Rian was intimately familiar with the notorious Light-Eater Organization that had gained infamy several centuries ago.

    The Light-Eater organization was known for harnessing forbidden powers, specifically the dark arts.

    Rumors circted that the Light-Eater Organization had conducted extensive research, culminating in the creation of an army capable of wielding the dark elemental arts they had devised.

    Their activities had be such a menace that powerful individuals across the human continent banded together,unching a concerted attack to eradicate this nefarious organization.

    The extent of their power during that era was truly unimaginable, and the far-reaching influence of theirwork was not to be underestimated.

    As Rianid eyes on the five individuals adorned with the forbidden emblem, a shiver ran down his spine.

    Suddenly, one of the figures stepped forward slightly, positioning themselves at the center of the group.

    "Are you Rian Fanhard?" A voice, indistinguishable in gender, emanated from beneath the cloak of the figure.

    Observing this, Rian surmised that this individual was likely the leader of the group.

    Rian took a deep breath, mustering hisposure, and responded, "Yes, I am."

    "Do you have any business with me?" Rian''s tone remainedposed, devoid of fear or panic.

    Though he was indeed cautious, his background as a former leader of an organization of assassins had honed his ability to handle such situations.

    Upon hearing Rian''s response, the cloaked figure nodded slightly and remarked, "So it is indeed you."

    "That information was obtained, indicating your presence in the southern region of the Balka Empire," the cloaked figure continued.

    Rian furrowed his brow, contemting the situation.

    "ording to the information?" he pondered.

    As he clenched his fist, a man''s face appeared in his mind.

    "Was it you?!" Rian cursed inwardly, realizing that the subordinate who had betrayed him had likely sought assistance from these five individuals to track him down!

    Rian took a deep breath to steady himself and asked in a hoarse voice, "What is your purpose in seeking me out?"

    In response to his question, the cloaked figure raised a hand, prompting the four individuals behind it to assume aggressive stances.

    "Of course, our purpose is to eliminate you!" the figure dered with chilling certainty.

 Chapter 99 Fighting - Part 1

    ?

    In response to his question, the cloaked figure raised a hand, prompting the four individuals behind it to assume aggressive stances.

    "Of course, our purpose is to eliminate you!" the figure dered with chilling certainty.

    Just as the cloaked figure spoke, it raised its hand, unleashing a surge of dark energy that hurtled towards Rian with incredible speed.

    "Not good!" Rian eximed, witnessing the imminent danger.

    He swiftly channeled his mana into his legs, empowering him to leap a staggering ten meters away in an instant.

    *Boom!

    The spot where he had stood erupted in a destructive st, epassing a five-meter radius.

    Rian''s horse vanished in the abrupt onught.

    "Damn it!" Rian cursed inwardly, sensing an overwhelming menace emanating from the ck-robed man.

    "This aura... It''s the aura of a mid-level elemental!" Rian tightened his fists, unable to tear his gaze away from the other four figures cloaked in robes.

    The energy they exuded indicated that they were lower-level elemental saints.

    At present, Rian possesses the strength of a mid-level elemental saint, cing him on par with the leader among those figures.

    However, Rian remained in an injured state, with the poison still coursing through his body without any signs of a cure.

    The fifth-level potion that Arthur had given him remained untouched.

    Rian had intended to save it for when he reached Arkham, where he could recuperate undisturbed.

    Little did he expect to encounter such a perilous situation now!

    Rian fixed a prating gaze on the five figures and uttered, "You all belong to the Light-Eater organization. Weren''t you supposed to be eradicated?!"

    "How dare you all resurface?!"

    "Do you not fear the wrath of the ruling powers, as they did to you hundreds of years ago?" His tone carried a threatening undertone as he sought to stall for time, searching for an escape n from their clutches.

    Upon hearing Rian''s words, the cloaked figures let out augh and shook their heads in amusement.

    "Rulers? Are you talking about the Emperors of the Five Empires?" One of the cloaked figures taunted with a mocking tone.

    Rian maintained his silence, but his silence conveyed a resounding agreement, affirming the implications made by the cloaked figure.

    Observing Rian''sck of response, the cloaked figure chuckled and proceeded, "Your notion of five emperors pales inparison to our Lord, the very founder of our organization!"

    "Destroy us? Absurd!" the cloaked figure jeered.

    The five figures donned in cloaks erupted inughter, treating Rian as though he were a mere spectacle, eliciting mockery and scorn.

    Rian''s eyes widened in disbelief, and he inquired, "Lord? Whom are you referring to?"

    His voice trembled with a mixture of apprehension and incredulity, struggling toprehend the significance behind the figures'' words.

    If the cloaked figure''s im held true, wouldn''t this so-called "Lord" possess tremendous power and influence?

    Nevertheless, as Rian posed his inquiry, theughter abruptly ceased.

    The figure who hadunched the initial attack approached deliberately, uttering, "Do you wish to discover the identity of the Lord?"

    "Dream on, for this moment marks your demise, and the deceased have no need for further knowledge!"

    With those words, the figure and the other four cloaked figures unleashed a sinister elemental technique, aiming to obliterate Rian in a single devastating blow!

    Witnessing the unfolding chaos, Rian refused to remain passive.

    He swiftly retrieved his twin ck daggers from his cloak, invoking his wind elemental art with determination.

    "Wind Elemental Art: Typhoon Wind!" he whispered, and in an instant, an immense typhoon materialized from the very air, ferociously assaulting the five cloaked figures.

    The overwhelming force of the typhoon struck them with relentless power.

    However, in a moment of cunning, the leader of the figures reacted swiftly.

    "Disperse!" the leadermanded.

    In an instant, the four remaining figures behind the leader dissolved into the shadows, scattering in different directions, evading the destructive path of the tempestuous typhoon.

    Soon after, the leader of the cloaked group began to chant an incantation, invoking the powers of darkness.

    "Darkness Elemental Art: Darkness Swallows Everything!"

    In an instant, an ominous darkness materialized, emerging from the depths of nowhere.

    It collided with the raging typhoon, engulfing it voraciously until the tempest gradually dissipated, sumbing to the overwhelming might of the darkness.

    Witnessing this astonishing disy, Rian eximed in disbelief, "What in the world!"

    "How is it possible for such an immense force to consume such a potent destructive power?"

    However, while he was still reeling from shock, the four cloaked figures, who had skillfully positioned themselves, swiftly encircled Rian andunched a relentless and ferocious assault upon him!

    "Bastards!" Rian cursed vehemently, swiftly invoking his elemental arts.

    "Wind Elemental Art: Unification With Air!"

    In an instant, his body melded seamlessly with the air, vanishing from sight, leaving the attacks of the four cloaked figures to strike nothing but empty space.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    "He vanished!" one of the four cloaked figures stated tly.

    "Indeed, his mastery of elemental arts is impressive, allowing him both formidable offense and remarkable evasion..." The second cloaked figuremented, slightly admiring but with a hint of mockery in their tone.

    The four figures swiftly regrouped at the spot where Rian had eluded them, and their leader also arrived to join their ranks.

    "Has he managed to elude us?" the leader inquired, a solemn tone resonating in their voice.

    "Indeed, but he can''t be too far away," one of the robed figures nonchntly responded, devoid of any sense of remorse.

    It appeared as if they were ying cat and mouse with Rian.

    Upon hearing this response, the leader cast a sharp gaze towards the cloaked figure who had spoken, a silent message conveyed through its piercing eyes.

    "Don''t underestimate him!" the leader eximed sternly.

    "Despite his injuries, there is information suggesting that he remains a mid-level elemental saint!" The voice dripped with anger.

    As the leader''s sharp gaze pierced through, the cloaked figure who had been speaking trembled involuntarily, swiftlyprehending the gravity of the situation.

    They nodded resolutely, acknowledging the weight of the leader''s warning conveyed through its prating gaze.

    Following that, the leader turned to the others andmanded, "Locate him and ensure he cannot escape!"

    The remaining four figures nodded in unison, responding, "Understood!"

    Without dy, the five cloaked figures dissolved into the darkness, their forms vanishing like elusive shadows as they set off in pursuit of Rian, tracking the direction in which he had fled.

    ...

    *Wooshh!*

    Ten kilometers away from the intense battle between Rian and the five cloaked figures, a man moved with astonishing speed, leaping effortlessly from one tree to another as if he embodied the very essence of a swift and agile gust of wind.

    Eventually, the man came to a halt, perched upon a sturdy tree branch, and turned his gaze back towards the scene unfolding behind him.

    "I must escape without dy!" The man, who was none other than Rian himself, realized that he had put a considerable distance between himself and his pursuers.

    However, a nagging sense of impending discovery urged him to continue fleeing, pushing the boundaries of his speed.

    *Woosh!*

    Transforming his body into a gust of wind, he swiftly maneuvered through the dense forest, dashing ahead with unwavering determination.

    Rian''s choice to flee stemmed from his uncertainty about his ability to triumph over all of his pursuers.

    Furthermore, one of the cloaked figures possessed the ability to devour his wind elemental power with its darkness elemental art.

    The profound menace emanating from this individual filled Rian with an overwhelming sense of dread,pelling him to prioritize his own survival above engaging in a futile confrontation.

    The involvement of the other four figures presented formidable challenges of its own.

    Although their auras may not have equaled the intensity of their leader''s, they still represented a substantial threat to Rian.

    Had he been at the pinnacle of his strength, he might have possessed the confidence to face them head-on.

    However, the venomous toxins coursing through his body relentlessly corroded his being with each utilization of his elemental arts, weakening him considerably.

    Moreover, the toxins within his body alsopromised the efficacy of the elemental arts he employed.

    In the midst of his frantic sprint through the dense trees, Rian''s senses sharpened, alerting him to an imminent danger lying in wait just ahead!

    "Caught!" Rian eximed in startled surprise, swiftly deactivating his elemental arts.

    In a split second, he delivered a forceful kick to a nearby tree trunk, propelling himself towards the ground.

    "Hmph! That was a close call!" A ck-cloaked figure lunged at him with a sharp knife, but its attack proved futile as Rian narrowly evaded it.

    Rian swiftly rolled across the ground, assuming a defensive stance with his daggers firmly crossed before him.

    His narrowed eyes fixed on the cloaked figure hovering in mid-air.

    Simultaneously, the remaining four figures materialized behind it, their gazes locked onto Rian with unwavering intensity.

    "You cannot elude us, Rian!" taunted the leader of the group, a mocking tone permeating their words.

    Without a moment''s hesitation, the leader unleashed a ferocious assault, its movements exuding an incredibly potent intent to kill.

    In tandem with the leader, the four cloaked figures swiftly joined the attack, amplifying the overwhelming force bearing down upon Rian.

    Observing this, Rian took a deep breath, steadying himself for the imminent sh.

    "It seems I have no other option but to engage inbat!" Rian murmured, twirling his dagger skillfully.

    Focusing his mana throughout his entire being, he leaped with remarkable height towards the looming figure of the leader.

    "Boom!"

    ------------

    Why I mostly use "it" is because their gender is unclear and I can''t use "him" or "her", However, I''m also still a little confused about whether it''s possible to use gender pronouns if even the gender is unknown, correct?

    I can use "they" for genderless, but I''m afraid it will be interpreted as plural by you guys :)

    If you have any suggestions, please tell me! Thanks!

 Chapter 100 Fighting - Part 2

    ?

    "Woah!" Rian eximed as he surged upward, his mana erupting from his body.

    "The Wind Elemental Art: Raging Wind!" he chanted, unleashing his powerful wind elemental technique upon the group leader.

    Suddenly, a devastating windstorm materialized, wreaking havoc as it barreled towards the cloaked group leader.

    Every tree in its path was mercilessly torn apart and reduced to rubble, leaving behind a barrenndscape devoid of any standing foliage.

    Undeterred by the unleashed destruction, the group leader stood resolute, refusing to yield to the chaos surrounding it.

    Without hesitation, it retaliated by casting the identical spell once more.

    "The Darkness Elemental Art: Darkness Swallows All!"

    With focused intent, it directed the swirling darkness gathered in its palm and hurled it towards the raging storm.

    The darkness collided with Rian''s wind elemental art, abruptly halting the ferocity of the windstorm.

    However, instead ofpletely devouring Rian''s wind elemental art, the two forces shed and annihted each other in a cataclysmic collision!

    Seizing the opportune moment, Rian swiftly employed the elemental art of eleration.

    "The Wind Elemental Art: eleration!" In an instant, his body vanished from its original position, reappearing stealthily behind the cloaked group leader.

    With his two sharp daggers in hand, he spun his body like a whirling top, intending to cleave through the figure''s back with precision.

    "Gotcha!" Rian muttered under his breath, intensifying the speed of his attack.

    However, to his astonishment, the cloaked figure, without even ncing back, deftly parried his attack.

    "ng!"

    Their weapons shed in a dazzling disy, generating a shower of sparks that illuminated the intense battle.

    However, to Rian''s bewilderment, he was abruptly propelled backward, hurtling through the air for a distance of twenty meters.

    Reacting swiftly, he contorted his body to ensure that the impact uponnding would not endanger his vital areas.

    "Damn it!" Rian cursed, his eyes fixed on the robed figure looming above, maintaining a casual stance while slowly pivoting its body.

    With a disdainful gaze, the figure peered down at Rian.

    It was then that Rian''s realization struck: in the leader''s hand materialized a long, ck sword, seemingly conjured out of thin air!

    "Weapon formation from the elemental arts!"

    Rian''s astonishment grew as he witnessed the leader''s ability to materialize a weapon through its mastery of elemental arts, something he never anticipated.

    The manifestation of a weapon through elemental arts was a rarity, and witnessing such power, especially in connection to the darkness element, was unprecedented.

    Users of darkness''s elemental arts were either nonexistent or had managed to remain hidden, as no records or ounts acknowledged their existence.

    Throughout the history Rian knew, no one had ever awakened the core of darkness.

    However, several centuries ago, an enigmatic individual emerged, wielding the power of darkness and sending shockwaves throughout the entire human continent.

    This man fearlessly and mercilessly assaulted elemental users, iming their lives and absconding with their lifeless bodies.

    After some time, this mysterious figure vanished from the human continent, leaving his whereabouts shrouded in mystery.

    Twenty yearster, he resurfaced, wreaking even greater havoc on the unsuspecting human continent.

    However, what proved to be even more astonishing was his indirect involvement.

    Instead of personally intervening, it was the ck-cloaked figures, likely the members he had amassed over the course of two decades, who carried out his bidding.

    The severity of the situation prompted the leaders of the five empires to join forces, determined to eliminate this grave threat that had brazenly crossed all boundaries.

    Much to everyone''s astonishment, upon learning of the news, the enigmatic man took direct action and mercilessly eliminated every individual sent by the emperors of the five empires.

    In a chilling promation to the world, he dered that his organization, the Light-Eater Organization, would persist in instilling terror throughout the realms.

    Realizing that such a situation could no longer be tolerated, the Emperors swiftly intervened, ensuring the permanent eradication of the Light Eater Organization.

    As for the mysterious man, he vanished into obscurity, never to resurface again.

    Rian took a deep breath, feeling a surge of caution course through him.

    Nevertheless, he stood his ground, undeterred.

    Assuming a determined fighting stance, he gathered his mana once more, fully prepared tounch an assault against the leader of the cloaked group.

    Just as Rian prepared tounch his attack against the group leader, he sensed two menacing killing intents emanating from his left and right.

    "Damn it!" Rian swiftly reacted, deftly parrying the silent attacks from both sides with his dual daggers.

    "ng!"

    However, in that split second, two additional ck-cloaked figures lunged at him,unching a direct assault.

    Without hesitation, Rian, no longer holding back, began reciting an incantation.

    "The Wind Elemental Art: Tempest des of Annihtion!"

    In an instant, two razor-sharp des of wind materialized, resembling swords, as they relentlessly sliced through the ranks of the cloaked figures.

    Nevertheless, the ferocious onught of wind missed its mark, as the cloaked figures vanished like fleeting shadows, only to reappear five meters away.

    "Wind Elemental Art: eleration!"

    Rian swiftly invoked his eleration technique, transforming into a gust of wind and materializing on the back of one of the unsuspecting cloaked figures, who had not anticipated Rian''s sudden counterattack.

    "Not good!" The cloaked figure was taken aback,pletely caught off guard by Rian''s astounding speed and agility.

    "Arghhh!" A pained scream escaped the cloaked figure''s lips as Rian''s strike struck with merciless force, inflicting intense agony upon its vulnerable back.

    Just as Rian prepared tounch a second attack, determined to deliver a decisive blow, an overwhelmingly potent aura emanated from above, catching his attention.

    "The Wind Elemental Art: eleration!" Rian swiftly invoked his technique, transforming into a swift breeze and vanishing from his initial position, seeking to evade the imminent danger.

    *Boom!*

    Without warning, a menacing ck spear, formed from the embodiment of dark energy, impaled the very spot where Rian had stood just moments before.

    Narrowing his eyes, Rian directed his gaze towards the leader of the group, who loomed in the sky.

    The leader''s hand remained extended downward, an indication that they had justpleted the casting of a powerful elemental art.

    "Frustrating! I won''t be able to ovee them if this persists!" Rian''s grip tightened around the handles of his daggers, his determination unyielding.

    His gaze never wavered as he observed the cloaked figure he had previously attacked abruptly vanish, only to reappear by the side of the group''s leader.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    "Are you alright?" The group leader turned towards the wounded, cloaked figure, concern etched on their face.

    "I-I''m fine..." the injured figure responded, their voice strained and hoarse.

    The sheer agony they endured was apparent from theirbored breathing and the tremor in their voice.

    Witnessing the scene, the group leader''s voice seethed with anger.

    "Didn''t I explicitly instruct you to approach this with utmost seriousness?!"

    "Why are you still ying around?!" The leader''s words dripped with fury.

    Hearing the reprimand, the wounded, cloaked figure tightened their fists, fully aware of their own negligence and the consequences it had brought forth.

    The group leader took a deep breath, making an effort to regainposure.

    "Fine! You, along with the three of you, unleash your full force against him, while I engage him with my elemental arts," the leadermanded.

    "I have no interest in hearing any excuses if you fail once more," the cloaked leader warned, their toneced with a menacing threat.

    Upon hearing the leader''s words, the injured, cloaked figure nodded in acknowledgment and responded, "I understand."

    Without dy, it vanished like a fleeting shadow, preparing to assume its designated position.

    The leader''s gaze fixed upon Rian, who stood poised in a battle-ready stance, anticipation radiating from every fiber of his being.

    "Today, I will ensure that you do not escape death once more!" The leader muttered with malicious intent, raising their hand high.

    "Numbers twenty-one, twenty-two, twenty-three, and twenty-four!" the leader bellowed withmanding authority.

    "Unleash an all-out attack without dy!" Their booming order reverberated in the air, while their raised hand amassed an astonishing surge of dark energy.

    Fully aware that this could be his final opportunity, Rian resolved to muster every ounce of his remaining mana and energy in an attempt to eliminate the group leader.

    Yet his determination was met with a disheartening sight.

    The four cloaked figures simultaneously initiated their assaults from the very directions Rian was facing: front, left, right, and back.

    "The Wind Elemental Art: eleration!" Rian swiftly propelled himself upward, moving with remarkable speed to create some distance between himself and the cloaked figures.

    Summoning his resolve, he invoked another spell, unleashing the might of "The Wind Elemental Art: Raging Storm!"

    A turbulent tempest erupted from the very epicenter of his previous position, hurtling towards the four adversaries with unrestrained fury, effectively extinguishing their lives.

    However, keenly aware of Rian''s imminent assault, the four cloaked figures synchronized their movements, casting a dark elemental art spell in unison.

    "The Elemental Art of Darkness: Darkness Is One!" The four cloaked figures chanted in unison, their voices resonating with dark power.

    In a disy of their mastery over darkness, they seamlessly teleported, skillfully evading Rian''s devastating attack.

    Without missing a beat, they reappeared in the exact same attacking positions, surrounding Rian from all four directions he was currently facing.

    "What?!" Rian eximed, taken aback by the sudden turn of events.

    With swift reflexes, he assumed a defensive stance, bracing himself to withstand the imminent onught from both the front and the back, where his vulnerable vitalsy exposed.

    "ng!"

    With deft movements, he managed to intercept and block the sword strikes from the two cloaked figures positioned in front of and behind him.

    However, to Rian''s misfortune, the remaining cloaked figures swiftly capitalized on his momentary vulnerability, sessfullynding strikes on his ribs and the right and left sides of his abdomen, inflicting deep wounds.

    "Argh!" Rian cried out in agony, the pain reverberating through his body.

    Yet, in a fraction of a second, he summoned his resolve and recited another incantation, aiming to create distance and evade all four adversaries.

    "The Wind Elemental Art: Unification With Air!"

    As he spoke the words, his body seemingly dissolved into transparency, blending seamlessly with the air itself.

    In the blink of an eye, Rian disappeared from his previous position and reappeared on the surface of the ground, using his concealment to his advantage.

    "Huh!" Rian gasped for breath, his chest heaving, while beads of sweat streamed down his forehead and neck.

    His heart pounded relentlessly within his chest, a testament to the intensity of the battle.

    With each sessive employment of elemental arts, his mana reserves depleted rapidly, leaving him in a precarious state.

    The wounds inflicted by the poisonous attack still festered within his body, and their effects were far from subsiding.

    The venom continued to exert its malevolent influence, constricting the flow of mana within him and adding to the mounting pressure on his core.

    "Damn it! If this continues, I won''t survive!" Rian seethed with frustration, his inner voice filled with desperation.

    Despite the overwhelming fatigue and exhaustion that washed over him, a fierce determination burned within his eyes.

    With every fiber of his being, he knew he couldn''t afford to let his guard down, even for a moment.

    However, as Rian''s gaze remained fixed on the four cloaked figures hovering in the sky, he observed a puzzling development.

    They had suddenly halted their onught and now stood motionless, their eyes fixed upon him.

    Furthermore, to his astonishment, the bodies of the cloaked figures began to subtly vanish into thin air.

    "What is going on?" Rian''s senses heightened, his wearied body drenched in blood from the relentless onught.

    He remained on high alert, his instincts warning him of a potential sudden ambush or deceptive tactic.

    However, in the midst of Rian''s confusion, a thunderous voice resonated from behind him, shattering the momentary silence.

    "Your time is up, Rian!" The words, filled with a chilling finality, pierced through Rian''s consciousness like a bolt of lightning.

    In a flurry of movement, he swiftly pivoted to face the source of the voice, his gaze fixated on the darkened sky above.

    "What?!" Rian''s voice trembled with a mix of shock and disbelief, his heart pounding in his chest.

    --------

    "They" (Subject Pronoun) and "Their" (Possessive Adjective) here are not all plural but identify as subject and possessive pronouns whose gender is unknown.

    Indeed, grammatically, it is wrong, but it can be used as a pronoun for people whose identity and gender are unknown.

    Also, I didn''t add a plural noun, so it doesn''t refer to multiple people.

    It''s quite hard to understand, but if you have a better suggestion, please let me know!

    Thank You!

 Chapter 101 Unilateral Massacre

    ?

    "Your time is up, Rian!" The words, filled with a chilling finality, pierced through Rian''s consciousness like a bolt of lightning.

    In a flurry of movement, he swiftly pivoted to face the source of the voice, his gaze fixated on the darkened sky above.

    "What?!" Rian''s voice trembled with a mix of shock and disbelief, his heart pounding in his chest.

    He noticed that the leader of the cloaked group sped their hands together, appearing to amass an overwhelming surge of power.

    In a blink, the sky above darkened, and the wind howled with the fury of a raging storm.

    Clusters of inky ck clouds congregated and whirled together, spanning a distance of one kilometer.

    He also noticed that the four figures facing him had shifted positions, positioning themselves behind the leader to form a circle.

    In a surge of raw energy, their mana burst forth, converging and directing itself towards the group leader, who continued to chant and wield elemental arts.

    "Mana transfer method?!" Rian''s body froze, his gaze fixated on the four figures who stood prepared, assuming a formation specifically designed to channel their mana towards the leader.

    This method carried significant risks, as it required the individuals to employ their own bodies as vessels for mana transmission.

    If the elemental art being invoked indeed exceeded the user''s bodily limits, the core within the elemental art practitioner''s own body would forcibly draw mana from those connected to the mana channeling formation.

    Furthermore, the consumed mana must be consistently and forcibly channeled to unleash the elemental art.

    Nevertheless, this method presents a formidable challenge, as it necessitates individuals with matching core elements and a deep bond that enables their cores to synchronize seamlessly during the mana channeling process.

    The five of them appeared to have spent considerable time together, rendering them well-acquainted with this method.

    "Damn it! They intend to employ high-level elemental arts!" Rian cursed inwardly as he witnessed the relentless bursts of ck lightning, forged from the element of darkness.

    "Boom!"

    An immense sense of danger washed over him, and his instincts warned that a single blow from this attack could prove fatal.

    "I won''t allow you to end my life so effortlessly!" Rian swiftly recited an eleration spell, desperate to flee.

    "The Wind Elemental Art: Unification with¡ª"

    Yet, just as he was about to make his escape, he caught sight of a swift, dark silhouette hurtling towards his feet, swiftly ensnaring his legs in an unyielding grip.

    "What!" Rian eximed in shock, desperately attempting to recite an escape spell.

    "The Wind Elemental Art: eleration!"

    However, to his dismay, he found himself immobilized, unable to budge as if his mana had been obstructed, rendering his escape elemental art ineffective.

    "What on earth?!" Rian struggled to move, but his efforts were in vain.

    Witnessing this, the leader of the cloaked group erupted into maniacalughter.

    "Hahaha!"

    "Rian! It''s futile to resist and attempt escape, for this particr elemental art is designed to thwart any such endeavors!" They proimed it with pride, their gaze fixed yfully upon Rian.

    Rian gritted his teeth when he heard this.

    However, he still did not give up and continued to try his escape elemental arts.

    Observing Rian''s foolishness, the cloaked leader shook his head and said, "Your efforts are in vain, Rian!"

    "Let me tell you before you die: the name of this technique is "The Darkness Elemental Art: Preventing Everything!"

    *Boom!*

    As the leader of the cloaked figures uttered those words, the sky ominously darkened, and the lightning intensified, pulsating with increased ferocity.

    Meanwhile, the bonds constricting Rian''s legs grew tighter, causing his limbs to go numb.

    The leader of the cloaked figures drew a deep breath and regarded Rian with a mixture of pity and derision.

    "Very well, Rian!"

    "This shall be the pinnacle of your downfall!" They proimed it with a resounding voice, separating their sped hands and thrusting them high into the sky.

    The four cloaked figures positioned behind them intensified their mana channeling; their efforts visibly manifested as a shimmering blue shield.

    It portrayed the sheer intensity with which they were striving to extract and channel their mana into the figure of the cloaked group leader.

    "The Dark Elemental Art: Total Annihtion!" They bellowed with a thunderous voice.

    Suddenly, from the depths of the darkened sky and swirling clouds, a vortex of darkness coalesced, giving birth to a colossal meteor that descended ominously toward Rian with a gradual yet undeniable menace.

    "Boom!

    A thunderous bolt of lightning resonated with immense force, synchronizing with the descent of the meteor forged from the dark element.

    Simultaneously, the relentless windstorm raged on, mercilessly obliterating anything that dared to cross its path!"

    Witnessing the formidable onught, Rian eximed, "Insane! This is an utterly destructive force!"

    However, far from sumbing to fear, he loosened his tense muscles and chuckled, "Hahaha, yet this alone is insufficient to break me!"

    With swift movements, Rian reached into his space pouch and retrieved several bottles containing healing potions and mana replenishers, firmly grasping them in his hand.

    "Even in death, I shall relentlessly battle against all of you!" Rian dered resolutely, swiftly uncorking the bottles and consuming their contents in one fluid motion.

    He also administered the level five healing potion, a gift from Arthur, which had been specifically formted to neutralize the toxic poison surging through his body.

    Instantaneously, his wounds regenerated, and his mana surged exponentially, akin to an ocean reaching its boiling point.

    He sensed his mana spiraling out of control, coursing through his body with unbridled intensity.

    His flesh seared with a zing fervor, yet he paid it no mind.

    With both hands engulfed in energy, he invoked the most formidable elemental art he had ever mastered.

    "The Wind Elemental Art: Tempest of Destruction!"

    Rian''s voice reverberated with power as the mana within him surged wildly, swiftly coalescing into the manifestation of the elemental art.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    Simultaneously, the constriction binding his body was forcefully shattered, liberating him from its grip.

    "Boom!"

    Abruptly, a colossal tempest materialized from the four cardinal directions, towering twenty meters high and boasting tremendous width, colliding with the ominous dark meteor from above.

    The sheer intensity of the tempest was awe-inspiring, engulfing the surroundings with its unyielding force.

    Dust, dirt, and a medley of debris were forcefully lifted skyward, swirling within the maelstrom''s tumultuous vortex.

    Rian, drenched in sweat and gasping for breath, exerted every ounce of his mana to sustain his elemental arts, straining to maintain control amidst the chaotic maelstrom.

    "Boom!"

    The collision of these formidable forces reverberated, resonating with a deafening roar.

    "Boom!"

    "Boom!"

    Relentlessly, the opposing powers pushed against one another, locked in a fierce struggle.

    Rian, driven by sheer determination, relentlessly pushed her body beyond its limits, surpassing the threshold of what her physical form could endure.

    "Hoaaaaa!!!" Rian bellowed with all his might, struggling to bring his palms together.

    Sweat, blood, and the subtle traces of physical strain reflected the toll taken by the overwhelming pressure.

    However, his body remained far from its peak condition, and the lingering poison continued to wreak havoc within him.

    Thus, despite consuming the healing potion, immediate signs of significant improvement failed to manifest.

    "I refuse to surrender!" Rian dered with unwavering determination, his body gradually inching backward.

    One meter, two meters, five meters, until ultimately, due to the fragility of his body, he was propelled a full kilometer away.

    "Boom!"

    The colossal meteor shattered the windstorm Rian had conjured, descending leisurely towards him as he rebounded.

    The mana reservoir of a single wounded middle-stage elemental saint proved insufficient to overpower thebined might of the five formidable figures at the elemental saint level.

    "Hahaha! Your time hase, Rian! Farewell!"

    "Cough!" The cloaked figure high above the sky wiped the blood continuously trickling from their lips, a consequence of the excessive mana usage, and involuntarily coughed up more blood.

    "Boom!"

    Rian''s body continued its rebounding trajectory until it finally collided with a sturdy rock that remained steadfast on the ground.

    "Arghh!" The impact caused the rock to crack as Rian''s back absorbed the brunt of the collision, sending waves of excruciating pain coursing through his body.

    "Cough! Cough!"

    Blood relentlessly spilled from his mouth, followed by a gushing flow from the deep gash across his back and abdomen.

    His body was nearly drenched in a cloak of blood, an indelible testament to the severity of his wounds.

    With great effort, he pried his eyes open, witnessing the dark meteor closing in, a mere hundred meters away from its devastating impact.

    Gritting his teeth, heboriously lifted his right arm, his lips silently forming words.

    "Boom!"

    The meteor collided with the precise location where Rian had been, erupting in a deafening explosion.

    "Boom!"

    The dark meteor descended, swirling with an unnaturally dense air pressure upon impact.

    For several minutes, the dark meteor gradually dissolved into oblivion, vanishing without a trace.

    The impact of the dark meteor shattered the ground, leaving behind a gaping hole that plunged fifty meters deep and stretched two hundred meters wide!

    This oue, however, was partially mitigated by the forceful collision with Rian''s elemental arts.

    Otherwise, the devastation might have been even more catastrophic.

    The cloaked leader and the remaining four members, previously airborne, plummeted to the ground in the aftermath of the collision.

    "Boom!"

    As the five figures descended, the impact of theirnding cracked the ground beneath them.

    Indeed, the bodies of the elemental saints were formidable in their resilience!

    "Cough! Cough!" Each of them coughed, blood gushing from their mouths.

    However, the group leader''s countenance bore no hint of sorrow.

    "Hahaha! Cough!"

    "Rian! You''re finally dead as well! Hahaha!" The cloaked group leader cackled maniacally, convinced that the impact of their attack had annihted Rian without a trace.

    However, the intense exertion of eliminating Rian had drained their mana reservespletely, leaving them utterly depleted.

    To be honest, they could have taken a simpler approach to eliminating Rian.

    However, being a former assassin, Rian possessed exceptional agility and proved elusive to conventional tactics.

    Had they not employed every means at their disposal, Rian might have slipped away, making it considerably more challenging to apprehend him.

    Regrettably, Rian had met his demise, requiring the group to exert their full might to achieve it.

    Just as the five reached their most vulnerable state, a bone-chilling roar echoed from all directions.

    "Roaarrr!"

 Chapter 102 Bad Premonitions And Main Tasks!

    ?

    Just as the five reached their most vulnerable state, a bone-chilling roar echoed from all directions.

    "Roaarrr!"

    "What?!" The cloaked group leader was taken aback, feeling a shiver run down their spine in response to the eerie roar.

    The cloaked leader''s four subordinates shared the same sensation, each longing to rise to their feet, but their bodies had been pushed beyond their limits by the exhaustive use of mana.

    In an instant, a horde of ck-colored creatures materialized, encircling them within a distance of fifty meters.

    "Roaarrr!"

    The ck creatures, emitting menacing roars, revealed themselves to be shadow whispers, causing the cloaked group leader to exim in rm.

    "What! Shadow whispers!" They attempted to stir their body and channel mana from their core, hoping to regain control.

    "Frustrating! Frustrating!" The cloaked leader inwardly cursed as they discovered their bodies were unable to manipte mana, resorting to forcefully retrieving a ck potion from within their robe.

    This potion was distinctively different from their usual ones in its ck hue.

    "You all, drink this immediately and conserve your energy."

    "Then, run away as fast as you can!" The cloaked group leader hurled the four bottles toward the four subordinates, who wasted no time in consuming the potions.

    Gradually, their mana flow started to stabilize, and the five of them regained mobility.

    However, the lingering effects of the paralysis continued to hinder their ability to manipte mana within their bodies.

    "Run!" The cloaked group leader shouted, swiftly activating their escape elemental art.

    "The Elemental Art of Darkness: Shadow That-!"

    However, just as the cloaked group leader was about to make their escape, chilling screams echoed from behind them.

    "Arghhh!"

    The cloaked group leader spun around, only to be horrified by the sight of theirrades being mercilessly assaulted by the five shadow whispers.

    "No!" The leader desperately tried to move and rescue the remaining cloaked figures.

    Unfortunately, the leader''s reaction was several seconds too slow, and the increasing number of shadow whispers relentlessly pursued and hunted down the two cloaked figures.

    "Help! Help!" The two cloaked figures desperately raised their hands amidst the swarm of shadow whispers, their voices filled with desperation.

    "Number twenty-one and twenty-three!" The cloaked group leader urgently attempted to unleash their elemental arts and charged towards the shadow whispers.

    However, their attempts were thwarted as the remaining shadow whispers closed in from all directions, effectively trapping the leader within their grasp.

    "Ahhhh!" The cloaked group leader exerted their utmost effort to manipte the mana within their body, summoning the powerful elemental art.

    "The Darkness Elemental Art: Destruction!"

    The leader''s voice echoed through the air, and in an instant, an intense aura of darkness gathered around their form.

    "Boom!"

    The swirling power of darkness surged forth, aiming to annihte the encroaching shadow whispers and break free from their clutches.

    However, much to the cloaked group leader''s dismay, the shadow whispers, renowned for their remarkable agility, evaded every attack with uncanny speed, suffering only a few hits.

    "Foolish creatures! You will all perish!" The cloaked leader bellowed in a mixture of anger and desperation, relentlesslyunching attacks against the relentless swarm of shadow whispers.

    After a few minutes of relentless battle, the remaining shadow whispers, realizing the futility of directly confronting the cloaked leader, swiftly transformed into ethereal shadows and dispersed in all directions, escaping with remarkable speed.

    As the cloaked leader attempted to chase after the fleeing shadow whispers, they felt a firm grip on their shoulders, halting their movement.

    Startled, the cloaked group leader quickly turned around to find one of their cloaked subordinates struggling to catch their breath.

    The subordinate, coughing uncontrobly, advised against pursuing the shadows any further.

    "Leader, it''s... it''s enough," the subordinate gasped, trying to steady their breathing.

    "Don''t... cough! Don''t chase after them. We... we need to regroup and assess the situation."

    Hearing this, the cloaked group leader immediately came to their senses, realizing the wisdom in their subordinate''s words, and nodded stiffly in agreement.

    The two cloaked figures walked over to where their lifelesspanionsy.

    "Cough! Leader, they..." The cloaked figure''s voice trembled as they stared at their tworades, tragically dead.

    The group leader took a deep breath and turned around, their expression cold and detached.

    "This is the nature of our work, and their deaths are...normal," the group leader stated indifferently.

    In an instant, their body dissolved into darkness, disappearing from sight.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    The remaining cloaked figure exchanged a helpless nce with theirrade before vanishing as well, leaving behind a scene of devastation in the forest.

    ...

    Meanwhile, Arthur, who had been sitting leisurely in the study chair of the specially prepared room in the Weis family mansion, suddenly rose to his feet, a frown appearing on his face.

    "What''s happening?" Arthur eximed, his concern growing.

    He turned his attention towards the window, a sense of foreboding settling upon him.

    As he pondered the situation, a twinkling light materialized over his shoulder, and Arthasia, with her little legs twitching, suddenly appeared before him.

    "Master? What''s troubling you?" Arthasia inquired, her head tilting to the side in curiosity upon seeing Arthur''s unusual expression.

    Taking a deep breath, Arthur eased his tension and settled back into his chair.

    "It''s nothing to worry about, Arthasia... I just have an uneasy feeling, like something isn''t right," Arthur replied, shaking his head as he tried to rationalize his emotions.

    Arthasia, quick to pick up on Arthur''s unease, voiced her concern: "Could it be that you''re just imagining things, Master?"

    However, Arthur firmly dismissed her suggestion and responded with conviction, "No, Arthasia, I have an unwavering feeling that something unfortunate has transpired."

    His words conveyed a resolute certainty, reflecting his trust in his intuition.

    "Moreover, you must understand that I have never experienced such a sensation before. Its sudden onset strongly suggests that an unfavorable event has taken ce," Arthur exined, emphasizing the significance of his intuition.

    He continued, his toneced with a touch of wisdom: "The depths of a human''s soul are far more intricate than one can fathom at first nce."

    Arthur''s words carried weight, underscoring his belief in theplexity of human emotions and experiences.

    Indeed, premonitions and simr intuitions often defy scientific exnation and are dismissed as unfounded in the realm of physics.

    Reflecting on his past experiences, Arthur recalled Mira''s heartfelt expression of her premonition, sensing his potential departure.

    He acknowledged that such premonitions hold truth within them.

    Regrettably, Arthur considered his failure to heed Mira''s warning his greatest mistake.

    His own foolishness and arrogance led to his ultimate demise, as Charlotte herself delivered the fatal blow that ended his life.

    Arthur understood the weight of disregarding premonitions and the consequences they can entail, leaving him with deep remorse for not heeding Mira''s words.

    Thus, he was now firmly convinced that phenomena like premonitions must be intricately linked to the soul, beyond visible perception.

    Taking a deep breath, Arthur delved into deep contemtion, pondering who among his closest acquaintances could be experiencing misfortune.

    "Could it be Alicia or Runa? It seems unlikely..."

    "Perhaps my mother? Although her formidable powers make it uncertain..."

    Arthur furrowed his brow, deep in thought, while Arthasia attentively observed him, awaiting his insights.

    "Who could be a very suitable candidate..." Arthur pondered, his thoughts racing, until he finally fixed on one individual.

    "Could it be Rian?!" Arthur eximed, rising swiftly from his seat.

    He made his way towards the window, directing his gaze towards the Feywild forest, whichy at a considerable distance from the Weis family mansion.

    "Damn it!" Arthur cursed inwardly, his heart sinking as he instinctively assumed that Rian must be the one affected.

    And there was a strong reason behind his assumption.

    For starters, Rian had been thest person to be in his presence in the past few days.

    Moreover, it was highly likely that Rian''s location had been discovered by the traitorous members of the ck Swan, which aligned perfectly with the unfolding events of the novel.

    However, Arthur remained uncertain about the precise timing of Rian''s discovery, as the novel''s plot outline could not be relied uponpletely.

    Thirdly, given Rian''s formidable presence, it was highly likely that the ck Swan organization wouldn''t hesitate to expend a lot of resources in their efforts to locate and eliminate him.

    If the specific location was known and the ck Swan organization was willing to invest significant resources, finding Rian, even if he was hiding in the southern region, would be a rtively straightforward task.

    "I hope that all my predictions are mistaken; I truly hope..." Arthur sighed deeply, returned to his seat, and immersed himself in deep contemtion.

    Although he was certain that it was Rian who was in trouble, Arthur knew that he couldn''t act impulsively and had to focus on settling important matters with Anna and Lucas first.

    He clenched his teeth, weighing his priorities.

    However, just as he was deep in contemtion, Arthasia, who had been silent all along, suddenly spoke up.

    "Master! I have a crucial task for you!"

 Chapter 103 Two Main Tasks That Have Mysterious Rewards!

    ?

    "Master! I have a crucial task for you!"

    Arthur swiftly grasped the significance of Arthasia''s words, though he couldn''t help but feel a tinge of confusion.

    "Main tasks?" He directed his gaze towards Arthasia, who furrowed her brow while closing her eyes.

    "Yes! You can ess your tasks in the data section!" Arthasia''s eyes opened, and she nodded enthusiastically at Arthur.

    Without any hesitation, Arthur eximed, "Apprasial!"

    Instantly, a luminous glow manifested before his eyes, revealing a detailed statistical analysis of himself.

    [Statistic Data]

    [Name: Arthur Asvold]

    [Title: The Only Son of Duke Asvold''s Mansion, Heir, Temporary Ruler of the Southern Region, Owner of Astonishing Talent (Formerly)]

    [Special Title: The Sole Possessor of a Space Core, the Unique Bearer of Two Cores]

    [Age: 15 years old]

    [Awakened Core: Fire (Outer)/Space (Hidden)]

    [Level: Elemental One Circle (Fire)/Elemental One Circle (Space)]

    [Hobbies: Reading, Practicing, ying Chess, ...]

    [Mastered Elemental Arts: Fire Ball (Fire Elemental Art: One Star), Warp Space (Space Elemental Art: One Star)]

    [Ambition: Return to his world, be the strongest, change destiny, rule the Balka Empire,...]

    [Talent: Exceptionally Strong (Special Core Holder)]

    [Main Task: Please Refer Here...]

    Arthur''s curiosity piqued as he noticed a new column below.

    With a touch of intrigue, he gently interacted with his data, causing his statistical information to transform into a radiant white light.

    Soon, something new materialized before him.

    [Task]

    [Main Task:]

    [1. Aid Anna in mastering the new trading method and ensure the smooth execution of your n.]

    [Mission Level: Silver (Moderately Difficult)]

    [Reward: Unknown (Completion guarantees a significant reward!)]

    [2. Subdue the three influential Luvic nobles and prevent their support for David''s future rebellion!

    [Mission Level: Gold (Very Difficult)]

    [Reward: Unknown (Completion guarantees a significant reward!)]

    [3. (Locked)]

    [4. (...)]

    Arthur carefully scanned the main tasks and observed the subtle appearance of two main tasks.

    "Oh! So this is the task system?" Arthur nodded in acknowledgment as he read the two tasks, instantlyprehending their essence.

    His attention shifted back to the first task, and he pondered, "Assisting Anna in mastering a new trading method?"

    Arthur lightly stroked his chin, leaning back against the chair as he contemted.

    While the task itself seemed simple for him, the challengey in facilitating its implementation for Anna.

    Realistically, if Arthur were to implement his n before the outbreak of war, it would likely face staunch resistance from the established merchants.

    His strategy involved establishing a centralized business entity that would grant him control over the inflow and outflow of all goods.

    Admittedly, this approach could be perceived as harsh, yet Arthur deemed it necessary to exercise authority over the pricing of avablemodities.

    As Arthur mentioned earlier, the absence of price control allows merchants to exploit the situation by charging exorbitant prices.

    Unfortunately, the consumers, despite facing hardships, arepelled to purchase the goods.

    This predicament arises due to the coborative efforts of merchants, who form a close-knitmunity, thereby exacerbating the issue.

    The Weis family, being a merchant family themselves, did not intervene to prohibit such practices and instead allowed them to persist.

    They perceived it as a customary expectation for merchants to reap substantial profits, viewing the situation as a normal urrence within the trade industry.

    Arthur yearned to dismantle these existing sectors and establish a dominant merchant power center under his own control, with Anna serving as its representative.

    The oues he would achieve would undoubtedly provide substantial assistance in driving economic progress in the south and revitalizing the region''s economy during the impending war-induced downturn.

    While he couldn''t prevent the inevitable war, Arthur recognized the importance of taking proactive measures in preparation for it!

    Arthur snapped out of his contemtion and fixated his gaze on the second task.

    "Damn, this is an incredibly arduous task!" The corner of his mouth twitched, disying a hint of exasperation as he assessed the magnitude of the challenge.

    Undoubtedly, the second task posed a formidable test, one that would push him to his limits.

    The prospect of thwarting the involvement of the three influential Luvic families in David''s rebellion seemed insurmountable.

    Adding to the challenge, these three Luvic nobles held unwavering loyalty towards the head of the Asvold mansion, Duke Asvold.

    As a mere heir, if Arthur were to approach the leaders of these Luvic families and persuade them not to support David''s revolt against the Balka Empire, there was a high probability that they would dismiss him as a fool or even consider him a traitor.

    Ultimately, the Duke''s mansion wielded the greatest power and influence in the South.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    "Very well, even without the system tasks, I must ensure the sessful execution of these two ns to solidify the foundation I have established." Arthur nonchntly shrugged.

    He perceived the system''s tasks as a mere coincidence, aligning with his intended course of action.

    "Wait! coincidence?"

    Soon Arthur regarded Arthasia with a skeptical gaze, contemting whether the alignment of the system''s tasks with his own ns was a mere coincidence.

    Arthasia, catching his suspicious gaze, responded by tilting her head with a lighthearted and innocent expression, adding a touch of amusement to the situation.

    "Why, master? Is the task proving to be challenging?" Arthasia''s innocent voice carried a tinge of guilt-inducing effect, causing Arthur to feel a pang of remorse.

    "Cough! No, it''s alright. I just didn''t anticipate that the task would align so closely with my own intentions."

    Arthur cleared his throat and attempted to downy his surprise, pretending that the task alignment was merely coincidental.

    In response, Arthasia nodded understandingly.

    "Indeed, the main tasks that appear are always intricately linked to your own desires, master!"

    She continued, "I possess no control over the tasks and can only channel those that you trigger."

    Arthur''s head instinctively nodded in agreement as he absorbed Arthasia''s exnation.

    Deciding not to delve deeper into the matter, he shifted his focus to a different question.

    "Alright, then, why are the other main tasks locked?" Arthur directed his gaze towards the third and fourth task panels, which disyed the word "locked," seeking an exnation.

    In response, Arthasia gracefully flew over to Arthur''s head and settled gently on his hair.

    "That''s because you haven''t triggered them yet, Master!" Arthasia rified.

    She added, "The tasks should be fully essible once you activate them, as they require a specific trigger to appear."

    Arthur folded his arms across his chest, acknowledging his understanding.

    "Alright, I get it now. Thank you, Arthasia."

    Arthasia nodded with enthusiasm.

    "Of course, master!"

    As the conversation between the two continued, the voice of a middle-aged woman could be heard from outside Arthur''s room.

    "Young Master Arthur, I apologize for the interruption!"

    Arthur promptly ceased his conversation with Arthasia and responded, "Pleasee in!"

    Following his invitation, an elderly maid entered the room, bowing her head respectfully.

    "I apologize for my intrusion, Your Highness," she uttered with humility.

    Arthur waved his hand dismissively.

    "No need to worry about it."

    Cutting to the chase, he inquired, "What is it that you need?"

    Upon hearing this, the maid respectfully conveyed her purpose: "Your Highness, Master Lucas sent me to inquire if you have the time to join him in the parlor tonight."

    "Master Lucas regrets his inability to personally extend the invitation, as he is currently engrossed in resolving a significant issue."

    The middle-aged maid spoke with utmost care and precision.

    Arthur, understanding the situation, responded with a gentle smile, "Please inform him that I am avable."

    The maid lowered her head and affirmed, "Very well, I will convey your message. My apologies for the interruption, Your Highness."

    Arthur nodded in understanding, and the middle-aged maid swiftly exited the room.

    Meanwhile, on the bank of a river

    Breathing a sigh, the young girl observed her surroundings.

    The serene river, reflecting the golden hues of the setting sun, provided her with a momentary escape from her troubled thoughts.

    "Hmm, why does Mom seem so angry today?" She wondered aloud, her voice filled with a mix of confusion and concern.

    As she skimmed a stone across the water''s surface, her childish pout revealed a hint of frustration.

    "Did I unknowingly do something terribly wrong to upset her?" she mused, questioning her own actions and searching for a possible cause behind her mother''s unusual anger.

    Squatting down by the riverbank, she cast her gaze upon the rippling water, its reflection dancing upon her beautiful face.

    Tracing patterns in the water with her index finger, she murmured softly, her voice tinged with a hint of sadness, "Why don''t I have a father like the other children in the vige?"

    A sense of bitterness welled up within her as she continued, "It pains me to see them growing up with fathers who love and care for them."

    Her lips formed a tight line as she pondered her own experience of living without a father, a void that had left asting impact on her.

    "Oh, Father, when will you return?" She whispered, her voice carrying a longing that echoed through the air.

    Tears welled up in her eyes as she continued, her voice filled with sorrow: "Do you know how much I yearn to see you, to be embraced by you?"

    Her head remained bowed, conveying her deep sorrow.

    As if emerging from the depths of her thoughts, she was startled by the sudden appearance of a mysterious figure, casting a shadowy silhouette that caught her gaze and sent a shiver of surprise down her spine.

    "Kyaaa!" Startled, she quickly stepped back in fear, her eyes fixated on the shadowy figure.

    To her astonishment, it turned out to be a human body floating in the river!

    Shocked and trembling, she pointed in disbelief, her voice barely a whisper.

    "This...this?!"

 Chapter 104 Time Is Running Out And Solutions

    ?

    At the border of South

    "Duke, I humbly apologize for the interruption. Ie bearing urgent news that demands your immediate attention," a man expressed with a tone of utmost respect, bowing before themanding presence.

    The figure standing before him, draped in a magnificent robe and adorned with fiery red armor, emanated an aura of majestic authority.

    His attire, adorned with a zing emblem and entuated by striking ck details, served as a testament to hismanding stature.

    In his right hand, he wielded a sword, its de gleaming with a fierce, ck-tinged red hue.

    Hearing the man''s words, the imposing figure nodded and spoke with a slightly hoarse and aged voice, "What is it, General Valha?"

    Despite the hoarseness, the voice carried a sense of strength that matched the imposing presence of the figure before him.

    As the head of the Valha family and the main general of the southern region''s forces, the man felt the weight of the figure''s presence and could only take a deep breath to steady himself.

    "Is Duke Asvold''s power growing stronger, reaching the level of a legendary elemental, the Supreme?" A chilling question haunted his mind.

    "If that is the case, shouldn''t we expedite the implementation of the n devised ten years ago?" Roy Valha pondered but swiftly dismissed the idea, his focus shifting to the impending war against the Barbarian Empire and the formidable Savaran Empire.

    After a moment of contemtion, he regained hisposure and offered a respectful salute to Duke Asvold, standing before him.

    "Indeed, Your Majesty!" Roy acknowledged it with the utmost deference.

    "Our spies have provided reports revealing that notable military activities are underway within vital cities of the Savaran Empire, notably Lumindor and Sra."

    Roy''s furrowed brow entuated his concerns as he borated, "Furthermore, we have witnessed the deployment of troops equipped with formidable heavy weaponry within both of these critical cities."

    The Savaran Empire garnered renown for its indomitable soldiers, renowned for their unwavering courage and exceptionalbat prowess, as if they were born warriors.

    While the empirecked prominent elemental masters among its ranks, their invincibility stemmed from their reliance on the formidable heavy troops who skillfully wielded mana in battle.

    Indeed, unless a high-level elemental saint resorted to employing advanced elemental arts to vanquish them all, conquering their forces would prove an arduous task.

    In this world, even the mightiest elemental figures may find themselves overwhelmed and perish when confronted by thousands of heavily armored horsemen, their full potential restrained before they can unleash their most potent elemental spells.

    Such is the dominance of the Savaran Empire, renowned for its formidable army and unrivaled military prowess.

    David''s brow furrowed slightly as he absorbed Roy''s exnation, offering a subtle nod ofprehension.

    "I understand now," David replied in a casual tone.

    "In that case, what has been the response from the capitals of Arkham and Arcantera?" he inquired nonchntly.

    Roy nodded in acknowledgment before rifying, "Regarding thetest reports, it appears that both Emperor Alex and Duke Noah are aware of the situation, but their subsequent actions have yet to be observed."

    "Nevertheless, it appears that both of them should have foreseen this," Roy added with a serious tone.

    Given the heightened tension, he was confident that these influential figures had already devised countermeasures or taken precautions.

    In a fleeting moment, he cast a nce at David''s figure, unable to suppress a slight sigh.

    "However, out of the three, it is only Duke Asvold who harbors an intense hatred for the Savaran Empire," Roy remarked, emphasizing the depth of his resentment.

    As Roy observed Duke Asvold, a whirlwind of emotions swirled within himpassion mingled with a sense of helplessness¡ªrecognizing the profound impact the past incident had left on the Duke''s spirit.

    It seemed that his thirst for vengeance had be his sole driving force, leaving Roy unable to intervene.

    Lost in his thoughts, Roy was startled when David interjected, "Indeed, these two must have made their own preparations."

    "After all, it appears that war is imminent within a matter of days!" David''s faint smile apanied his indifferent remark.

    With unwavering determination, David locked his gaze on Roy andmanded in a resounding voice, "Prepare the troops!"

    "In a span of two to three days, it is highly likely that the Savaran Empire''s forces will breach the border and dispatch soldiers to monitor our fort at the edge!"

    Hismanding presence intensified, casting a palpable aura of authority.

    In response, Roy nodded firmly and eximed, "Very well! As youmand!"

    Having uttered those words, he swiftly vanished into thin air, akin to a fleeting breath.

    As David caught sight of this, he swiftly pivoted and whispered to himself,

    "Is the situation within the mansion under control? Can that boy manage everything?" His voice exuded an air of indifference, while his closed eyes seemed to address an unseen entity.

    In a mystical manner, a masculine voice resonated throughout the room.

    "Everything is in order, Lord Duke!"

    "Young Master Arthur is handling matters exceptionally. His governance disys remarkable organization, implementing various changes that garner admiration," the voice responded with utmost respect.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    David''s eyebrows lifted slightly as he nodded in acknowledgment. "I understand."

    "Please closely monitor his actions and inform me immediately if anything unusual arises," David said in a casual tone.

    Upon hearing David''s inquiry, the voice abruptly fell into silence, arousing his suspicion.

    "What''s the matter?" he queried.

    The voice promptly responded, "Apologies for the oversight, but it seems that the young master has left the mansion to visit the daughter of the Weis family."

    David, listening to this information, dismissed any concerns, assuming, "They''re probably just spending time together since they have been close since childhood."

    "Nevertheless, continue to keep a close watch on him. Those are my orders!" David asserted.

    Upon receiving his instructions, the voice replied respectfully, "Yes, I understand!"

    Soon after, the voice faded away, and no further sound emanated from it.

    Seating himself in his chair, David took a deep breath; his usually resounding voice had now softened.

    "Butler, have you located her?" David''s words carried a touch of vulnerability.

    Momentster, the elderly butler materialized beside him, bowing his head respectfully.

    "Report, Duke!"

    "Unfortunately, Lady Elizabeth has yet to be found," the old butler expressed with a tone of apology.

    David nodded, his gaze turning piercingly sharp.

    "Locate her wherever she may be and ensure her safe retrieval," Davidmanded the old butler in a deep, authoritative voice.

    "As youmand!" The butler swiftly vanished from David''s sight, carrying out his orders.

    David closed his eyes, his determination evident in his murmured words, "I will undoubtedly find you, without fail!"

    ...

    In Anna''s room

    "So, Anna, do you understand the reason behind my desire to overhaul the trading system?" Arthur fixed his gaze on Anna, his expression serious.

    Upon hearing this, Anna furrowed her brow, her mind swirling with thoughts.

    "I must confess, young Master Arthur, that I am uncertain of your intentions," she replied, puzzled.

    "Isn''t the current trading system already highly efficient, fostering prosperity among the merchants?" Anna questioned, her confusion apparent as she struggled to grasp Arthur''s intent.

    Arthur shook his head and posed another question: "But then, I ask you, who truly reaps the greatest benefits from all these transactions?"

    Anna tilted her head, contemting his question, before responding, "Well, naturally, it''s the merchants who make sales and the buyers who acquire the goods they require, isn''t it?"

    Nodding in agreement, Arthur continued, "You are partly correct in your assessment."

    "Indeed, the merchants derive benefits from these transactions. However, you are mistaken in assuming that the buyers also benefit, as the prices set by the merchants do not equate to the true value of the goods they require."

    Arthur fixed a prating gaze on Anna, who attentively listened to his words.

    Indeed, while the trading system in their world mayg behind, capitalism has permeated the merchants in the southern region.

    It was not inherently wrong, as a merchant''s objective is to maximize profits while minimizing capital investment.

    However, such capitalism must be regted to prevent it from running unchecked.

    With the imminent war on the horizon, these profit-driven merchants were bound to seize every opportunity that presented itself.

    While the Weis family, known for their prominent merchant lineage and their status as a high-ranking Luvic family serving the Asvold family, might genuinely prioritize the advancement of the southern region over personal gain, the same could not be said for all merchants.

    The influential Association of merchants known as "The Society Is One," holding a substantial 30% market control, likely operated with a primary focus on self-interest rather than the overall progress of the region.

    Anna took a deep breath, her expression serious, as she posed a crucial question: "So, young Master Arthur, how do you intend to address this situation?"

    In that moment, she realized that her perspective had always been that of a merchant, which was inherently wrong.

    However, Arthur''s words had struck a chord, and she now recognized their truth.

    Arthur''s faint smile remained as he stood up, extending his arms.

    With a determined gaze, he dered, "Naturally, the key to subduing them lies in acquiring more power!"

 Chapter 105 Total Learning And Progress With Anna?

    ?

    With a determined gaze, he dered, "Naturally, the key to subduing them lies in acquiring more power!"

    Anna was slightly surprised and looked at Arthur with curiosity.

    "Do you mean more power that can suppress them all?" she asked, while gently holding her small chin.

    Arthur ced his hands on his waist and nodded subtly.

    "That''s correct. I intend to establish a trading business centered around a single power, and you and I will be the ones conducting the operations, with my assistance behind the scenes," Arthur exined casually, as if it were an ordinary matter.

    Upon hearing this, Anna''s eyes filled with astonishment, but she quickly sensed that something was amiss.

    She narrowed her eyes and pursed her lips, directing her gaze at Arthur.

    "Hmph! You want me to be the shop supervisor while you roam freely, don''t you?" She asked with a frown, expressing her dissatisfaction.

    She could clearly discern Arthur''s perception, realizing that his intention was to ce the majority of the responsibilities on herself so that Arthur himself could rx.

    Witnessing Anna''s reaction, Arthur was taken aback, realizing that Anna may have misunderstood his intentions.

    Indeed, Arthur had intended for Anna to assume the role of the true overseer and controller due to her remarkable abilities and unwavering loyalty.

    However, when viewed from Anna''s perspective, it did seem as though he was burdening her with all the responsibilities, even though that wasn''t his intention.

    Arthur swiftly regained hisposure and let out a chuckle, recognizing the misunderstanding.

    "Of course it''s not like that, my dear Anna," Arthur said, approaching her and gently pinching her cheek.

    Anna was taken aback by Arthur''s unexpected gesture, and the endearing term "My Anna" caused her cheeks to turn as red as a ripe apple.

    "What do you mean by ''my Anna''?" Anna protested, her embarrassment evident as she turned her gaze away, her face blushing up to the base of her ears.

    Arthur, observing Anna''s reaction, simply smiled, released her cheeks, and settled back into his seat.

    "Alright, I was just joking, hahaha!" Arthurughed, his amusement slightly irritating Anna.

    ''Why do you always have to make jokes?'' Anna muttered in annoyance, prompting Arthur to ask curiously.

    "Did you say something just now?" Arthur inquired, confused by her mumbling.

    However, Anna promptly shook her head and denied it.

    "No! You must have misunderstood!" she replied with a slight frown, her tone sullen.

    Arthur, of course, noticed Anna''s strangeness, but he did not take action because he felt that the time was not right to start such things with Anna.

    With his current vulnerable status, it was crucial for Arthur to prioritize fusion in order to aplish some of his ns.

    After taking a deep breath, Arthur refocused and said, "Alright, let''s get back on topic!"

    Anna nodded earnestly, fully attentive to Arthur''s words.

    "Firstly, I want to rify that I won''t be as hands-off as you might think."

    "I will actively assist you by creating various ns for you to implement in the future," Arthur exined, crossing his arms over his chest while slightly elevating his left leg and resting it on his right foot.

    His posture and demeanor resembled those of a boss addressing his secretary, projecting a sense of authority.

    "I see... I understand now." Anna nodded with a mixture of excitement and relief.

    Initially, she had worried that Arthur was merely using her, which had made her feel a bit down.

    However, it appeared that she had been overthinking things.

    Soon, a bright idea sparked within her, and she became eager to share it with Arthur.

    "Young Master Arthur! I''vee up with a brilliant idea that will save us the trouble of going through the effort to stabilize those merchants!" Her face beamed with excitement, mixed with a touch of pride.

    Unfortunately, it appeared that Arthur had already anticipated Anna''s thoughts, and he responded with a yful smile, "Are you suggesting we leverage the power and resources of the Weis family?"

    He observed Anna calmly, and as expected, her expression immediately froze, and she nodded stiffly.

    "Yes, that''s right. But how?" Her voice wasced with doubt, a stark contrast to her previous enthusiasm.

    Initially, Anna entertained the idea of being a bit conceited and hoping for Arthur''s praise.

    However, her n was foiled as Arthur had already foreseen her intentions, leaving her feeling slightly embarrassed.

    Arthur nodded approvingly and responded, "Indeed, it''s a great idea."

    "But have you considered the potential risks associated with using the power of the Weis family or even the influence of Duke Asvold''s mansion for my n?"

    Upon hearing Arthur''s question, Anna pondered for a moment before hesitantly asking, "Are you saying that the consequences could be unfavorable?"

    With a smile on his face, Arthur swiftly leaned forward and flicked her forehead yfully.

    "Ouch! That hurts!" Anna eximed, reaching up to touch her forehead, which had been flicked by Arthur, and beginning to rub it gently.

    However, before she could grow angry, Arthur swiftly interjected, his tone slightly scolding, "You, my dear, I can''t fathom whether you''re feigning ignorance or genuinely unaware."

    "Are you not aware of the substantial risks associated with such a course of action?"

    "Don''t you realize how risky it would be to exert such power, like involving the Weis family, the influential pirs of trade in the entire southern region, or even Duke Asvold''s mansion, a key authority in the south?" Arthur shook his head, expressing his frustration.

    "Undoubtedly, such actions would drive away the existing merchants from the southern region, causing our economy to plummet rapidly!" Arthur emphasized that he was clearly aware of the potential consequences.

    "While the impact may not be immediate, they will gradually abandon a region that offers them no benefits whatsoever," Arthur sighed, demonstrating his understanding of the situation.

    He was far from foolish.

    Thoughts like these had naturally crossed his mind, but he had no desire to take such a risk.

    After all, why would he go through all this trouble if that were the case?

    Allowing such a scenario to unfold would bring the economy to a standstill, making it challenging to secure essential goods that only merchants could provide.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    Furthermore, considering the impending war, it would be nothing short of self-destructive!

    Anna had not anticipated the severity of the potential consequences, which left her feeling a slight chill.

    It was not a reflection of her intelligence orck thereof but rather a consequence of her innocent mindset, which had yet to experience practical situations.

    Had it been the future version of Anna, the one within the novel, she would have undoubtedly been well aware of these implications and prepared ordingly.

    This is precisely why Arthur wishes to personally teach and guide Anna, hoping she can rapidly develop her understanding.

    The increasinglyplicated plot had left him deeply unsettled.

    "Please forgive me, Young Master Arthur, for my impulsive thinking!" Anna lowered her head, her expression filled with sadness and regret.

    However, Arthur smiled warmly and reassured her, "It''s alright, Anna."

    "What you suggested isn''t entirely incorrect; perhaps we can utilize the power at our disposal to exert some influence."

    "However, we must exercise caution not to go too far, ensuring that they still perceive trading in the south as a profitable venture," Arthur exined patiently, providing detailed rification to ease Anna''s concerns.

    Anna let out a sigh of relief, feeling somewhat reassured.

    At the core of her being, Anna yearned for Arthur''s admiration and the validation of her intelligence in his eyes.

    Her affection for Arthur was so evident that she dreaded the thought of being perceived as foolish.

    Arthur understood that Anna''s intention was to demonstrate her expertise in the matter and provide him with detailed guidance, allowing her to develop critical thinking skills and advance further in the future.

    With a gentle stroke of her hair, Arthur reassured her, saying, "Alright, let''s continue."

    Anna nodded, her smile softening in response.

    The two of them engaged in a focused discussion, addressing the issues at hand and exploring various strategies to ovee challenges that may arise.

    Throughout the discussion, it was Arthur who took the lead, posing crucial questions to Anna, urging her to think critically and grasp everything he presented, be it his ns or essential trade-rted information.

    While Anna asionally stumbled and provided incorrect answers, Arthur would gently correct her, sometimes yfully flicking her forehead.

    Nevertheless, Anna''s responses were consistently impressive.

    Gradually, Anna adeptly mastered the material she was presented with, surprising and astonishing Arthur.

    In fact, had Anna been ced in his previous world and received the same economic learning materials as him, she might have surpassed him in genius and acumen.

    This realization struck Arthur profoundly, as he now recognized Anna''s truly exceptional and uncanny talent.

    "No wonder she managed to extend her influence beyond the boundaries of the Balka Empire and across the entire continent," Arthur silently reflected, gazing at Anna, who remained fully engaged, diligently taking notes on every topic he discussed.

    The innocence that once adorned her gaze had transformed into an intense and fervent determination.

    "Nevertheless, I''m grateful to have someone like her by my side." Arthur exhaled with a sense of relief.

    Anna, who had been meticulously noting down every detail, paused and turned her gaze towards Arthur, almost as if inquiring, "Is there anything else?" It brought a lightheartedness to the moment.

    Upon this realization, Arthur rose from his seat, stretching his waist as he dered, "That will be enough for now."

    "Study everything diligently and begin from the foundation."

    "I will handle the procurement of supplies and other essential matters, allowing you to initiate everything with a calm mind." His soothing tone brought a sense of contentment to Anna.

    "Very well, leave it all to me, Young Master Arthur!" Anna eximed with enthusiasm, her excitement evident in her voice.

    Arthur ran his fingers through his hair in a gentle manner as he locked eyes with Anna.

    "You don''t have to address me as ''young master Arthur'' anymore, Anna," he said with a warm smile.

    "Just call me Arthur, or feel free to use any other name that feels more familiar to you."

    With his charming smile and tousled hair, Arthur''s appeal seemed to intensify, causing Anna''s face to redden at the sight.

    Anna squirmed with a mixture of embarrassment and anticipation, stealing asional nces at Arthur.

    Finally, she mustered the courage to ask, "Um... can I address you in a more familiar way?"

    Arthur shrugged nonchntly and replied, "Sure, isn''t that better than such a formal address?"

    Biting her lip nervously, she whispered, "Brother Arthur?"

    "How about that?" she asked, her face flushed with embarrassment.

    Arthur''s heart skipped a beat at the endearing address, and he cleared his throat awkwardly.

    "Cough! Yeah, sure, whatever you''refortable with," he replied, attempting to maintain aposed demeanor despite feeling a tinge of embarrassment himself.

    Anna smiled warmly and nodded in excitement.

    "Alright, brother Arthur!" she said softly.

    Arthur returned her smile with a faint one of his own, finding the new address rather endearing.

    He nced out the window and noticed that the sky had already darkened.

    "Well, I had some business with your father, and we discussed various matters," Arthur casually mentioned as he stretched his body.

    Anna nodded in understanding and bid farewell, saying, "Goodbye, brother Arthur! Thank you for the lesson!"

    With a gentle smile, Arthur responded, "You''re wee. I''ll take my leave then."

    He walked out of Anna''s room and made his way to the living room, where he was supposed to meet Lucas.

    Unbeknownst to him, Anna stood silently behind him, her gaze fixed on Arthur as he walked away.

    A strange expression crossed her face, and she anxiously bit her lip, deep in thought.

 Chapter 106 Fishing For Each Other, Arthurs Anger

    ?

    With a yawn and azy expression, Arthur ambled toward the living room.

    Genuinely exhausted, he longed to copse into bed without dy.

    Regrettably, he couldn''t indulge inziness given his overarching goal.

    "Hey, if it were my previous life," he said helplessly, "I could simply reclinezily without grappling with suchplicated problems."

    If he had still been in his previous world, the sole heir of the esteemed Welston family and the cherished son of Richard and Ca, he wouldn''t have needed to exhaust his mind with intricate tasks like devising ns.

    However, if he chose to do nothing, his life would be destined for ruin, and the relentless world, which revered power above all else, would not release its grip on him easily.

    "Oh, Charlotte! How merciless you are!" Arthur eximed, pressing his temples as he suddenly remembered his deranged ex-fianc¨¦e.

    Moreover, it seemed like that crazy woman had also reincarnated into this world, which honestly made him a little scared.

    Even he felt that David didn''t make him feel the same way as Charlotte.

    Because he knew David''s own nature and abilities, he felt in control of everything about David, even though it might be because of his confidence.

    Arthur shook his head, dispelling any superfluous thoughts.

    Upon entering the grand living room, which resembled a majestic hall, he noticed Lucas serenely sipping tea, as though anticipating someone''s arrival.

    "Have I kept you waiting, Head of the Weis family?" Arthur greeted Lucas with a smile, approaching him at a leisurely pace.

    Upon hearing Arthur''s words, Lucas cast a brief nce at him and gracefully stood up.

    "Lucas Weis acknowledges the presence of the Duke''s heir!" He slightly bowed his head, offering his respect to Arthur.

    This was fundamental etiquette that had to be observed and could not be disregarded.

    Particrly as the sole heir, Arthur''s status held paramount importance, and Lucas himself couldn''t afford to treat it casually.

    However, what truly astounded him were Arthur''s extraordinary abilities to aplish remarkable feats.

    Whether it was in matters of governance or other remarkable endeavors, Lucas held deep admiration for someone as remarkable as Arthur.

    Unabashedly, Lucas openly disyed his profound respect for Arthur.

    Noticing this, Arthur swiftly waved his hand and yfully remarked, "No need to be so formal."

    "After all, it''s just the two of us here, isn''t it?" Arthur nced around, realizing that the room waspletely empty, as Lucas had dismissed the servants.

    Lucas raised his head and fixed his gaze on Arthur.

    "Etiquette is etiquette; it must be adhered to withoutpromise," Lucas firmly replied, leaving no room for negotiation.

    Arthur sighed, choosing not to pursue the matter any further.

    Furthermore, he felt a sense of difort being treated with such formality.

    Without dy, Lucas respectfully gestured towards the sofa opposite where he had been seated earlier.

    "Please take a seat, young master Arthur!" he said, a smile gracing his face.

    Arthur nodded and nonchntly settled onto the sofa, while Lucas took his ce across from him.

    With deftness and swiftness, Lucas poured tea into the cup that had been prepared specifically for Arthur.

    "I apologize if my wee was not extravagant, young master Arthur," Lucas sincerely expressed, a trace of regret in his tone.

    Nevertheless, Arthur shrugged his shoulders and gently replied, "No need to apologize."

    "I preferred to arrive alone, and a grand reception would have only been a bother to me," he said lightheartedly, declining Lucas'' unnecessary apology.

    As Arthur and Anna arrived at the Weis family mansion, they were greeted by Lucas standing at the entrance, apanied by a retinue of servants and soldiers, forming an impressive sight.

    Given Lucas'' distinguished status as the esteemed head of the prominent Luvic family, the reception was already opulent and grand.

    Hence, there was no need for additional apologies.

    Lucas smiled upon hearing Arthur''s response and replied, "I''m delighted to hear that if it pleases young master Arthur."

    Arthur caught the hint of pride in Lucas''s tone, causing a faint smirk to grace his lips.

    "He truly lives up to his reputation as a cunning fox," he amusingly mused to himself.

    Subsequently, they delved into light conversations, covering a range of topics to ease the initial tension and foster a more rxed atmosphere.

    Eventually, Lucas abruptly shifted the topic of conversation.

    "Young Master Arthur, are you aware of the ongoing conflict on our southern borders?" Lucas asked in a seemingly casual manner, as if assuming Arthurcked knowledge on the subject.

    Hearing this, Arthur had an urge to burst intoughter and retort, "Are you ying dumb?"

    However, he exercised restraint, refraining from uttering such words in Lucas''s presence.

    Arthur feigned a brief moment of contemtion and then nodded, stating, "Indeed, I am aware."

    "Lord Duke himself personally intervened at the borders to handle the crisis."

    Maintaining a serious expression, Arthur responded with utmost sincerity.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    Lucas scrutinized Arthur, attempting to detect any shift in his demeanor, but to no avail.

    There were no discernible changes in his facial expressions or even his breathing.

    "Is it merely a misunderstanding on my part, or is it genuinely pretense?" Lucas pondered, taking a deep breath to regain hisposure.

    Why was he feeling this way?

    The unsettling possibility loomed in his mind: Could Arthur harbor intentions of rebellion?

    Yes, he found himself contemting something utterly unfounded and misced.

    Lucas swiftly recognized the facy of his thinking and acknowledged its misguided and baseless nature.

    Nevertheless, being a prominent member of the Luvic family, Lucasprehended how power had the potential to alter a person''s character and reveal their true nature.

    Power was akin to a double-edged sword.

    When wielded with responsibility and prudence, it could serve as a force for good.

    However, when mishandled or abused, it had the capacity to lead to self-destruction!

    Taking into ount Arthur''s abilities and his remarkably ambitious ideas for advancing the Southern region, Lucas feltpelled to probe if there were any traces of rebellious thoughts against Duke David in Arthur''s mind.

    Yet, upon observing Arthur''s response, he detected no indications of such intentions, which alleviated his concerns to some extent.

    Nevertheless, Lucas remainedmitted to conducting further investigations to ensure a thorough understanding of the situation.

    "Indeed, young master Arthur," Lucas nodded solemnly.

    "The conflict has escted to an unprecedented level, and it appears that war is looming on the horizon, likely to erupt in a short span of time," Lucas sighed, conveying the weight of the situation upon him.

    Undoubtedly, the impending war presented significant challenges, although not for everyone.

    Merchants, in particr, stood to gain immense profits if hostilities broke out.

    With the ability to manipte the supply of goods, they could sell them at exorbitant prices, taking advantage of the skyrocketing demand.

    Furthermore, it was likely that the Weis family, having prior knowledge of the impending conflict, had already taken steps to stockpile resources.

    From the very start, Arthur had been aware of Lucas''s peculiar demeanor.

    He sensed that Lucas was observing him with an unusual gaze.

    Despite Lucas''s adept concealment and his every word beingced with respect, Arthur couldn''t shake the feeling that Lucas''s scrutiny resembled that of an interrogator.

    "So, he wishes to test me?" Arthur pondered, contemting why Lucas exhibited such behavior.

    "Could it be because of my growing proximity to Anna?" Arthur spected momentarily but swiftly dismissed the notion, recognizing that Lucas wouldn''t be foolish enough to act on such a motive.

    He and Anna had shared a close bond since the awakening of their cores, and Lucas seemed genuinely pleased by their connection.

    Eventually, a realization dawned on Arthur, stemming from Lucas''s earlier inquiry.

    "Ah, I see now." Arthur gazed at Lucas with a meaningful look, finallyprehending the underlying purpose behind Lucas''s actions.

    "If you wish to engage in this game, then so be it."

    "I''ll y along," Arthur thought with amusement as he reclined on the sofa.

    Maintaining an intense gaze fixed upon Lucas, he responded, "But shouldn''t you be rather pleased with the current state of affairs, Head of the Weis family?"

    A teasing undertoneced his words.

    Lucas''s expression froze momentarily, and he feigned hesitation as he asked, "Um, could you please rify what you mean, young master Arthur?"

    After a brief pause, his defensive tone emerged as he continued, "I fail to see how I could possibly benefit from such a situation."

    "Are you aware that a war of this magnitude would undoubtedly undermine the vitality of the Balka Empire?" he added, emphasizing the potential consequences.

    His tone now carried a subtle undertone of pressure, a departure from the previous atmosphere of respect.

    As a distinguished member of the Luvic nobility, with trade being the essence of his position, he couldn''t easily ept such a notion, especially when it came from Arthur himself!

    Simr to Anna''s previous disy of anger when Arthur touched upon something she deeply respected and took pride in, Lucas experienced a simr, maybe more intense, reaction.

    After all, as the head of the Weis family, his status and responsibilities weighed heavily on him.

    From Lucas''s perspective, it was understandable for him to feel anger and not be faulted for his response.

    Observing Lucas''s feigned ignorance, Arthur subtly shook his head, formting a n in his mind.

    "If you want to engage in this game with me, Lucas Weis, prepare to regret it," he thought.

    Arthur''s previously warm smile swiftly morphed into a cold expression, and his gaze turned piercingly sharp.

    "No need to pretend any longer, Lucas Weis," Arthur stated with indifference, his tone of address undergoing a rapid transformation.

    "I can see through your deceitful intentions, you know."

 Chapter 107 Pressures And Perplexed

    ?

    Arthur''s previously calm demeanor shifted abruptly, exuding an intense and heavy aura that caught Lucas off guard.

    The sudden change in Arthur''s nature surprised him greatly.

    "Please, young Master Arthur, try to calm yourself." Lucas hurriedly rose from his seat, his voiceced with apology.

    Lucas found himself taken aback by the abrupt change in Arthur''s demeanor, struggling to grasp the newfound intensity that emanated from him.

    Arthur took a deep breath, his gaze still piercing as he looked at Lucas with indifference.

    "There''s no need for such tests, Lucas Weis," he said, his voice cold and unwavering.

    "You are well aware of the consequences that would follow."

    Lucas nodded hastily, his expression filled with genuine remorse.

    "I apologize, young master Arthur. I assure you, I will not repeat such actions."

    Bowing his head respectfully, Lucas conveyed his sincerity and vowed to refrain from any further attempts to probe or test Arthur.

    Despite the circumstances, there was no trace of displeasure on Lucas''s face.

    His emotions were not directed at Arthur''s response but rather at his relief that his concerns had been proven unfounded.

    However, he realized that his course of action had been perilous, nearly causing his own downfall.

    While it was natural to harbor doubts about the heir to the Duke, Lucas realized that such suspicions needed to be substantiated with concrete evidence.

    Otherwise, he risked being viewed as a rebel himself for doubting the crown prince, who had been directly chosen by the Duke!

    Upon reflection, Lucas acknowledged that Arthur''s actions had not disyed any signs of rebellious intentions but rather a genuinemitment to the progress and prosperity of the southern region.

    He realized his previous doubts had beenpletely unfounded, and he wholeheartedly epted this realization.

    Arthur shook his head lightly and said, "It''s alright."

    "I forgive you."

    In an instant, his previously cold demeanor vanished, and his tone and expression returned to normal, as if the tension had been a mere illusion.

    Lucas couldn''t help but feel both amazed and intimidated by this sudden change in Arthur''s disposition.

    "He truly is formidable," Lucas thought to himself as he settled back down on his sofa.

    As if recalling Arthur''s previous concerns, Lucas quickly reassured him, saying, "Please rest assured, young master Arthur! The Weis family, being loyal to the Asvold family, would never engage in such hical practices as hoarding goods and selling them at exorbitant prices during times of war."

    His words carried a sincere tone, and Lucas made a solemn pledge on behalf of his family.

    Hearing Lucas''s assurance, Arthur felt a slight sense of relief, as his initial doubts about the Weis family''s loyalty had been somewhat alleviated.

    "Very well, I will trust your words," Arthur responded without hesitation.

    He then added, "As a prominent merchant, I understand the need for some profit to be made during times of war. However, I implore you to ensure that your actions do not cause harm to society as a whole."

    His tone carried a mixture of rxation and underlying concern, making his message clear to Lucas.

    Lucas''s smile quickly faded, and his expression turned serious as he responded, "Thank you for your permission, young master Arthur."

    However, his countenance quickly shifted, and he frowned in concern.

    "Apologies in advance, young master Arthur," Lucas began, his tone carrying a touch of frustration.

    "While I may have the ability to act responsibly, I am afraid that not everyone will share the same sentiment."

    Lucas let out a small sigh, visibly troubled by the potential actions of others, and ran a hand through his hair in a gesture of frustration.

    Observing Lucas''s troubled expression, Arthur crossed his legs and calmly responded, "Are you referring to the ''Society is One'' that holds a 30% market share?"

    He acknowledged that the "they" Lucas mentioned referred to the powerful merchant associations discussed earlier.

    Although their market share of 30% might seem insignificantpared to the Weis family''smanding 60% control over the southern region, it was not to be underestimated.

    Furthermore, that 30% epassed a significant market in a rtively developed region!

    "Young master knows that?!" Lucas eximed, looking at Arthur in surprise.

    Arthur nodded and spoke nonchntly: "If out of all the things that give you trouble in business, isn''t that the only one?" He gave Lucas a casual nce.

    Lucas nodded in agreement and replied, "You''re right, young master Arthur."<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    "They do give me quite a headache." Lucas sighed and shook his head.

    "Society is One" was a powerful coalition of merchants that functioned as a tight-knitmunity.

    In Arthur''s view, it could be described as an association of capitalists in the southern region who coborated, supported one another, and collectively controlled the trade activities in the south.

    Despite the formidable presence of the Weis family, the group managed to secure a significant 30% market share, showcasing their considerable strength.

    Aware of the potential threat they posed in the event of a war, Arthur had already devised a countermeasure to neutralize their influence, much like a prepared antidote for a deadly disease.

    Arthur chuckled and reassured Lucas, saying, "You can trust me on this. I have a n in ce for dealing with them."

    Lucas, hearing this, was taken aback and looked at Arthur with a mix of surprise and curiosity.

    "Really?" he instinctively asked.

    Arthur nodded affirmatively and said, "No need to worry. I have no reason to deceive you." He gave Lucas a meaningful look.

    Lucas remained silent, reflecting on Arthur''s past aplishments and seeing the potential for sess in the future.

    "Well then, I entrust everything to you, Young Master Arthur," Lucas said, his tone filled with solemnity.

    Following that, the conversation between the two grew increasingly intense as they delved into topics such as the impending war and various aspects of trade that Lucas had never before encountered.

    Arthur''s profound insights and vast knowledge left Lucas both intrigued and unnerved, as he witnessed firsthand the depth of Arthur''s formidable intellect and unconventional ideas.

    It was already veryte at night, and both of them were keenly aware of the time.

    "Alright, Mr. Weis, I must head back to my room as I have to return to the Duke''s mansion tomorrow," Arthur said as he stood up and stretched his waist.

    His tone shifted slightly, indicating his proximity to Lucas.

    Observing this, Lucas too rose from his seat, curiosity evident in his voice as he asked, "Don''t you wish to linger a while longer, young master Arthur?"

    Upon hearing this, Arthur promptly shook his head and replied, "No, I must return. I have pressing matters to attend to."

    One of those matters involved apanying Vivian to Arkham, where they were to meet her brother, Emperor Alex.

    Additionally, Arthur yearned to reunite with Lucia, whom he had not seen for a considerable period of time.

    "How is that girl?" Arthur pondered, reminiscing about the innocent expression she wore during theirst encounter.

    The passage of time had grown extensive, intensifying Arthur''s yearning for her presence.

    He longed to see her again.

    Upon hearing Arthur''s words, Lucas refrained from suggesting a longer stay.

    "Very well, then. I will make the necessary arrangements for your departure tomorrow to ensure a swift and safe journey," Lucas stated respectfully, assuring Arthur of hismitment.

    Arthur acknowledged Lucas''s words with a nod and replied, "Thank you for your dedicated preparations, Mr. Lucas."

    He readily agreed, recognizing that with the escort provided by the entourage arranged by the Weis Family, his journey would likely be significantly expedited.

    This was especially apparent as he had recently traveled with Rian, who employed the elemental art of wind to enhance their horses'' speed,pleting their journey to Celestria four times faster than usual.

    Without the aid of Rian''s wind elemental art, Arthur realized that if he were to travel alone on horseback, he would likely arrive at his destination the following day.

    However, undertaking such a journey alone would pose risks to his safety, which further emphasized the importance of the entourage provided by the Weis Family.

    "Alright, then I''ll retire to my room first," Arthur said with a yawn, his palms covering his mouth.

    Lucas bowed his head once more and spoke in a tone of respect, saying, "Well then, have a restful night, young master Arthur!"

    Arthur nodded in acknowledgment, but as he turned around, a sudden thought struck his mind.

    "By the way, I have a surprise for you in the future that will be incredibly astonishing," Arthur said, a subtle smile gracing his lips, before swiftly walking away, leaving no opportunity for Lucas to inquire further.

    Observing Arthur''s departure, Lucas promptly abandoned his intention to question the nature of the surprise.

    Perplexed by Arthur''s enigmatic statement and his sudden departure, Lucas was left contemting its significance, his mind filled with curiosity and confusion.

    However, he eventually dismissed his confusion, shaking his head and deciding not to dwell on it any further.

    "I just hope he doesn''t turn against the Duke, or else he might outmaneuver the Duke himself," Lucas murmured under his breath, taking a deep breath before redirecting his attention to his study.

    Their conversation came to a close amidst the backdrop of a starry night sky, its brilliance illuminating the scene while a strong wind swept through, adding an ethereal touch to the atmosphere.

 Chapter 108 Mission Progress And Unexpected Rewards!

    ?

    Arthur returned to his room and let out a small sigh.

    "Arthasia, are you still awake?" Arthur sat on the edge of his bed and called out to Arthasia.

    Suddenly, a small light appeared above his head, and Arthasia, dressed in sleepwear, materialized.

    "Yawn! Did you call for me, master?" Her voice, muffled by a yawn, caused her petite mouth to open wide

    Observing this, Arthur smiled and extended his palm towards Arthasia, gently resting her on his shoulder.

    "Master?" Arthasia tilted her head in confusion, taken aback by Arthur''s unusual response.

    Arthur regarded Arthasia with seriousness and posed the question, "Arthasia, did the mission to subdue the three high-ranking Luvic nobles involve aplete betrayal of David himself, or was its purpose solely to hinder their support for David in the rebellion?"

    Eager to confirm the details and grasp the mission''splete scope, Arthur concealed any surprise that Lucas'' earlier suspicion had stirred within him, disying no trace of carelessness.

    Upon hearing Arthur''s inquiry, Arthasia hesitated for a moment before responding, "Honestly, master, I don''t possess that knowledge either."

    "Because the mission and all its associated matters are not within my direct control," Arthasia exined.

    She continued, "Given that, I cannot definitively say whether the mission solely aimed to thwart the three individuals from aiding David in his rebellion or if there were additional objectives involved." Arthasia let out a helpless sigh, her voice tinged with an apologetic tone.

    Upon hearing Arthasia''s response, Arthur''s brow furrowed slightly, for he had anticipated this oue.

    As Arthasia had previously mentioned, missions and their rted matters operated autonomously, beyond her direct control.

    Consequently, he had already formted some hypotheses regarding the situation.

    Nevertheless, he feltpelled to inquire, and the confirmation aligned precisely with his expectations.

    "Very well, Arthasia," Arthur reassured her.

    "Don''t worry." Arthur''s voice carried a soothing tone as he gently rubbed her small head with his thumb.

    Afterward, he whispered softly, "Appraisal, Task!"

    Instantly, an assignment panel materialized before him, its appearance bearing subtle variations from the previous one.

    [Task:]

    [Main Task]

    [1. Aid Anna in mastering the new trading method and ensure the smooth execution of your n.]

    [Mission Level: Silver (Moderately Difficult)]

    [Reward: Unknown (Completion guarantees a significant reward!)]

    Task Progress: 50%

    [2. Subdue the three influential Luvic nobles and prevent their support for David''s future rebellion!]

    [Mission Level: Gold (Very Difficult)]

    [Reward: Unknown (Completion guarantees a significant reward!)]

    Task Progress: (Weis Family: 8%), (Valha Family: 0%), (Alen Family: 0%)

    [3. (Locked)]

    [4. (...)]

    As the panel appeared before his eyes, Arthur''s eyes widened in surprise, prompting him to seek an immediate exnation from Arthasia.

    "Arthasia! What does the task''s progress signify?" His gaze shifted swiftly to Arthasia, awaiting her response.

    In response to Arthur''s query, Arthasia paused briefly, closing her eyes as if engaged in silentmunication with an unseen entity.

    After a moment, Arthasia opened her eyes, her expression filled with joy as she responded, "Master! It seems the main task includes a feature called task progress!"

    "It serves as a notification to keep you informed about the progress of your tasks!" Arthasia exined gleefully to Arthur.

    Arthur redirected his focus towards the task panel once more, nodding inprehension.

    "Ah, I understand now!" Arthur replied, his eyes lighting up withprehension.

    However, he was taken aback when Arthasia continued her exnation, causing him to be greatly surprised.

    "And, Master! Tasks that reach a certain level of progress will automatically grant you rewards!" Arthasia eximed, jumping up and down in delight as if she had just won a prize.

    Arthur gasped in astonishment, his lips parting involuntarily, and a beaming smile illuminated his face, radiating his genuine happiness.

    However, he soon stumbled upon a revtion that left him profoundly surprised.

    "This... Why does the Weis family show progress?" Arthur''s eyes remained fixed on the second mission panel.

    A wave of perplexity engulfed him as he acknowledged hisck of significant progress in subduing the Weis family.

    Furthermore, the recent near-encounter with Lucas had left him somewhat disoriented, adding to his confusion.

    However, in a sudden epiphany, a name escaped his lips almost involuntarily: "Anna Weis!"

    "Of course! It must be her!" Arthur''s realization sparked a surge of joy within him as he discovered a potential breakthrough that filled him with great happiness.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    "It appears that this second mission doesn''t necessarily require directly overpowering the Luvic family leaders themselves but rather allows for a gradual infiltration around them," Arthur mused, resting his chin on his hand.

    Certainly, if he were able to directly conquer the Luvic family leaders, the mission would be swiftly aplished.

    However, considering the immense difficulty, Arthur harbored doubts about his ability to subdue all three of them within a short timeframe.

    With the current opportunity and the progress made in the mission, he found himself in an advantageous position, greatly favoring his objectives.

    "Hey, I never expected cakes to rain down from the sky like this," Arthur chuckled softly.

    With this newfound loophole, he realized that he could achieve his goal of subduing the three Luvic families by gradually conquering the individuals close to them or the power they held in high regard!

    Considering that the Weis family focused on trade, the Allen family on education, and the Valha family on the military, Arthur realized he could exploit their respective strengths to achieve his objective of subduing the three Luvic families.

    Nevertheless, he recognized that undertaking this approach would be demanding and time-intensive, posing a multitude of challenges throughout the journey.

    However, he believed it was essential to proceed in order to prevent the three Luvic family leaders, who were likely to decline his proposal to join forces against David, from having no alternative but to surrender.

    Arthur sighed in resignation, his head throbbing with the weight of the decision.

    "I suppose I''ll have to take the longer, more intricate path," he muttered, shaking his head.

    Observing Arthur''s peculiar demeanor, Arthasia flew over to him and gently cupped his face in her small hands, concern etched on her features.

    "What''s troubling you, master?"

    Arthur snapped out of his reverie, meeting Arthasia''s gaze filled with concern, and shook his head, dispelling any worries she may have had.

    "It''s nothing; I''m just lost in thought."

    Curiously, as Arthur focused on Arthasia''s face, he couldn''t help but notice something peculiar for the first time.

    "Arthasia, for some reason, your face feels incredibly familiar," Arthur murmured softly, leaving Arthasia slightly perplexed by hisment.

    "Hmm? Who do you think I resemble?" Arthasia tilted her head, her small hands resting on her face, as she looked at Arthur with confusion.

    Arthur attempted to recall the person he associated her face with, a nagging sense of recognition lingering within him, but he couldn''t quite pinpoint who it was.

    "Could my memory be ying tricks on me once more?" Arthur rubbed his temples,ing to the realization that he might have been overthinking, leading to mental fatigue and creating illusions.

    Swiftly, he shook his head, dismissing the thoughts, and spoke lightly, "No, never mind."

    "Perhaps it was merely my mind ying tricks on me," Arthur reassured himself, attempting to alleviate any lingering confusion.

    Upon hearing this, although Arthasia remained puzzled, she refrained from inquiring further and simply nodded in response.

    "Alright then, shall I proceed with transferring the reward?" Arthasia asked eagerly, her demeanor hinting at an impending surprise.

    Arthur''s eyes sparkled with anticipation as he nodded eagerly.

    "Absolutely! This is the moment I''ve been eagerly anticipating!" he eximed, a wide smile adorning his face.

    Arthasia swiftly extended her hands, and a radiant white light emanated from her palms, illuminating the surroundings with dazzling brilliance.

    The light cascaded towards Arthur, enveloping his body and filling the entire room with its radiant glow.

    Mesmerized by the spectacle unfolding before his eyes, Arthur was unable to contain his overwhelming sense of astonishment.

    "This... This is incredible!"

    ...

    Meanwhile

    "Ugh! Am I still alive?" Rian''s eyes slowly fluttered open, revealing a scene of unfamiliar surroundings that greeted him.

    "Ouch!" A cry of agony escaped Rian''s lips as he made an attempt to lift his head, only to be met with a searing surge of pain.

    Every movement sent waves of excruciating difort rippling through his entire body, particrly concentrated in his left chest, where his core resided, and his abdomen.

    Struggling to regainposure, he focused on recalling the events leading up to his current predicament.

    "Mmm... Did I manage to escape from them?" Rian mumbled softly, his gaze sweeping over his surroundings.

    It became evident that he was not in the clutches of the members of the Light-Eater organization.

    The room he found himself in was a humble wooden hut furnished with simple belongings.

    Furthermore, he noticed bandages and an assortment of medicines carefully applied to his wounds, indicating that someone had tended to his injuries.

    Despite being a mid-level Elemental Saint, Rian could sense that the medicinal drugs, even though rendered useless to someone of his caliber, particrly at the level of an Elemental Saint, were ineffective, given that ordinary herbal remedies held no potency for him.

    "Who is trying to save me?"

    As the thought of someoneing to his rescue crossed Rian''s mind, he pondered over the question of who it might be.

    Lost in his thoughts, Rian''s attention was abruptly captured by the faint creaking sound of the door across from him gradually swinging open.

    In an instant, his eyes widened in astonishment.

    "You?!"

 Chapter 109 Planning To Return

    ?

    "You?!"

    "Who are you?!" Rian demanded, his frown deepening as he beheld the unexpected girl who stood before him, opening the door.

    The girl appeared remarkably youthful, her visage exuding an undeniable beauty and innocence.

    Her modest and unassuming attire only served to enhance her aura of purity.

    Upon hearing this, a flicker of surprise danced across the girl''s features as she gazed at Rian, her concern evident.

    "Are you alright?" she asked, her voice tinged with worry.

    "Do you have any lingering wounds causing you pain?"

    Drawing closer to Rian, a nervous expression etched itself onto her face.

    Witnessing this, Rian felt a twinge of surprise, realizing that the woman standing before him seemed both oblivious and apprehensive when meeting his gaze.

    "I''m fine, thank you," Rian replied, shaking his head gently.

    He recognized that it was the young woman who had rescued him, and he felt obliged to express his gratitude.

    Upon hearing Rian''s reassurance, the girl let out a sigh of relief, her tension dissipating.

    "Huff! That''s a relief!" She patted her ample chest, exhaling audibly in relief.

    Rian furrowed his brow slightly and couldn''t resist asking, his curiosity piqued, "Aren''t you afraid of sudden encounters with strangers?"

    After all, they had only just met and engaged in conversation.

    It seemed rather unusual for the girl to disy such worry towards a newfound stranger, didn''t it?

    The girl, with her adorable countenance, shook her head in response.

    "No, I don''t think like that at all!" she replied earnestly.

    "My mother taught me to always lend a helping hand and not turn a blind eye to those in need."

    She spoke with a resolute grip on her palms, disying her seriousness to Rian.

    Rian, taken aback by her words, couldn''t help but let out a helpless sigh.

    "I can''t quite figure out if this girl is truly innocent or just naive," he mused.

    In this world, acts of kindness toward strangers were a rarity, and Rian, a keen observer of the world, understood that the concept of kindness was often nothing more than an elusive illusion.

    This encounter marked the second asion where he had encountered genuine kindness, the first being with Arthur.

    "Her mother has certainly instilled valuable lessons," Rian contemted, his gaze fixed upon the guileless girl standing before him.

    Inquisitively, he asked, "By the way, does your mother know about my presence here?"

    "I mean, it wouldn''t be right if your mother wasn''t aware of my existence, would it?"

    Rian couldn''t help but feel a sense of unease at the thought of the girl facing his mother''s reprimand for not informing her about his whereabouts.

    As expected, the girl''s expression immediately grew nervous, and she began to twirl her fingers anxiously.

    "Well... my mom doesn''t know about you," she admitted, her head bowed slightly in embarrassment.

    Rian anticipated this response and let out a small sigh, understanding the situation.

    "Well, I won''t inconvenience you any longer. I should try to get up and leave," Rian stated, attempting to shift his body to leave the bed.

    However, his wound stubbornly held him back.

    "Cough!" A loud, forceful cough escaped him, and a wave of excruciating pain surged through his body.

    Witnessing this, the girl promptly rushed to his side, her face filled with concern, and provided support to the ailing Rian.

    "Please, don''t move!" Her voice trembled with fear, as if she were in the presence of an immensely important individual.

    Rian perceived this peculiarity, but the intensity of his pain prevented him from dwelling on it.

    Taking a deliberate, deep breath, he focused on harnessing the mana within his body, channeling it with utmost care.

    Unfortunately, the mana appeared to be ensnared or restrained, rendering it impossible to channel.

    "Hey~" Rian sighed helplessly, epting the girl''s assistance as he settled back onto the bed.

    Relief washed over the girl''s countenance, apanied by a tinge of anger in her voice.

    "Didn''t I tell you? Don''t move!"

    The corner of Rian''s mouth twitched in response to the unexpected scolding from the girl.

    Surprisingly, Rian didn''t experience annoyance or any negative feelings towards the girl; instead, he sensed a strange familiarity that he couldn''t quite recall.

    "If my daughter grows up well... perhaps she''ll be around the same age as this girl," Rian contemted, his gaze shifting between the girl before him and the memories of his own daughter.

    Engrossed in his musings, Rian''s introspection was abruptly interrupted by a resounding knock on the door of the wooden house.

    "Knock!"

    The girl''splexion turned instantly pale, and she gasped in shock.

    "That''s my mom!" she eximed, realizing that her mother had returned.

    Suddenly, an adult female voice resonated from outside the room where Rian and the girl found themselves.

    "Darling, are you in there?" Her mother approached, and the sound of her footsteps was distinctly audible.

    "Knock!"

    "Darling?" The knocking continued persistently, deepening her mother''s perplexity with each unanswered call.

    The girl''s panic surged, leaving her unsure of what to do next.

    She turned to Rian with a questioning gaze, hoping for guidance.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    To her astonishment, Rian''s countenance transformed from one of calmness to sheer shock upon hearing the sound.

    Caught off guard, the girl let out a gasp of shock, observing the rapid shift in Rian''s expression.

    Just as she was about to inquire, the room''s door creaked open gradually, revealing a woman of mature age with an unassuming appearance yet possessing an undeniably timeless beauty.

    "Darling? I called you numerous times."

    "Why haven''t you been responding?" The woman scolded her daughter, but her admonishment abruptly halted as she noticed the man lying on the bed beside her daughter.

    Taken aback by the unexpected sight, the woman''s initial intention to scold her daughter dissolved in an instant as her gazended upon the man.

    "You... Rian?!" she eximed, her voice filled with disbelief and astonishment.

    ...

    Arthur gazed at his reflection in the mirror, a smile ying on his lips.

    "Ckckck! So, this is the sensation of instant strength," Arthur chuckled, his excitement evident.

    Without dy, he called out to his panel.

    "Appraisals."

    [Statistical Data]

    [Name: Arthur Asvold]

    [Title: Only Son of Duke Asvold''s Mansion, Heir, Temporary Ruler of the Southern Region, Owner of Astonishing Talents (Formerly)]

    [Special Title: Sole Possessor of Space Core, the Unique Bearer of Two Cores]

    [Age: 15 years old]

    [Awakened Core: Fire (Outer)/Space (Hidden)]

    [Level: Two-Circle Element (Fire)/Two-Circle Element (Space)]

    [Hobbies: Reading, Practicing, ying Chess,...]

    [Mastered Elemental Arts: Fireball (Fire Elemental Art: One Star), Warp Space (Space Elemental Art: One Star), Space Teleport (Space Elemental Art: One Star)]

    [Ambition: Return to his world, be the strongest, change destiny, rule the Balka Empire,...]

    [Talent: Extremely Strong (Special Core Holder)]

    [Main Task: Please Refer Here...]

    Arthur gazed at his astounding stats and couldn''t help but shake his head in disbelief.

    "This is truly remarkable," he murmured softly.

    The previous night, he had received a tremendous reward for his progress in the main mission, surpassing all his expectations.

    Not only had his level been elevated to a two-circle elemental, but both of his cores had simultaneously leveled up!

    "Damn! If Iplete both tasks, I''ll definitely be suddenly powerful and probably be an elemental saint?!" He thought, and perhaps it all made sense.

    The task he had undertaken was undeniably arduous, making the reward all the more deserving, in Arthur''s opinion.

    "Speaking of rewards, the reward for my conquest of Jack and Natasya must have been incredible too!" Arthur pondered, prompting him to summon his panel once again.

    "Combat stats!"

    [Combat Statistics:]

    [Name: Arthur Asvold]

    [Mana: 2000/2000 (Fire Core: 500/ Space Core: 1500]

    [Elemental Art Mastery: Fireball (Cost: -50 Mana), Warp Space (Cost: -100), Space Teleport (Cost: -100)]

    [Body Status: Excellent (Peak Condition)]

    [Technique Mastery: Sword Art (Peak), Spear (Peak), Archery (Peak), Horse Riding (Peak),...]

    Among the new rewards he had received was a brand¡ªnew panel!

    "So this is what it looks like..." Arthur mused, holding his chin as he examined the new panel before him.

    Distinct from his usual stats, this panel was specifically designed to provide a clear overview of his battle-mode statistics.

    "All veryprehensive," Arthur remarked with a smile, his gaze filled with satisfaction as he examined his new panel.

    The detailed exnations regarding mana and its usage would undoubtedly prove invaluable in his future endeavors.

    "Deactivate," he whispered softly, causing the panel to vanish instantly.

    Taking a deep breath, Arthur looked up at the clear sky outside, feeling a renewed sense of purpose.

    "Hm, I wonder if Arthasia is still asleep," he thought, recalling how she had appeared fatigued after gifting him the rewards and promptly retreating to her system room.

    Arthur shook his head and muttered, "Let her rest; she must be exhausted fromst night."

    Efficiently organizing his belongings, he prepared to depart.

    After ten minutes of tidying up everything he had brought, he stretchedzily, feeling a pleasant sense of rxation.

    "Ugh, once this is done, I''ll have to return to the mansion and resume the journey with Vivian''s mother to Arkham." He sighed softly, feeling a tinge of weariness.

    The journey to Arkham was lengthy and would require a significant amount of time.

    Lost in his contemtion, he was abruptly brought back to reality by a persistent knock on the door.

    "Knock! Knock!"

 Chapter 110 Annas Strangeness And The Three Requests

    ?

    "Brother Arthur, are you inside?" Anna''s voice emanated from outside Arthur''s bedroom door.

    "Hmm?" Arthur redirected his attention towards the door, his face breaking into a smile.

    "Pleasee in, Anna."

    Upon hearing Arthur''s invitation, Anna cautiously turned the doorknob, allowing the door to swing open slightly, and peered into the room.

    "Brother Arthur!" Anna eximed, momentarily taken aback by Arthur''s presence, which somehow entuated his already remarkable handsomeness.

    While Arthur had always been undeniably attractive, there was an inexplicable air of difference about him today that Anna couldn''t quite put her finger on.

    What''s more, his deep purple eyes seemed to possess an enchanting quality, as if they were beckoning her into a mesmerizing abyss, casting a captivating spell upon her.

    Observing Anna''s reaction, Arthur, his signature smile adorning his face, inquired, "Is something the matter, Anna?"

    Anna''s cheeks flushed with embarrassment as she quicklyposed herself in response to his question.

    "Well..." She nibbled on her lower lip, mustered her courage, and entered Arthur''s room, shutting the door behind her.

    Leaning her back against the door, Anna wordlessly turned the lock, ensuring privacy within Arthur''s room.

    "Anna?" Arthur''s brow furrowed with confusion and curiosity as he gazed at her.

    He couldn''t help but notice that Anna appeared remarkably unusual, evoking a sense of strangeness and transformation.

    Anna donned a red dress, her favorite color, but Arthur couldn''t help but notice that it was unlike any dress he had seen her wear before.

    The neckline seemed deliberately designed to reveal a hint of her chest, and the dress clung to her waist, entuating her curves.

    A perplexed expression crossed Arthur''s face as he attempted to discern what might be amiss with Anna.

    Under Arthur''s unwavering gaze, Anna found herself unable to meet his eyes and could only lower her head in shame.

    "Are you nning to leave today?" Her voice,ced with shyness and embarrassment, resonated quite differently from her typically enthusiastic tone.

    Arthur nodded, confirming her question.

    "Indeed, my time here has reached its limit, and I must return to the Duke''s mansion to attend to various pressing matters."

    "This includes the n we discussed earlier."

    "However, it is crucial that I set the n in motion promptly; otherwise, it may be increasingly challenging to aplish in the future," he borated.

    His words held truth, for he needed to make thorough preparations before departing for Arkham.

    Arthur had also observed certain modifications to the n, particrly regarding the approach to fulfilling the primary objective of subduing the three Luvic nobles.

    These alterations demanded increased effort on his part.

    Furthermore, he yearned to dedicate himself to rigorous physical training and honing his skills in the elemental arts, striving for mastery in both aspects.

    Upon hearing Arthur''s intentions, Anna clenched her teeth and swiftly reached for his hand, gently caressing the surface of his palm.

    Arthur was taken aback by Anna''s unexpected gesture, yet he remained still, neither resisting nor avoiding her touch.

    Reading Anna''s emotions, he could now surmise what she was trying to convey.

    However, he desired to witness firsthand what Anna had in mind.

    "Brother Arthur..." Anna''s voice quivered with hesitation, while Arthur patiently awaited her next words in silence.

    "Since I am going to assist you in your grand n... could... could I make three requests?"

    Her gaze met Arthur''s, a mixture of embarrassment and determination in her eyes.

    Upon hearing her request, Arthur''s smile softened, and he gently caressed her cheek, conveying his understanding and affection.

    Arthur yfully teased Anna, "So, you''re asking for an upfront payment in exchange for your assistance, huh?"

    Anna nodded with a hint of yfulness, affirming, "Yes, that''s right!"

    "As a descendant of the merchant bloodline and the future heir of the Weis Family, I request that you provide a down payment before seeking my aid!" Anna tightened her grip on Arthur''s hand and spoke with determination.

    Arthur chuckled warmly, fully appreciating Anna''s resolute and straightforward approach, which resonated with his own preferences.

    "Very well, what is your request?" He asked, his tone light and open.

    "As long as it lies within my capabilities, I will fulfill it."

    Anna''s lips curled into a gentle smile, revealing her charm and satisfaction.

    "Are you absolutely certain, Brother Arthur?" Anna started to move, wrapping her arms around Arthur''s arm in a gentle embrace.

    Arthur felt a slight shock at her action, but he simply nodded and replied, "Certainly!"

    "As the heir of the Duke Avold Family, is it necessary for me to deceive you?" He spoke with an air of nonchnce, conveying his willingness to grant her request.

    Anna tightened her hold on Arthur''s arm, her voice filled with shyness as she continued, "Then, I would like to im two of my requests now and save one for ater time. What do you think?" Anna pleaded, casting a hopeful nce at Arthur.

    Arthur shrugged his shoulders, signaling his agreement without any objections.

    "Of course. So, what is your request?" Arthur''s curiosity was piqued by Anna''s sudden change in demeanor, which he found to be rather unusual.

    While Anna had always disyed bravery and assertiveness in acquiring what she desired, this particr behavior seemed out of the ordinary.

    "What could have triggered this?" Arthur pondered silently, observing Anna''s self-assured smile.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    Anna nervously wiped her palms, her gaze fixed on Arthur as she began to speak, "Brother Arthur... My first request is..."

    Arthur''s attention sharpened instantly, and he froze in shock upon hearing Anna''s next words.

    "I want to kiss you!" Anna eximed with a boldness that captured Arthur''s undivided attention.

    "Eh?" The corner of Arthur''s mouth twitched, his surprise evident as he hesitantly asked, "Is that your request?"

    Anna nodded fervently, her eyes fixed on Arthur as she reaffirmed, "Yes, Brother Arthur."

    "May we...?" Her pleading tone rendered Arthur unable to deny her request.

    Shaking his head and sighing in resignation, Arthur realized that this moment was inevitable, even though he hadn''t anticipated it happening so soon.

    "Appraisal," he whispered softly, activating his appraisal ability to gain insight into the situation.

    [Statistical Data]

    [Name: Anna Weis]

    [Title: The Only Daughter of the Weis Family''s High-Level Luvic Family, an Incredibly Terrifying Talent in Trade, a Figure Who Will Shake the Human Continent with Her Talent (Future)]

    [Special Title: The Only Person Who Has the Trading Talent Equal to Arthur Asvold]

    [Age: 15 years old]

    [Awakened Core: Water (High Level)]

    [Level: One-Circle Elemental]

    [Hobbies: Learning About New Knowledge, Trade, Debating...]

    [Elemental Arts Mastered: Water Ball (One Star Water Elemental Art), Water Arrow (One Star Water Elemental Art), Water Bullet (One Star Water Elemental Art),...]

    [Ambition: Inheriting the Weis Family, Bing an Admirable Figure, Establishing Her Own Business, Bing Arthur Asvold''s Wife,...]

    [Talent: Strong (High-Level Core Holder)]

    [Love: 100%]

    [Deepest Thoughts: Please Click Here]

    As Arthur observed Anna''s status, he couldn''t help but feel a sense of surprise wash over him.

    "Wow! They actually implemented this feature?" He muttered to himself, his attention focused on the title column that boldly predicted Anna''s future as a figure capable of shaking the entire human continent.

    Intrigued, Arthur''s eyes were drawn to thetest column that promised to offer a glimpse into Anna''s innermost thoughts, intensifying his curiosity even more.

    "I''m quite curious about this," Arthur mused, contemting the implications of the column.

    Arthur carefully considered the potential consequences of the column, acknowledging that if it indeed revealed someone''s thoughts directed towards him, it could be seen as a form of cheating, even though it was unintentional.

    Arthur contemted the possibilities of gaining insights into someone''s true intentions and potential ns for him through this feature.

    "However, I should inquire more about it when Arthasia wakes upter," Arthur remarked, a faint smile forming on his lips.

    Just as he was about to delve deeper into the information, Anna, who was holding onto his arm, tightened her embrace.

    "Brother Arthur, why are you silent?" Anna''s voice carried a tinge of sadness as she lowered her head.

    "Eh?" It suddenly dawned on Arthur, who realized his oversight.

    He had been so caught up in his own thoughts that he had neglected to respond to her request.

    "Damn it, I let my excitement get the better of me and overlooked her!" Arthur cursed inwardly, immediately lifting Anna''s chin with his hand and locking eyes with her, surprise etched across her face.

    "Of course not," Arthur responded, shaking his head.

    "How could I refuse?" A gentle smile adorned his lips as he leaned in and tenderly kissed Anna on the lips.

    "Hmmm~"

    Anna was taken aback by the directness of Arthur''s actions.

    At first, she remained stiff and silent, but gradually, Arthur eased the kiss, guiding her through the intimate moment.

    The two engaged in a passionate kiss, with Arthur taking the lead and Anna, being less experienced, surrendering easily to his advances.

    Their kisses continued for two minutes, with Anna gradually growing morefortable.

    Arthur reciprocated by gradually encircling his arms around Anna''s waist, pulling her closer to him.

    In response, Anna mirrored his actions, wrapping her arms around Arthur as they embraced each other tenderly.

    "Fuah~" The two parted from their passionate kiss, their eyes locked in a mesmerizing gaze.

    Arthur could easily discern the dazed expression in Anna''s eyes, apanied by her flushed cheeks, resembling a ripe apple.

    He noticed the slight panting from holding her breath during the intense kiss, which only added to the allure of her flushed countenance.

    Arthur let out a soft sigh, about to utter something, when Anna abruptly snapped out of her reverie, preempting his words.

    "Brother Arthur, now for my second request!" she eximed, interrupting him with an air of eagerness.

 Chapter 111 Confession And Truth

    ?

    "Brother Arthur, now for my second request!" she eximed, interrupting him with an air of eagerness.

    The corner of Arthur''s mouth twitched as he let out a helpless sigh.

    "Alright, what''s the matter?" he asked in a casual tone.

    Unsure of the current situation and why things were not as they used to be, he was genuinely curious about Anna''s state of mind.

    Anna''s face disyed hesitancy once more, her palms rubbing together nervously.

    "It''s... um... I..." Her voice quivered, breaking in its delivery.

    "Hm? What is it?" Arthur inquired once again, his curiosity piqued.

    "I... I want you to marry me!" Anna eximed, her voice suddenly rising in volume as if she had summoned all her strength to utter those words.

    She breathed a sigh of relief, cing her hand over her chest as she shyly nced at Arthur.

    Arthur himself froze in surprise, his gaze fixed on Anna with a peculiar expression.

    "Married?" Arthur asked, his voice tinged with doubt.

    Anna nodded, and a sense of relief washed over her.

    With newfound boldness, she expressed her desires.

    "Yes! I want to marry you and be your wife!" She hugged Arthur''s arm tightly, nodding eagerly.

    Upon hearing her deration, Arthur rubbed his forehead and yfully flicked Anna''s forehead.

    "Ouch!" Anna winced in pain, rubbing her forehead and gazing at Arthur in confusion.

    "Why did you flick me?!" she eximed with a mix of annoyance and dissatisfaction.

    Arthur let out a sigh and asked, "Please, tell me honestly. Is there something that has caused you to act this way?"

    "It''s not like your usual self."

    He maintained steady eye contact with Anna, who found herselfpelled to look away, unsure of whether to speak or remain silent.

    Observing her reaction, Arthur gently lifted Anna''s chin, guiding her gaze to meet his own.

    "Tell me, is there something you''re hiding from me?" His voice remained soft, devoid of any coercion, as he sought the truth from her.

    However, as Arthur maintained his gaze, Anna couldn''t bear the intensity any longer.

    Overwhelmed by her emotions, tears began to stream down her face.

    "Eh! Why are you crying?!" Arthur eximed in surprise, swiftly wiping away the tears from Anna''s eyes.

    Without hesitation, he embraced her, gently rubbing her head to providefort and sce, hoping to ease her distress.

    "Don''t cry," Arthur offered gentle reassurance, attempting to soothe Anna''s distress.

    However, instead of calming down, Anna''s tears only intensified, leaving Arthur feeling helpless.

    After a few minutes, Anna''s sobs gradually subsided, and she regained herposure.

    Arthur released his embrace and looked into Anna''s tear-streaked face, her expression still tinged with sadness and a rosy flush from her tears.

    Sensing that the moment was appropriate, Arthur gently caressed Anna''s cheeks and spoke softly, "Now, can you tell me what truly happened?"

    Anna nervously bit her lip; her voice was hoarse as she began to exin.

    "Yesterday, while you were talking to Dad in the living room, I went into his study to search for the book I usually read," Anna began, her voice still trembling from her earlier tears.

    "But, by ident, I came across a gold-colored letter that piqued my curiosity. When I looked at the sender''s mark, it was from the Empire," she exined, her voice strained.

    Arthur''s eyes widened in surprise.

    "A letter from the Empire? From Arkham?" Arthur asked, his curiosity evident in his voice.

    Anna nodded and replied, "Yes, it''s from Arkham, and..."

    She hesitated to continue, and Arthur gently stroked her hair once again.

    "Did you read the contents of the letter that made you feel this way?" His soft voice providedfort to Anna, and she nodded in response.

    "And what does it say?" Arthur asked once again, fully aware that the contents of the letter were the cause of Anna''s emotional turmoil.

    However, he remained unsure of the connection between the letter and Anna''s distressed state.

    "It says... it says..." Anna squeezed her palms together, her teeth grinding.

    Arthur patiently waited, his senses sharpened, ready to listen.

    "It''s about your betrothal to Princess Lucia!" Anna''s voice trembled as she buried her head in Arthur''s chest, the sound of her tears resurfacing.

    "What? Betrothal?!" Arthur couldn''t believe his ears, his mind grappling toprehend the information.

    "Anna, are you telling the truth?" Disbeliefced his tone.

    Betrothal? How could that be possible?!

    Arthur was utterly unaware of this arrangement, and he couldn''t fathom how the Empire could unterally make such a decision without his knowledge or consent!

    While he held no animosity towards Lucia, he couldn''t help but find the situation illogical and unjust.

    "Woooo! That''s right!" Anna wailed with anguish, her voice resonating with sadness.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    "I read the contents of the letter, and it''s an invitation to your betrothal party! Wooo~" Her cries echoed loudly, carrying the weight of sorrow.

    "Damn it! Are they trying to toy with me?" Arthur cursed inwardly, frustration boiling within him.

    Now he understood the reason behind Anna''s emotional state.

    Considering the information he had gathered from her statistics, it was natural for her to feel sadness and jealousy.

    "Is this Emperor Alex''s conspiracy against me?" Arthur pondered, annoyance tainting his thoughts as he thought of the cunning fox.

    He alsoprehended the reason behind Vivian''s summons to Arkham.

    It must have been to discuss his engagement!

    To think they would disguise it as a discussion about the war! What a mockery it was!

    Arthur couldn''t help but question the need to involve Vivian, whocked full authority, in discussions about attacking the Savaran Empire, especially when David was already stationed at the borders.

    "Damn it, so this is the reason I''ve been feeling uneasy since yesterday!" Arthur let out a sigh and shook his head in frustration.

    However, he swiftlyposed himself and turned his attention to Anna, who appeared exhausted.

    "Alright, alright, let''s calm down first," Arthur said gently, trying to soothe her.

    "And why are you crying like this? How old are you?" Arthur teased her yfully, patting her back in aforting manner.

    Anna, though a bit miffed, didn''t want to let go of his embrace just yet.

    "Hey~" Arthur smiled, allowing her some time to calm down.

    "By the way, why are you like this?" He teased her, wanting to gauge her reaction.

    "Shouldn''t you be happy about my engagement to Lucia?"

    Anna, upon hearing his teasing words, became even more upset, and she reluctantly released her embrace, looking at Arthur with anger in her eyes.

    "You! You must be teasing me again!" Anna''s adorable, angry expression couldn''t help but amuse Arthur.

    "So, you''re jealous that I''m getting engaged to Lucia, right?" Arthur''s eyes sparkled mischievously.

    "Hmph!" Anna simply looked away, refusing to answer his question.

    Arthur smiled tenderly, relieved that Anna seemed to be feeling better.

    "Alright, there''s no need to worry."

    "I had no idea about this engagement myself, but I will investigate further," Arthur reassured her in a soothing tone.

    Anna looked at Arthur with a glimmer of hope in her eyes and nodded.

    "Alright," she replied softly, sounding somewhat relieved.

    Arthur chuckled and stretchedzily.

    "Well, it''s gettingte, so I should head back now," Arthur remarked as he noticed the brightening sky, indicating theteness of the hour.

    He turned his gaze back to Anna and added, "Regarding my ns, I will provide assistance to you, so just focus on that."

    Anna nodded silently, not offering a response.

    "Alright, then. Take care," Arthur said, bending down to retrieve his bag.

    However, before he could turn around, he felt Anna embrace him from behind, burying her face in his back.

    Surprised, he turned his head slightly to nce at Anna, a mix of emotions flickering in his eyes.

    "Anna?" Arthur inquired, and although he was already aware of Anna''s intended words, he opted to bide his time.

    Anna gently rubbed her face, her voice carrying a soft and tender tone.

    "Brother Arthur... what is your response to my second request?" Her words held a hopeful lilt.

    Arthur met Anna''s gaze, witnessing a mixture of hope and apprehension within her eyes, as if her entire future hung in the bnce, poised between happiness and suffering.

    Turning to fully face Anna, a gentle smile graced Arthur''s lips as he spoke, "My answer is..."

    ...

    Meanwhile, Rian, who remained lying on the bed, regarded the woman with a mixture of disbelief and astonishment.

    "Honey?!" He eximed, his voice strained, as he shifted his gaze towards the woman standing by the doorway.

    Yet the woman too stood motionless, her gaze fixed on Rian, until tears cascaded down her cheeks in an instant.

    "You can''t be him!" The woman''s reaction was swift, as she abruptly spun around and fled from the room, making a beeline towards the house''s exterior.

    "Honey! Cough!" Rian''s frustration reverberated through his voice, its intensity amplified by a fit of coughing that seized him, causing his words to be interrupted and his chest to convulse.

    Observing the unfolding scene, the young girl stood in profound shock, her gaze fixed upon her mother''s sudden departure and Rian''s distressed state.

    Though she struggled toprehend the situation fully, she instinctively approached Rian, offering her support and attempting to soothe his frayed nerves.

    "First, you must calm down," she urged him, her voice tinged with concern and a medley of emotions for Rian.

    Rian, upon hearing her words, trembled involuntarily, his gaze fixated on the young girl before him, a mixture ofplexity and longing swirling within his eyes.

    With great effort, he extended his trembling hand and gently brushed his palm against the girl''s cheek, his voice quivering as he spoke, "Are you named Lyra?"

 Chapter 112 Repentance And Return

    ?

    With great effort, he extended his trembling hand and gently brushed his palm against the girl''s cheek, his voice quivering as he spoke, "Are you named Lyra?"

    Observing Rian''s mncholic yet hopeful gaze, the young girl nodded, her own confusion evident.

    "Yes, my name is Lyra. How do you know?" Lyra inquired, her perplexity clearly present in her voice.

    She couldn''t recall having shared her name with Rian, so his question left her feeling uneasy and anxious.

    Upon hearing Lyra''s confirmation, the hand cupping her cheek began to tremble uncontrobly, tears welling up at the corners of his eyes.

    "I... I see... so you''ve grown," he uttered, his voice choked with emotion as he lowered his head and wept.

    Even during the betrayal inflicted upon him by his own subordinates, he had never shed as many tears as he did now, overwhelmed by a profound mixture of joy and sorrow.

    Guilt, happiness, and worry intertwined within Rian''s tumultuous mind, leaving him at a loss for what to do next, despite his prior mental preparation.

    As Lyra grew increasingly flustered and overwhelmed, she instinctively reached out and held onto Rian''s shoulder, her concern evident in her touch.

    "You! Why are you crying?" She eximed with concern, perplexed by Rian''s sudden outpouring of emotions after simply asking for her name.

    Feeling the touch of her hand on his shoulder, Rian slowly lifted his head and gazed at the girl, his eyes filled with sadness.

    "Lyra, I... can I ask you for one favor?" Rian''s voice quivered, sounding hoarse and filled with emotion.

    After hearing Rian''s request, Lyra, although still perplexed, nodded eagerly and replied, "Of course!"

    "Please don''t move any further. Your wound might reopen," she added without hesitation, driven by her concern for his well-being.

    Lyra couldn''t fathom why she felt such care and worry for Rian, a person she had only just met.

    Nevertheless, her instinctive empathy pushed her to offer him her support.

    In her heart, a voice whispered that the person standing before her held great significance in her life.

    Upon hearing Lyra''s words, Rian could only offer a self-deprecating smile.

    With tenderness in his eyes, he extended his hand, gently caressing Lyra''s head in aforting gesture.

    "Lyra, if I were to apologize to you, would you be willing to forgive me?" Rian''s voice trembled with a sense of shame and burden, as if weighed down by the weight of his request.

    "Apologize? Apologize for what?" Lyra gazed at Rian, perplexed by his words, and noticed the sadness reflected in his eyes¡ªa sight she had never witnessed before.

    Rian lowered his head, taking a deep breath, before lifting his gaze to meet Lyra''s once more, his expression filled with gentle sincerity.

    "Apologize because I have made a tremendous mistake that has deeply affected you, Lyra," Rian whispered weakly, his words causing Lyra''s heart to skip a beat.

    Taken aback, Lyra took a step back, her eyes widening in disbelief.

    The way their interaction started and the sudden tears from her mother hinted at something dreadful.

    Witnessing her reaction, Rian let out a frail chuckle, his gaze filled with sorrow as he looked at Lyra.

    "Yes, Lyra, I am your father."

    *Boom!

    Lyra felt as if her mind had been struck with an overwhelming force, leaving herpletely stunned.

    "You... my father?" She whispered, covering her mouth in utter disbelief.

    A whirlwind of emotions swept through her, leaving Lyra uncertain about how to feel.

    Should she be happy? Of course, she couldn''t deny the joy of discovering her father''s presence. Should she be angry?

    Absolutely, she felt a deep anger towards the man who had been absent from her life, depriving her of a father''s love during her childhood.

    Every day, as she witnessed other children in the vige with their fathers, jealousy gnawed at her heart, yet she remained powerless to change her own situation.

    Caught in the midst of this maelstrom of emotions, Lyra found herself engulfed in confusion.

    Observing Lyra''s struggle and understanding the immense difficulty she faced in epting him as her father, Rian clenched his teeth and bowed his head with determination.

    "I don''t expect you to easily forgive or not hate me. I am prepared to ept any consequences," he expressed, his voice trembling with sincerity.

    "Even if you want to take my life as punishment, I will not resist. But I implore you, please find it in your heart to forgive me at least a little for the mistakes I''ve made," Rian pleaded, tears streaming down his face, feeling helpless and uncertain about what more he could do.

    The weight of his umted guilt finally erupted within him, and Rian vowed to do everything in his power to earn his daughter''s forgiveness.

    He was prepared to go to great lengths, even if it meant sacrificing his own life.

    He understood that the pain he had caused his daughter couldn''t be erased easily, especially considering her young age.

    Yet he remained resolute in his determination to mend their rtionship and make amends for his past mistakes.

    Overwhelmed by Rian''s helplessness and genuine remorse, Lyra could no longer suppress her own tears.

    Without hesitation, she embraced him tightly, refusing to let go.

    "No! Please, I implore you, don''t speak of such things!" Lyra managed to utter it, her voice filled with both difficulty and determination.

    She didn''t want Rian to bear the weight of guilt to the point of considering self-harm.

    She had yearned for her father''s return, and now that she had this precious opportunity, she couldn''t fathom letting him go.

    Lyra''s forgiveness stemmed from the depths of her heart, fueled by a profound longing to rebuild their shattered rtionship.

    Despite the undeniable sins Rian hadmitted against her, her enduring love for her father triumphed over any hatred that could have consumed her.

    Witnessing her forgiveness, Rian mustered his strength and embraced the girl, his beloved daughter, whom he had missed dearly.

    Their reunion became an exchange of longing and a cathartic release of emotions as they embraced each other tightly, their tears mingling with cries of longing and relief.

    After ten minutes had passed, the two reluctantly separated, and Rian beheld his daughter''s worn but contented expression.

    "Lyra, do you truly forgive me?" He asked, his head bowed, uncertain if he could truly be epted and forgiven.

    Lyra smiled tenderly and gently caressed Rian''s cheek as she nodded, "Of course, Father."

    The word "Father" that escaped her lips filled Rian with an indescribable happiness, surpassing any level of joy he had ever experienced.

    Even during his tenure as the leader of the ck Swan organization, he had never felt aparable sense of bliss.

    "However, I have one condition." Lyra continued, looking at Rian with gentleness.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    Upon hearing this, Rian nodded, determined to ept whatever condition she would present.

    "What is it, my daughter?" he asked.

    "Even if you ask for everything, I will give it to you," Rian replied firmly and without hesitation.

    Lyra shook her head and spoke softly, "I don''t want anything from you, Father."

    "But I want you to promise me one thing," she continued, her voice filled with pleas and hope.

    "Promise me that you''ll never leave me and Mom again."

    Her words struck a chord within Rian, and he nodded in immediate agreement, understanding the importance of her request.

    "Of course! I will never leave you two again, not for a single moment in my life!" Rian dered with unwavering determination.

    Even if Lyra hadn''t asked, he had already resolved never to abandon them, even if it meant sacrificing his own life.

    For Rian, this was a chance at redemption, a divine opportunity bestowed upon him by God.

    The two exchanged nces and erupted intoughter, their spirits uplifted by the joyous moment.

    However, Lyra''s expression suddenly turned pensive, and a look of worry appeared on her face as she gazed at Rian.

    "Dad...what about Mom?" she asked, her voice tinged with nervousness.

    Witnessing her mother in tears for the first time, Lyra felt overwhelmed and unsure of how to providefort.

    Unable to contain her concern, she turned to Rian and posed the question.

    Upon hearing her words, Rian precipitously positioned himself on the bed, disregarding any difort.

    "Dad, please don''t strain yourself!" Lyra was excited in surprise, rushing to support Rian''s body with worry evident in her eyes.

    However, Rian offered a gentle smile and shook his head, reassuring her.

    "Don''t worry, my daughter," Rian reassured her.

    "Your father is an elemental, so this wound is nothing," he said in a soothing tone.

    He could sense a faint trickle of mana coursing through his body, providing some relief despite its limited flow.

    As a result, he was able to gingerly begin moving, despite the lingering difort.

    With Lyra''s assistance, he gradually rose to his feet, leaving Lyra astonished by his resilience.

    "That''s great!" Lyra praised him with sparkling eyes and seemed to see a miracle that made her amazed.

    Rian chuckled and stroked her head gently. "Thank you for thepliment, my daughter!"

    As he observed theck of mana flow within his daughter''s body, a realization struck Rian.

    This might exin why she was encountering difficulties awakening her core.

    "She truly takes after her mother," he sighed softly, with a hint of sadness in his voice.

    However, this fact did not diminish his determination.

    From now on, he will wholeheartedly care for both of them.

    It was his promise as a man, and he was unwavering in hismitment.

    After a moment of realization, Rian remembered something he had forgotten and turned to Lyra with concern in his voice.

    "My daughter, I forgot something important," he said, his worry evident.

    "Do you happen to know where your mother went?"

    Hearing his question, Lyra pondered for a moment, cing a hand on her chin.

    Eventually, a smile graced her face as she reassured Rian, saying, "Don''t worry, Dad!"

    "I know where Mom used to go when she felt down," sheforted him.

    "A ce to seek sce during times of sadness." Rian smiled sadly, feeling a pang of guilt.

    Nevertheless, he gathered his resolve, looking at Lyra with determination.

    "Good! Let''s go visit her."

    ...

    Meanwhile

    "Wow, that girl is truly determined," Arthur murmured, shaking his head helplessly.

    Although he had ultimately promised to marry her in the future, he couldn''t help but admire her unwaveringmitment to the idea.

    "Nevertheless, today''s harvest is exceptionally bountiful, as my ns have progressed remarkably well. It''s only a matter of time," he mused, his gaze fixed on the carriage window.

    Currently, he was making his way back to the Duke''s mansion, traveling in a luxurious horse-drawn carriage that Lucas had thoughtfully arranged for him.

    He was apanied by a retinue of bodyguards, all of whom possessed elemental abilities ranging from levels five to nine circles, providing him with utmost security during the entire journey.

    Lucas had indeed fulfilled his promise with utmost precision, leaving no room for idents or mishaps along the way.

    "Today''s weather is truly delightful," he thought idly, but his casual thoughts were interrupted as the carriage abruptly came to a halt, causing him to flinch involuntarily.

    "What''s going on?" he muttered to himself, only to have his door immediately rapped on by one of the guards.

    "Apologies, Your Highness; we are facing a minor disturbance," the bodyguard exined with remorse in his voice.

    Without hesitation, Arthur opened the carriage door and directed his gaze towards the guard.

    "What exactly urred?" Arthur inquired with a mixture of curiosity and concern, his eyes fixed on the bodyguard.

    The bodyguard respectfully bowed his head in greeting before exining, "There is an unconscious white fox ahead."

    Arthur''s surprise was evident, and he responded with an odd reaction.

    "A white fox?"

 Chapter 113 White Fox And The Villains Smile

    ?

    "White fox?" Arthur asked the guard, whose expression was filled with confusion. The guard nodded in response, his movements quick and eager.

    "Yes! It was lying unconscious at the end of the road, which made us hesitate to proceed!" the guard eximed, pointing ahead to emphasize his point.

    Observing the scene, Arthur nodded, his mind racing with thoughts.

    The white fox is a rare creature, perhaps even exclusive to the Monster continent.

    What makes it particrly remarkable is that all white foxes are esteemed members of the Fox n, which holds royal status on the Monster continent.

    The Monster n, akin to the Five Great Empires of Mankind, stands as the true governing force over the Monster continent, much like the five empires that rule the human continent.

    And, when ites tobat prowess and intellect, the Monster n exhibits exceptional strength, particrly in terms of their physical capabilities.

    As Arthur contemted the situation, his mind drifted to the memories of the monster ves he had rescued during Elena''s perilous rescue mission when she was merely five years old.

    Under Arthur''s guardianship, those very individuals now sought sce and found employment within the mansion, which had once been the shared abode of him and Elizabeth.

    The Fox n itself holds great renown for their mastery over the elements, and their members are regarded as prodigious geniuses cherished by the elemental World.

    It is an inherent trait of every white fox to undergo the core awakening, an extraordinary phenomenon that urs without fail upon their birth.

    They seemed to embody the essence of the world''s most beloved princess.

    "Alright, show me the way!" Arthur,pelled by an impulsive urge, dered his intention and instinctively made his way towards the fox''s location.

    The bodyguard swiftly followed, determined to apany Arthur.

    Before long, the duo arrived at the scene, where they encountered vignt guards, their weapons leaning against the unconscious fox.

    Arthur fixed his gaze ahead and spotted a small, motionless fox lying on the ground.

    "This..." Arthur gasped in surprise as heid eyes upon the fox, noticing a deep wound on its body with blue blood seeping from its stomach.

    Compelled by instinct, Arthur hastened towards the fox, leaving the guards bewildered in his wake.

    "Your Highness, exercise caution!" the bodyguard shouted, attempting to stop Arthur.

    However, it was toote, as Arthur had already reached the fox.

    Crouching down, Arthur attentively examined the fox, which seemed to sense his presence.

    Slowly, the fox struggled to open its eyes, meeting Arthur''s gaze.

    "Huaaa~" The fox attempted to move, extending its ws in an effort to attack Arthur.

    Regrettably, the fox''s injury impeded its ability to raise its ws and mount an attack.

    Observing the fox''s futile attempt, Arthur shook his head in determination.

    Swiftly, he retrieved a high-level potion from his bag andpelled the fox to drink.

    "Huaaa!" The fox struggled to evade, yet Arthur firmly grasped its muzzle, ensuring the potion made its way into its mouth.

    "Glup~" After a few seconds had psed, Arthur stowed away the empty potion and turned his attention to the fox, which had sumbed to unconsciousness due to severe blood loss.

    As Arthur observed, the wound on the fox''s abdomen began to gradually close on its own.

    "This is remarkable!" he thought to himself, filled with relief, and carefully cradled the fox in his arms.

    In an unexpected turn, the unconscious fox instinctively nestled into Arthur''s embrace, seekingfort in its newfound refuge.

    Arthur''s smile exuded warmth as he beheld the endearing sight, his gentle touch caressing the fox''s fluffy, though slightly soiled, white fur.

    With the fox cradled in his arms, Arthur made his way back towards the guards, who wore expressions of astonishment.

    "Your Highness! Are you unharmed?" inquired the concerned bodyguard who had apanied him from the start, wearing an anxious and nervous look.

    Observing their reactions, Arthur chuckled and shook his head, all the while continuing to gently stroke the fox.

    "I''m fine; no need to worry," he reassured them in a light tone.

    He then turned his attention to the guard, who served as the driver of his carriage.

    "Let us proceed," Arthur said softly, signaling for them to continue their journey.

    With that, he stepped back into his carriage.

    Upon hearing his instructions, the guards exchanged nces, nodded in unison, and swiftly assumed their formation.

    Seated on his carriage, Arthur observed the unconscious little fox, deep in contemtion.

    "This fox shouldn''t go to the human continent, right?" He questioned with doubt, his attention drawn to a distinct red moon-shaped mark on the fox''s lower abdomen¡ªan incredibly special marking.

    Recalling his readings in the library, Arthur remembered that the red moon mark on the white fox''s belly signified a direct lineage to the royal bloodline of the white fox n kingdom.

    It was a sacred mark exclusive to the primary bloodlines and impossible to imitate.

    Lost in thought, Arthur continued to stroke the fox''s soft fur, his mind forming a theory.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    "Don''t these little foxes escape from the Monster continent?!" Arthur furrowed his brow, forming a logical conjecture.

    However, he acknowledged that there were several other possibilities to consider.

    Perhaps this fox had been kidnapped or inadvertently taken by ve traders.

    Lost in contemtion, Arthur''s attention was abruptly drawn to the fox''s body trembling, signaling signs of awakening.

    "Oh? Is it waking up?" Arthur inquired, a lighthearted expression crossing his face, curious to witness the fox''s reaction upon realizing it had been resting so peacefully in his embrace.

    As expected, when the fox opened its eyes and discovered its surroundings in Arthur''s arms, it became startled and overwhelmed with panic, driven to fight back desperately.

    "Huaaa!!!" The fox bared its fangs and extended its ws, poised to attack Arthur.

    However, anticipating its aggression, Arthur swiftly retrieved a small stick to safeguard himself from the fox''s bite.

    "Wooaa!" The fox was taken aback, not anticipating Arthur''s action of cing the stick in its mouth and securing its two short arms.

    Despite its ongoing struggle, "Wooaaa!!!" the fox''s attempts to resist were rendered futile as Arthur had already sealed its paws and mouth, leaving it powerless against his restraint.

    Upon witnessing thisical sight, Arthur couldn''t help but burst intoughter, his gaze yful as he observed the fox.

    "Hahaha, now, how do you intend to wage your battle, little fox?" His smile took on a mischievous quality, resembling that of a viin plotting to abduct innocent young girls.

    Upon witnessing Arthur''s sinister smile, the little fox grew even more panicked, its gaze darting frantically from left to right, seeking help that was nowhere to be found.

    "Hehehe, there''s no one here to save you, little fox!" Arthur''s wickedughter intensified the fox''s sense of despair.

    Realizing there was no escape, the fox closed its eyes tightly, resigning itself to whatever fate awaited.

    Trembling with fear, its quivering body bore witness to the depths of its terror.

    Observing the fox''s distress, Arthur couldn''t help but break intoughter, ending his teasing.

    "Well, forgive me, alright?" He spoke with a gentle smile, distinct from his earlier mischievous expression.

    Slowly, he released his hold on the fox''s paws and proceeded to stroke its small head.

    Hearing Arthur''s words, the little fox cautiously opened its eyes, relieved to find itself still alive.

    Inquisitively, its gaze shifted towards Arthur, who wore a warm smile while gently caressing its head.

    "Whoa?" The fox emitted a soft groan, seemingly questioning the sudden change in Arthur''s demeanor, which left it feeling perplexed.

    As the earlier fear subsided, the fox gazed at Arthur with newfound confidence.

    Observing this shift, Arthur chuckled and yfully pinched the fox''s soft cheek fur, remarking, "Of course I wouldn''t harm you, little fox!"

    "Otherwise, I could have done so when you were unconscious. Take a look now, is there any wound on your stomach?" He feigned innocence as he made the remark.

    Upon hearing Arthur''s words, the little fox became aware of its healed belly and gazed at Arthur with a profound sense of gratitude.

    Filled with appreciation, the fox didn''t hesitate to leap into Arthur''s arms, finding sce andfort in his embrace.

    "Woaaa~" It nuzzled its head against Arthur''s chest, expressing its gratitude.

    Arthur himself was delighted by this gesture and gently continued to stroke the fox''s head, fostering a bond of trust between them.

    Suddenly, curiosity seized Arthur''s thoughts,pelling him to ask the little fox inquisitively.

    "By the way, how did you end up on the human continent, little fox?" Arthur queried, his fingers gently caressing the fox''s velvety fur.

    In response, the fox''s body trembled instantly, fear emanating from its every fiber, as if recollecting a distressing memory.

    Recognizing the fox''s distress, Arthur held it even more securely in his arms, seeking to providefort.

    He spoke in a soothing tone, "Don''t worry; from now on, I''ll protect you, alright?"

    As Arthur observed the fox''s fearful demeanor, it became evident to him that it had likely fallen victim to abduction by ve traders.

    However, a perplexing question lingered in his mind.

    How could a fox of royal blood be captured? And who should have been protecting it?

    The notion of a fox from a royal bloodline being captured perplexed Arthur, considering the renowned secretive nature of white foxes.

    They were distinct from other monster ns in that regard.

    Lost in his thoughts, Arthur''s attention was abruptly drawn to the white fox in his arms, sensing a sudden stillness.

    "This little fox must be exhausted," Arthur murmured, a gentle smile forming on his lips as he carefully adjusted himself to create afortable sleeping space for the fox.

    Observing the fox''s serene and content expression, a reminiscent pang stirred within Arthur''s heart, reminding him of his younger sister, Chloe.

    "Hey, when will I have the chance to see them again?" he pondered, directing his gaze towards the window, lost in the quiet solitude of the carriage.

 Chapter 114 Resolving Regret!

    ?

    Fluxy Vige

    Rian walked with a little assistance from Lyra.

    "Didn''t I tell you, my dear, that I can already walk?" Rian gazed at the young girl beside him and couldn''t help but feel a bit overwhelmed.

    "It''s all right, Father!"

    "It''s possible that you haven''t fully recovered, and I won''t allow you to suddenly stumble!" Lyra yfully blinked her eyes and affectionately embraced Rian''s arm.

    How could she let this moment slip away?

    It had been ages since she yearned for a cherished moment alone with the father figure she deeply missed.

    Her mother had regaled her with tales of her father, portraying him as a mighty, heroic figure in her mother''s eyes.

    This ignited a strong sense of curiosity within her, yet whenever she inquired about her father''s whereabouts, her mother would evade the question, diverting the conversation to another topic.

    Her surroundings only fueled her curiosity further, intensifying her longing for her father.

    And now, with her father by her side, she couldn''t resist making amends for all the regrets of her childhood!

    Observing Lyra, who clung to him and refused to let go, Rian couldn''t help but smile, tenderly caressing her head.

    To be honest, he still harbored doubts about whether he deserved such forgiveness and the affection of his daughter.

    The sins he hadmitted were immense, particrly against his wife.

    However, the past was behind him, and there was no undoing it.

    The path he had to tread was one of redemption, striving to make up for all his regrets and provide the best for his wife and daughter.

    "Hey~" Recalling his wife''s expression of disbelief and sadness from earlier, Rian let out a sigh.

    Lyra, quick to pick up on his emotions,prehended the turmoil within her father''s heart and offered gentle encouragement.

    "Don''t worry, Dad!"

    "I''m certain Mom will forgive you!" Her eyes brimmed with unwavering confidence, as if her words held undeniable truth.

    Indeed, Lyra herself possessed immense assurance, having frequently witnessed her mother lost in daydreams and witnessing her genuine excitement whenever her father was mentioned.

    How could Lyra overlook this? Her faith in her mother was unshakeable!

    Upon hearing her words, Rian locked eyes with Lyra, her conviction so resolute that itpelled him to chuckle.

    "You''re right... I hope it turns out that way..." He uttered the words with a smile.

    Soon, the two of them strolled toward a smallke nestled amidst trees, situated on the outskirts of the vige.

    The surroundings were remarkably serene, punctuated by the presence of small animals and birds flitting about, infusing the ce with a touch of vitality.

    If one were to put it into words, Rian believed this to be an immensely tranquil and soothing spot.

    Rian''s gaze traversed the trees and the expanse of theke, yet his wife remained elusive.

    "Where is she?" Rian inquired, his curiosity piqued, turning to Lyra for answers.

    Lyra offered a faint smile before stepping back, causing Rian to grow perplexed.

    "Lyra?" he questioned once more, his uncertainty surfacing.

    However, Lyra remained silent, instead pointing towards thergest tree in the vicinity.

    Noticing her gesture, Rian swiftly redirected his focus to the tree, searching for any sign of his wife, but to no avail.

    Before Rian could delve deeper into his inquiries, Lyra interjected, stating, "Mom always retreats behind that tree when she desires solitude, and you, Dad, must find her on your own."

    "Do you understand?" Lyra mischievously grinned, her hands resting on her hips.

    Upon hearing this and witnessing his daughter''s yful smile, Rian shook his head in helpless amusement.

    "You''re absolutely right, my dear."

    "I must confront this situation personally," he uttered in a calm tone, his gaze fixed upon the tree.

    Soon, he looked back at Lyra, a smile gracing his face, and spoke, "Very well... I will resolve all matters between us and..." He paused briefly before continuing, "Our entire family will be reunited."

    Lyra eagerly nodded in agreement, eximing, "Exactly! Hehe! Cheers, Dad!"

    With that said, she swiftly darted off, finding refuge in a nearby tree.

    Rian took a deep breath, steeling himself, and turned to make his way toward the towering tree where his wife awaited.

    Her heart raced with a mix of anxiety and fear.

    Not even the battles against the members of the Light-Eater organization had prepared him for this moment.

    Previously, he had always had a chance to escape, but now he found himself faced with only two options.

    To be forgiven or not!

    "Damn, this is truly nerve-wracking!" Rian clenched his teeth tightly as he circled around the tree.

    Before long, he heard the sound of a woman sobbing.

    Determinedly, he pressed on, his gaze fixed on the woman huddled with her knees drawn to her chest, her face etched with anguish.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    Witnessing this scene, Rian felt as if his heart was being pierced by a knife.

    Unable to resist any longer, he hoarsely called out to the woman, "Misa..."

    Suddenly, the woman''s sobbing ceased, and her body froze in an instant.

    Rian continued his approach until he stood in front of her, his head slightly bowed.

    "Misa, can we talk?" Rian''s voice quivered as he bit his lip.

    Upon hearing this, the woman slowly raised her face, revealing a weary countenance.

    "What more do you want?"

    "Haven''t you always pursued your own ambitions?" She retorted sarcastically.

    "Why do you have toe back now?" Her tone carried a solemnity tinged with hidden sorrow.

    Rian himself felt helpless upon hearing her words; his hands clenched tightly.

    "Misa... I know I was wrong, and I won''t simply beg for your forgiveness," Rian expressed in distress.

    Taking a deep breath, he locked eyes with his wife, Misa, disying unwavering determination.

    "If it means offering my life in exchange for your pain, I am willing to do so, Misa."

    "However, I implore you... just this once... could you find it in your heart to forgive me, even if just a little?" His voice emanated with pleading and helplessness.

    To be honest, he had grown exceedingly weary of it all.

    The weight of his grave sins, the betrayal of his subordinates, and the multitude of other misfortunes had taken his sobriety.

    If it weren''t for meeting Arthur and making a promise to support him until hisst breath, Rian might have opted to end his life early, fleeing from the burden of his troubles.

    Yet he couldn''t bring himself to do so because an unexpected opportunity had presented itself.

    It was the only flickering ember of hope to atone for his sins!

    Hearing this, Misa couldn''t help but weep, torn between the love she held for her husband and the unforgivable sin he hadmitted by abandoning her and their young daughter due to his own ambition.

    How should she make her choice?

    Observing Misa, who remained silent in response to his words, Rian drew a deep breath, a wry smile gracing his lips.

    "I understand that you won''t grant me forgiveness, Misa."

    "Indeed, you are not mistaken, for this is precisely what I deserve." His voice carried profound sadness, yet his expression held a resolute determination.

    He gazed slowly at the captivating woman before him, reminiscing about their shared moments from the past.

    A rush of beautiful memories inundated his mind, causing an involuntary smile to grace his face.

    "From now on, I won''t intrude upon your life any longer." Rian''s smile softened, as if he wished to preserve the dignity of the woman he loved dearly.

    Perhaps, in the future, he would seek to repay his sins through his own demise, but he still held a debt of life to the one who had rescued him from the depths of darkness¡ªArthur Asvold.

    He would see this debt through to the end, and his ultimate demise would serve as atonement for his transgressions.

    Slowly, he turned around, proceeding with deliberate steps in the direction from which he hade.

    Gazing upon his solitary departure, Misa couldn''t hold back her tears.

    She sensed that this might be herst opportunity to see her husband, and if she didn''t stop him now, she would undoubtedly live with regret!

    "Wait!" She cried out with tear-filled eyes, causing Rian to halt in his tracks.

    "Misa?" He turned his head in confusion, only to feel her embrace him tightly from behind.

    Overwhelmed by her emotions, she longed to ask more questions, but Misa cut her off.

    "I beg your forgiveness... I''m sorry..." She sobbed, expressing her inability to forgive her husband.

    In her heart, she loved him deeply, but due to her own selfishness, she had continuously convinced herself not to grant him forgiveness.

    Now, she deeply regretted her choices and didn''t want to lose her husband for a second time.

    Witnessing this, tears welled up in Rian''s eyes, and he immediately turned his body, embracing Misa tightly.

    "No...don''t apologize; all of this is my fault," Rian said in a husky voice.

    Soon, the two of them held each other tightly, releasing years of longing and yearning.

    Unbeknownst to both of them, at the culmination of their heartfelt reunion, Lyra bore witness to the scene, unable to contain her emotions and smiling through her tears.

    "Finally..."

    ----------

    I must admit, crafting chapters like this isn''t my forte, and it tends to frustrate me.

    I apologize to you, dear readers, for any shorings in creating dramatic scenes.

    Please bear with me as I strive to make the storye alive cough!

 Chapter 115 Yes! Im Back!

    ?

    Duke Asvold''s Mansion

    "Phew!" Arthur stretched his waist as he disembarked from the carriage, a white fox draped over his head, his gaze fixed upon the night sky.

    He couldn''t help but shake his head, a wry smile gracing his lips.

    "This journey feels longer than the departure," he pondered, recalling how he and Rian had swiftly reached Celestria thanks to Rian''s adept use of elemental arts to enhance their travel speed.

    Immediately, he shifted his gaze towards the guards and instructed, "All of you take a rest for now. Return tomorrow."

    Upon hearing this, the guards bowed respectfully and epted hismand without any objections.

    "As youmand, Your Highness!"

    Arthur smiled and nodded in acknowledgment.

    As he was about to proceed towards the mansion courtyard, the guards, who had caught sight of him, hurriedly approached.

    "Greetings, Your Highness," one of the guards respectfully bowed and greeted Arthur.

    Observing this, Arthur returned the smile and nodded.

    "Rise."

    As the guard raised his head, his eyes widened upon noticing a multitude of unfamiliar guards and a luxurious horse-drawn carriage positioned behind Arthur.

    He had never seen these guards before.

    "Who are they? Why are they apanying Your Highness?" The gate guard wondered silently, though he maintained aposed exterior, awaiting Arthur''s instructions.

    In response, Arthur gestured towards the guards who had apanied him and addressed the gatekeeper, "I would like you to arrange a room for them and have the servants prepare a delightful meal."

    Though puzzled by the circumstances, the gatekeeper responded with deference, acknowledging themand.

    "As youmand!" The gatekeeper promptly proceeded to ry the instructions to the guards who had apanied Arthur.

    Observing that everything was being taken care of, Arthur made his way towards the mansion, the white fox perched upon his head, curled up and peacefully slumbering.

    Suddenly, Arthur sensed a slight movement above his head, confirming that the little fox had awakened.

    "Hmm?" Arthur''s attention was piqued as he felt the gentle stir, and indeed, the white fox had opened its eyes, gradually rousing from its deep slumber.

    It surveyed the unfamiliar surroundings with curiosity.

    "Oh, you''re awake?" Arthur smiled and carefully lifted the little fox from atop his head, cradling it in his arms.

    Without hesitation, the little fox affectionately nuzzled its head against Arthur''s chest.

    For some reason, ever since Arthur saved it, the little fox felt an unexinable desire to be close to him.

    Moreover, the distinct scent emanating from Arthur''s body had an irresistibly addictive quality.

    Arthur chuckled, gently stroking the little fox, and then uttered, "Come on, let''s go to my home."

    With that, the two of them entered the mansion, bathed in the soft glow of the moon and the shimmering stars above.

    ...

    As Arthur stepped into the mansion, he noticed the serene atmosphere within, with only a few maids offering greetings as he made his way through.

    Eventually, he arrived in the living room, settling onto his sofa and reclining leisurely.

    Feeling a pang of hunger, Arthur called for a maid to prepare some food for him.

    "Hmm? Are you hungry, little fox?" Arthur asked in a gentle tone, noticing the pained expression on the white fox''s face.

    "Huaa~" The white fox responded by rubbing its head against Arthur''s palm, seemingly affirming its hunger.

    Amused by its endearing interaction, Arthur couldn''t help but chuckle before pondering aloud, "By the way, my little foxpanion, what do you enjoy eating?"

    He contemted possible options, suggesting, "Do you eat fruits or vegetables?"

    From the books he had read, Arthur knew that white foxes on the monster continent were generally omnivorous.

    However, he also learned that they had a particr preference for a special fruit known as the "Fairy Fruit," which exclusively grew on the monster continent.

    The name "Fairy Fruit" was derived from its unique trait of emitting a gentle glow when ripe and ready to be consumed.

    This fruit was no ordinary fare, as it possessed formidable strength within its essence.

    White foxes themselves cultivated Fairy Fruit trees within their territories, ensuring that their offspring grew strong from an early age.

    Arthur''s curiosity about the Fairy Fruit was piqued, as he believed consuming it could potentially bring about significant elemental changes within his space core.

    However, he recognized that the monster continent was situated at a considerable distance, even for someone with the capabilities of an Elemental Saint.

    The journey would be arduous and time-consuming.

    Upon hearing Arthur''s question, the little fox nodded in agreement, seemingly indicating its concurrence with whatever food options Arthur provided.

    Having been kidnapped, it had grown ustomed to consuming whatever sustenance it encountered along its journey.

    Arthur smiled and nodded, instructing the maid to bring him a selection of delectable fruits for his little fox.

    Shortly after, the maid arrived with a trolley filled with food and respectfully greeted Arthur.

    "Your Highness, this is the prepared meal," the maid announced, deftly removing the lid to unveil a sumptuous feast.

    Arthur smiled in response and reached for a purple fruit, handing it to the white fox.

    "Give this a try," Arthur suggested, presenting the fruit to the little fox.<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>

    Without hesitation, the white fox epted the offering from Arthur''s hand and began to eat.

    The little fox''s face brightened with happiness as it relished the fruit, savoring each bite with great pleasure.

    "Take your time, little fox. I won''t steal your food," Arthur chuckled, yfully teasing.

    He then shifted his attention to the maid.

    "Thank you. You may go now," Arthur said, expressing his gratitude and dismissing the maid.

    The maid nodded in acknowledgment, responding respectfully, "Yes, Your Highness."

    However, before leaving, she added, "By the way, Your Highness, would you like to move to the dining room?"

    Curiosity piqued by the presence of the adorable fox nestled in Arthur''s arms, the maid gently suggested a move to the dining room.

    It was the first time she had seen the fox apanying him, adding to her intrigue and fascination.

    Hearing the maid''s suggestion, Arthur shook his head and replied, "There is no need for that. Thank you for your advice."

    It waste, and he felt inclined to remain on the sofa in the living room rather than walk into the dining room.

    Additionally, he preferred the tranquility andck of interference that the living room offered, as the dining room was typically bustling with maids.

    The maid nodded, stealing a final nce at the little fox before taking her leave.

    "Then, if you''ll excuse me," she said, stepping out of the living room.

    Observing her departure, Arthur swiftly retrieved the food from the trolley, settling down with the little fox to enjoy their meal in peace.

    ...

    After chowing down for an entire hour, Arthur and the little fox finally made their way back to Arthur''s room.

    "Man, I''m beat." Arthur plopped down on his bed, with the little fox following suit right next to him.

    In the carriage, he couldn''t catch a decent nap thanks to all the thoughts bouncing around in his head.

    The second he stepped into his room, his main camp, his heart instantly felt a wave of rxation and tranquility.

    "Hey, little fox, you..." Just as he was about to call out to the white fox next to him, he noticed that the fox was already knocked out, sleeping like a log for who knows how long.

    It had only been a minute since they bothid down, and the fox was already sleeping.

    Seeing this, Arthur couldn''t help but smirk and let out a littleint.

    "Is this the fox I brought or azy pig?" He shook his head and chuckled.

    So he grabbed the fox and plopped it right in the middle of his bed.

    After that, he slowly hopped off the bed and unzipped the bag he was lugging around.

    "I''m probably going to hit the road again with Mom to Arkham, maybe tomorrow or the day after." He thought to himself, then quickly organized all his stuff and packed some fresh ones.

    He also jotted down a bunch of stuff about what Runa should doter because she would be away for a long time in Arkham.

    Either talking about the war or his unexpected engagement with Lucia.

    Reflecting on Emperor Alex''s sudden engagement, Arthur couldn''t help but get all tense and annoyed.

    "This guy is such a mystery!" he grumbled to himself, and then he got right down to writing about his ideas for the n he was going to carry out in the southern region.

    "Knock!"

    However, he was surprised by an unexpected rap on his door not long after he started writing.

    "Who?" When Arthur questioned him, a recognizable voice emerged from behind his door.

    "Are you still awake, young master?"

    Arthur immediately stood up and opened the door as soon as Runa''s quiet voice could be heard from behind it.

    "Young master!" Runa was taken aback as the door unexpectedly opened and the person she had missed so much suddenly materialized in front of her.

    She immediately leaped to her feet, tightly held Arthur, and began to cry, "Young master! Wooo!"

    Her quiet sobs startled Arthur, and he became concerned right away.

    "Runa?! What is going on?"

    "Did someone make fun of you?" He asked while giving Runa a deep hug to sooth his yearning.

    When Runa heard this, she screamed in outrage, "Of course it is because I missed you!"

    "Wooo~" She cried while giving her exnation.

    Laughing, Arthur rubbed her smooth back,forting her with his gentle strokes.

    "Okay, I am here." Runa began to calm down and stop weeping after hearing his gentle and calming voice.

    The two happily parted ways after their embrace.

    Runa smiled as she wiped the tears from her face.

    "Young master, wee back atst!" Runa''s voice was raspy as she talked.

    Arthur rubbed her head softly after hearing this.

    "Yes! I am back!"

 Chapter 116 My First Wish Is...

    ?

    The two looked at each other and smiled.

    "By the way, how did you know I was back, and why aren''t you sleeping now?" Arthur asked curiously.

    Normally, he knew that Runa would have already gone to bed at this hour, as it was her usual routine to maintain her physical well-being.

    Grasping Arthur''s hand, Runa replied, "I couldn''t sleep tonight, which left me quite perplexed!"

    "I had a strong premonition that you would return tonight!" Runa exined with a joyous smile.

    She couldn''t exin why she had such a premonition; it was simply a deep knowing in her heart that her young master woulde back now, making it impossible for her to sleep.

    Just as she was leaving her room to fetch something, one of the maids approached her and informed her of her young master''s return.

    So she immediately hurried to his room!

    Arthur was momentarily surprised, and the mention of "premonition" triggered a sense of familiarity within him, prompting an unreasonable spection.

    "Is Runa..." he hesitated, his gaze holding a trace of suspicion, as an unexpected thought entered his mind.

    However, he quickly dismissed those thoughts, realizing their impossibility.

    "How could she be dead?" Arthur''s smile softened as he reminisced about that woman, shifting his focus back to Runa.

    "I understand, and I truly appreciate your concern," he said gently, affectionately ruffling her hair.

    A warm sensation enveloped Arthur''s heart, prompting him to continue, "Let''s go to my room!"

    "There are so many things I want to share with you!" Arthur took Runa''s hand without hesitation, guiding her into his room.

    Witnessing this, Runa didn''t resist; instead, she wore an excited smile, allowing herself to be led by Arthur.

    Soon, Runa stepped into Arthur''s room and settled on the sofa, wearing a curious expression.

    Although she had visited Arthur before, the feeling of entering his room at night made her slightly nervous, causing her heart to race.

    Noticing Runa''s unease, Arthur chuckled and took a seat beside her on the sofa, gently asking, "Why is your face turning red, Runa?"

    "Is something the matter?" A mischievous smile yed on his lips.

    Arthur couldn''t miss the change in Runa''s expression, keenly observing her every reaction.

    Arthur sensed that Runa''s mind was upied with something peculiar, and as expected, the moment he made his remark, she vigorously shook her head, her face turning as red as an apple.

    "This... it''s not what you''re imagining, young master!" She waved her hand, dismissing his assumption.

    Arthur chuckled and affectionately tousled her hair.

    "Alright, alright~"

    "I was just teasing you, hahaha." Arthurughed, relishing the lighthearted banter with Runa once again.

    Even though his journey to Celestria had been brief, Arthur found himself missing these moments dearly.

    Upon hearing his words, Runa pouted and red at Arthur with feigned annoyance.

    "Hmph! You only know how to tease me!" She averted her gaze, pretending to be angry.

    Arthur, well aware of this yful dynamic, shrugged his shoulders as if conceding, saying, "Well, it''s because you''re so easy to tease."

    Runa quickly shifted her gaze back to Arthur, feeling that her young master always found ways to yfully tease her!

    Nevertheless, Runa didn''t hold any resentment towards their yful interactions; in fact, she found great joy in the fact that they could always maintain a harmonious rtionship through such banter.

    If their rtionship had been solely based on the dynamics of a mastermanding a servant, it would have felt rigid and impersonal.

    From the moment Runa first met Arthur, she had the impression that he might only view her as a servant and nothing more.

    However, over time, she discovered that her young master was remarkably different from other masters, and she considered herself fortunate for that realization.

    Arthur soon offered an apologetic smile and said, "Well, please forgive me, alright?"

    Upon hearing the apology, Runa chuckled softly and replied, "It''s alright, young master!"

    With that, they resumed their yful banter, using it as a means to alleviate the longing they had felt in each other''s absence.

    However, their lightheartedness was interrupted when Runa noticed something on Arthur''s bed, prompting her to exim, "Young master!"

    "Look! What''s that?" She pointed in surprise, concerned that something dangerous had appeared on Arthur''s bed, causing her to be alert.

    Following her gaze, Arthur turned his attention to the bed, only to find a small fox sleeping peacefully, looking aszy as a pig.

    "Oh! I forgot to mention you, Runa."

    "It''s a white fox I found on the road while I was on my way back home, so I decided to bring it along with me." Arthur proceeded to share the details of his encounter with the white fox, leaving Runa utterly astonished!

    As Arthur had suspected, Runa possessed some knowledge about the White Fox n on the monster continent, leaving her surprised by the revtion.

    Looking at Arthur, she smiled and said, "I see, but for me, what matters most is that you returned safely from your journey."

    Arthur''s smile grew warmer as he responded, "Thank you."

    However, his expression quickly changed, and he couldn''t help but nce at Runa with hesitation, as if contemting whether or not to share something with her.

    Observing Arthur''s peculiar demeanor, Runa tilted her head and inquired, "Is there something you want to tell me, young master?"

    Aware that Runa would eventually find out, Arthur quickly exined, "I''m sorry, Runa."

    "Actually, tomorrow or the day after, I will be going to Arkham with mother Vivian to discuss something very important about..." He hesitated, unsure whether or not to disclose the truth about his unexpected engagement to Lucia, which happened without his knowledge.<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>

    Knowing that Runa held affection for him, he felt torn and indecisive.

    "And about?" Runa asked, her expression tinged with sadness.

    Arthur took a deep breath and shook his head.

    "Regarding my engagement to Lucia..." Arthur sighed.

    "What?!"

    "Engagement?" Runa''s voice trembled with disbelief as she processed the information.

    The news struck her like a bolt of lightning, leaving her heartbroken, and tears welled up as she bowed her head in sorrow.

    "Why... why didn''t you tell me?" Runa''s voice quivered with a mix of hurt and frustration as she clenched her fists.

    She couldn''t help but feel that Arthur had intentionally kept this news from her, which only deepened her sadness.

    Witnessing her distress, Arthur immediately embraced her and tenderly tried tofort her.

    "It''s not what you think, Runa..." Arthur started to exin the circumstances surrounding the sudden engagement.

    As Arthur went on with his exnation, Runa''s sad expression gradually transformed into a flicker of renewed hope.

    Once Arthur finished, she pursed her lips, her voice sounding weak as she asked, "Is what you''re saying true?"

    Arthur could discern a glimmer of light returning to Runa''s face, even though she was still fragile.

    Aware of the potential hurt caused by his omission and understanding the significance of honesty and openness in any rtionship, Arthur resolved to be forthright with Runa.

    Arthur nodded sincerely and tenderly stroked Runa''s head.

    "Of course not, my dear maid. Why would I ever lie to you?" He smiled warmly, gently pinching her cheek.

    Runa''s expression transformed into a joyful smile, and she nodded in understanding.

    "I believe in you!" Her hands clenched in excitement.

    She hadplete trust in Arthur, a trust that had been built over a long time.

    While she couldn''t deny her jealousy regarding Arthur''s engagement, she understood her ce and knew it wouldn''t be appropriate to reveal it to him.

    As a devoted maid, she would always support her young master''s decisions wholeheartedly.

    Soon, Runa''s eyes brightened, and she fidgeted with embarrassment.

    "Young master..." Her voice was gentle and shy, leading Arthur to suspect that Runa had something to say.

    Unable to contain his curiosity, he inquired, "What is it, Runa?"

    Taking a deep breath, Runa spoke in a voice tinged with embarrassment, "Young master... do you still remember the three wishes you promised before you left?"

    Her face turned flushed, and she cast asional nces at Arthur''s face, eager to gauge his reaction.

    As Runa anticipated, Arthur''s face showed a mixture of surprise and understanding, which he expressed with a nod.

    "Of course!" he affirmed.

    "I remember."

    Curiosity gleamed in his eyes as he gazed at Runa.

    "Do you wish to make use of those three wishes now?" he asked in a gentle tone.

    Runa nodded enthusiastically, resembling a chicken pecking at the ground.

    "Yes!" she eximed.

    "Can I?"

    Hope sparkled in her eyes, as if she had ced all her hopes on this very question.

    Arthur chuckled and replied, "Of course!"

    He lightly pinched her palm and asked, "So, what is your wish?"

    Hearing this, Runa bit her small lip, and she shyly stood up.

    Arthur, who witnessed this, felt quite curious about her actions.

    However, he kept quiet and wanted to see what Runa did.

    Soon, Runa walked in front of Arthur and looked at him while looking down.

    (Arthur is sitting, and Runa is standing.)

    "Runa?" Arthur saw her nervous, panicked, and embarrassed expression and couldn''t help but ask.

    However, Runa did not answer the question, and she whispered softly, "My first wish is..."

    Without hesitation, Runa leaned down and nted a kiss on Arthur''s lips, leaving him utterly bewildered.

    "Ha?"

    -----------

    The next chapter is full of "Beep****."

 Chapter 117 The Frightening Reasons

    ?

    "Hmm~"

    The two kissed for a few seconds until Runa finally released her lips first, gasping for breath.

    "Hahh~ Hah~" Runa took a deep breath, attempting to regain control of her breathing.

    Her face flushed crimson, resembling a ripe apple, and transparent wisps of smoke rose from her head, revealing her profound embarrassment.

    Witnessing this, Arthur was captivated, gazing at her with a mischievous twinkle in his eyes.

    "Oh, so my maid has hidden courage, huh? Why didn''t I know?" His teasing voice echoed in Runa''s ears, further intensifying her embarrassment and causing her to tremble nervously.

    "This! This isn''t what you think, young master!" She waved her hands anxiously, unsure of how to exin her impulsive behavior.

    Her head was spinning, and a voice inside her heart whispered for her to do it,pelling her to follow her instincts without conscious thought.

    Until finally, she acted unconsciously like this!

    Hearing this, Arthur rose from his seat and embraced Runa gently, catching herpletely off guard.

    "Young master!" She eximed in surprise, her body bing tense.

    Though she was ustomed to being hugged like this, the suddenness of the embrace frightened and unnerved her.

    She feared that her young master might be angry with her actions, causing him to no longer see her as his favorite maid.

    This was something she couldn''t bear to ept.

    Arthur understood her concerns and tenderly caressed her back as he spoke softly, "Rx, Runa."

    "Don''t worry or be nervous." He continued to stroke her lovely back and silky hair.

    As expected, upon hearing hisforting words, Runa''s body gradually rxed, and she nestled her head in thefort of Arthur''s chest.

    "Are you angry, young master?" Runa asked, her voice trembling as she anxiously awaited Arthur''s response.

    However, Arthur''sughter filled the air as he gently reassured her, "I''m not angry, just a little taken aback, hahaha."

    With those words, he tenderly yed with Runa''s silky hair, soothing her frazzled nerves.

    As she absorbed hisforting words, a radiant smile blossomed at the corner of Runa''s lips, and she was ovee with a profound and delightful sense of warmth and sweetness.

    "Thank you, young master," she whispered, her voice as faint as a mosquito''s, but Arthur could still hear her words.

    "You''re wee, my dear maid," Arthur replied softly, and they embraced for several minutes.

    After a while, Arthur broke the silence with a question: "By the way, was that kiss something you desired?"

    Runa''s face flushed red once more, and she nervously exined, "No... it''s... not like that."

    Arthur nodded understandingly and pressed further: "Then, what was it?"

    Taking a deep breath, Runa began to exin, "Actually, my deepest desire is to have the chance to date you, young master."

    "Is it possible?" Her eyes brimmed with hope, and she anxiously bit her lip, eagerly awaiting Arthur''s response.

    She longed for those moments of intimacy with her young master, knowing that such opportunities might be scarce once he became engaged in the future, if that were to happen at all.

    Without hesitation, Arthur nodded and retorted, "Of course!"

    "How am I able to refuse your request?" He grinned and made a definite vow.

    Runa smiled, which made her feel even more sweet inside.

    Soon after, Arthur encouraged Runa to return to her room since he thought it was gettingte in the evening and that it was already beginning to look like morning.

    After all, his lengthy travel had left him extremely exhausted.

    "All right, you can return to your room first." Sighing, Arthur gestured toward the window, which was already rather dark.

    Runa nced in that direction right away and answered with a quick nod.

    "All right, young master, I''ll go now." She lowered her head slightly, gave Arthur a short peck on the cheek, and then bolted away.

    When Arthur saw this, he just gave a small head shake and said, "This girl..."

    He soon stretched his waist and made his way to his bed.

    As soon as he noticed that the white fox was already feeling very at ease on his bed, he instantly grabbed it into his arms and dozed off while cuddling up to its soft fur.

    ...

    In the morning

    Arthur moves down the corridor and would like to visit Vivian''s room to inquire further about the Emperor Balka''s unteral engagement.

    She must know more since she is the Emperor''s sister.

    "Knock!

    "Mom, are you in here?" Arthur knocked on Vivian''s door before making a formal call.

    It wasn''t long until a calm, mature voice rang out from within.

    "Oh, my dear?"<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>

    "The door is unlocked, so pleasee in." When Arthur heard Vivian''s voice, he opened the door right away to find her seated in the center of the bed, reading a book while casting a nce in his direction.

    She was unting her incredibly attractive curves in a nightgown that was just a little too exposed.

    Particrly in the tremendously protruding chest.

    "Mom? Am I annoying you?" Arthur approached her and inquired.

    Vivian gave him a little pat on the right side after hearing this.

    "It''s all right, my dear."

    "In addition, I have a lot of spare time today." Sheughed and covered her mouth.

    Arthur smiled as he carefully ascended the bed and sat next to her.

    "In that case, I''m sorry I bothered you." As he ced his head on the headboard of the bed, Arthurughed.

    They smiled at each other.

    "How was your vacation to Celestria, by the way? Were there any issues?" Arthur''s cheek was tenderly massaged by Vivian, who worriedly questioned

    She had a letter from Arthur, but she couldn''t help but worry about it.

    Arthur shook his head when he heard this andforted, "Don''t worry; the journey there is very good and safe."

    He was honest, saying that there had been no major issues.

    In fact, except for probably the little ident with the little fox, there was nothing that made him worry when he traveled to Celestria on business.

    In a moment of relief, Vivian sighed and nodded.

    "I''m d to hear that, my dear." She smiled, feelingforted in her heart.

    Vivian inquired further about Arthur''s dealings with Celestria City shortly after, which Arthur himself briefly described without telling her about his n with Anna.

    Not because he didn''t trust Vivian; rather, he just wanted Anna to know this because of certain potentialplications that could arise if word of his ns spread.

    Vivian nodded as an acknowledgement, and then she finally started asking questions concerning the main subject after some small talk.

    "What would you like to aplish bying to see me, then?" Vivian inquired while chuckling.

    Arthur sighed in irritation as she pretended she didn''t know it.

    "Mom, stop acting silly."

    "I know you must already be aware of this, right?" Arthur sighed a little.

    When Vivian heard this, she simply smiled wryly and said, "Right, I did already know this."

    "I am sorry, but this is also beyond my expectations, my dear", she added helplessly.

    Although Arthur was well aware of this, he nevertheless came to ask for an exnation rather than an apology from Vivian.

    "Then, why is Emperor Alex acting in this way?" Curious, Arthur asked.

    Emperor Alex was the one person he believed to be particrly enigmatic and unexpected, and despite his best efforts, he had not yet discovered the appropriate reason.

    He was quite skeptical of him; therefore, it was inevitable that he would need to know the real reason without specting, and Vivian was the best person to go after.

    Vivian sat up straight when she heard this and rested her head on Arthur''s shoulder.

    "I really don''t know as to the specifics," she replied.

    "Just that it might be connected to your father, David."

    Since she herself was unaware of the reason behind Emperor Alex''s actions, she guessed after giving it some thought.

    Despite the fact that Lucia was her niece and she should be delighted to be an aunt, she didn''t think so because she was aware of her brother''s enigmatic personality.

    Thus, this engagement was not that straightforward.

    "David?" When David''s name was brought up, Arthur''s heart briefly froze.

    David was now waiting for the Savaran Empire to attack at the borders.

    "So, what exactly does he want to achieve?" Arthur gave it some serious thought while giving Vivian a fleeting nce, who was also looking perplexed.

    "David...border...engagement..." Arthur rubbed his brow and slightly crinkled his eyes.

    "The goal of an Emperor Alex figure on this..." Suddenly, he began to consider what might ur if he adopted the persona of Emperor Alex and behaved simrly in the same circumstance.

    His eyes suddenly broadened with a startled expression after some thought and consideration of the possibilities.

    "Annexing the southern region..."

    -----------

    Honestly, today was supposed to be a pretty special chapter, but I found that this topic should be discussed earlier in order to smooth the plot.

    So, tomorrow is a pretty special chapter, "Cough!"

    And stay tuned!

 Chapter 118 Special Dating - Part 1

    ?

    "Annexing the southern region..."

    The thought raced through her mind, sending shivers down her spine.

    "Damn it! That guy is incredibly dedicated!" Arthur cursed under his breath.

    David had reached the border region, fullymitted to the war that would happen.

    However, as a temporary recement, his powercked the stability and strength of the original David.

    Emperor Alex had recognized this vulnerability long before, and through his engagement to Lucia, he would effortlessly gain control over the southern region once the war concluded.

    After all, it was the southern region that bore the brunt of the war''s impact.

    "Quite a profound notion..." Arthur''s eyes narrowed, deep in thought.

    "Nevertheless, it won''t be so simple because maybe you''ve underestimated me, huh?" He smiled icily, realizing the gravity of the situation and the need for precautionary measures.

    Despite the urgency, Arthur believed he could handle it, and his confidence soared.

    He turned to Vivian, a smile ying on his lips, and reassured her. "Mother, there''s no need for you to dwell on this any longer," Arthur dered.

    Vivian, taken aback by Arthur''s response, felt a mix of surprise and confusion.

    She wanted to inquire further but hesitated when she caught sight of his reassuring smile.

    Then she nodded and tenderly ran her fingers through Arthur''s hair. "Alright, I trust you," she said, her voice filled with affection.

    Over the course of their ten-year rtionship, a silent understanding developed between them.

    Vivian knew that if Arthur gave his approval and remainedposed, he would find a solution.

    As the person closest to Arthur, she needed to have faith in him and believe in his abilities.

    "Thank you, Mother." Arthur briefly closed his eyes, expressing his gratitude to Vivian.

    These moments alone with Vivian, who was intelligent and understanding, were his favorites.

    "By the way, are we departing for Arkham tomorrow?" Arthur opened his eyes and inquired.

    They had nned to leave for Arkham either today or tomorrow, but it was up to Vivian to decide their schedule.

    Upon hearing this, Vivian rested her chin on her hand, deep in thought.

    "We''ll leave tomorrow, my dear," Vivian replied, her gaze fixed on Arthur.

    Arthur nodded, aware that he still had time to take precautions against Emperor Alex or fulfill his promise to Runa.

    They continued their conversation until Arthur finally bid farewell and prepared to depart.

    "Very well, there''s something I need to attend to, Mother," Arthur said, intending to rise from the bed and leave.

    "Wait!" Vivian eximed, preventing him from getting up and gripping his arm, which puzzled Arthur.

    "Is there something else you wish to discuss, Mother?" Arthur asked, perplexed.

    Vivian took a deep breath and inquired, "If... if your engagement to Lucia doese to pass... do you genuinely wish to be engaged to her?

    Taken aback by Vivian''s question, Arthur fell into a momentary silence, his thoughts racing.

    Caught in a whirlwind of conflicting emotions, Arthur struggled to find a clear answer.

    While Lucia held a special ce in his heart, Emperor Alex''s hidden agenda behind the engagement left him uncertain.

    He gazed at Vivian, his expression searching, and finally responded, "At the moment, I cannot provide a definite answer to your question."

    "However, please know that I bear no ill will towards Lucia, Mother." His words were meant to reassure Vivian and alleviate her concerns.

    "Very well, I have faith in you. Don''t worry, my dear, because no matter what decision you make, I will support you," Vivian said with a gentle smile, releasing her grip on his arm.

    Arthur nodded, a soft smile forming on his lips. "Thank you, Mother."

    With that, he stepped down from Vivian''s bed, bid her farewell, and made his exit.

    Observing his departure, Vivian ced a hand over her heart and let out a soft sigh.

    ...

    Morning, Rozen

    "I apologize for interrupting you, young master," Runa said, her voice tinged with guilt as she realized her wish may have been burdensome.

    She nced at Arthur, noticing his preupied state, which only intensified her remorse.

    Arthur, taken aback by her apology, turned his attention to Runa, who stood beside him.

    Today, Runa was dressed in a stunning outfit that entuated her growing beauty.

    Her face exuded an extraordinary charm, further enhanced by her elegant attire.

    "Don''t apologize, Runa." Arthur shook his head, feeling guilty that his own thoughts had caused him to disrupt their dating.

    The weight of Emperor Alex''s predicament had preupied his mind, prompting him to seek preventative solutions absentmindedly.

    "Let go of any worries, as it''s my fault." Arthur smiled warmly.

    Without hesitation, he took hold of Runa''s hand and guided her towards the heart of Rozen.<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>

    "Young master!" Runa gasped in surprise at Arthur''s sudden action, but she didn''t resist and allowed Arthur to lead her.

    Soon, the duo arrived at a renowned clothing store in Rozen named "Emerald Light."

    This establishment was rapidly gaining poprity due to the exceptional quality of the garments and essories it offered.

    The store had garnered widespread acim for its exquisite aesthetics and outstanding craftsmanship, fueling Arthur''s curiosity.

    As an observer, he yearned to verify whether the des bestowed upon this shop were genuine or simply part of a marketing strategy.

    "Wee, valued customers," greeted a well-dressed woman, who served as the shop''s assistant, as soon as Arthur and Runa stepped inside.

    Arthur responded with a smile and a nod, his eyes sweeping around the store in anticipation.

    The neatly arranged clothing caught Arthur''s attention, along with the numerous customers browsing through the garments.

    Runa, too, found herself pleasantly surprised by her young master''s choice of this particr store.

    She had always been curious about it and had hoped to visit someday when she had the opportunity.

    Unfortunately, with Arthur''s responsibilities and his impending departure to Celestria, Runa hadn''t found the time to explore the store on her own.

    "Young master... why?" Runa looked at Arthur, a mix of confusion and curiosity evident in her eyes.

    Arthur turned his gaze towards Runa, a yful smile ying on his lips.

    "I wanted to bring you here to shop for clothes," he exined with a brief exnation, causing a delighted smile to spread across Runa''s face.

    The shop assistant, realizing this was a prime opportunity to showcase the shop''s offerings, approached them with kindness and excitement.

    "Absolutely, sir!"

    "Our shop has earned its fame, and we don''t rely solely on promotional tactics!" the shop assistant dered with a beaming smile.

    Arthur couldn''t suppress a chuckle, recognizing the truth in the shop assistant''s confident im as he observed the bustling store and the multitude of customers present.

    "Well, if that''s the case, could you assist me in selecting a beautiful dress and clothes for my girlfriend?" Arthur smiled warmly at the shop assistant, causing Runa''s eyes to widen in astonishment.

    "You..." Her cheeks flushed with embarrassment, and she wanted to say something, but Arthur winked at her, causing her words to catch in her throat.

    The shop assistant couldn''t help but giggle, witnessing the interaction between Arthur and Runa.

    While she couldn''t help but feel a tinge of envy, she was captivated by Arthur''s attentiveness towards Runa and mesmerized by his striking appearance.

    However, Arthur''s clever disguise concealed his true identity, preventing the shop assistant from fully recognizing him and sparing her from beingpletely enthralled.

    "Please follow me upstairs, as our finest products are showcased there." The shop assistant smiled warmly, swiftly guiding Arthur and Runa to the second floor.

    Arthur nodded and gently took hold of Runa''s hand, leading her upstairs in tandem with the shop assistant.

    As they reached the second floor, a breathtaking sight unfolded before them¡ªrows upon rows of exquisite, high-quality garments adorned the space.

    Noticing the rtively smaller number of customers on the second floor, Arthur spected that it could be due to the price range being higher.

    The shop assistant, eager to assist, proceeded to the end of the disy and retrieved a white dress.

    "What do you think, sir? Do you find it appealing?" The shop assistant inquired with a smile, extending the dress towards Arthur.

    Arthur epted the dress and carefully examined it.

    Indeed, the dress exuded a remarkable quality, evident in the feel of the fabric against Arthur''s fingers.

    The disyed pattern featured a delicate flower design known as "Moonlight," symbolizing love in this world.

    Satisfied with his choice, Arthur promptly handed the dress to Runa with a gentle smile.

    "Alright, dear, please try this on," he said affectionately, using the changed nickname that inevitably caused Runa to blush with embarrassment.

    Yet, alongside the embarrassment, a profound happiness washed over her whenever Arthur referred to her in such a way, resulting in a radiant smile gracing her lips.

    "Alright, I''ll be right here." Runa nodded eagerly and took the dress to try it on in the dressing room.

    Observing the interaction, the assistant maid couldn''t help but feel a surge of envy within her.

    Regrettably, due to their age difference, she knew her chances were slim.

    She stole a quick nce at Arthur, and her face flushed as her heart raced.

    Sensing the shop assistant''s gaze, Arthur turned his attention towards her and smiled warmly.

    "Is there something wrong with my face?" Arthur furrowed his brow and asked, confused by the shop assistant''s demeanor.

    Caught off guard, the shop assistant felt a wave of embarrassment wash over her, and she coughed awkwardly.

    "Cough! No, it''s just that I was contemting whether you''d like me to suggest another dress simr to that one," the shop assistant replied, attempting to maintainposure despite her reddened cheeks.

    Arthur chuckled, recognizing the underlying flustered state of the shop assistant, and nodded in response. "Sure, please go ahead."

    However, just as the shop assistant was about to retrieve another dress, the dressing room door swung open, catching both Arthur and the shop assistant off guard.

    Arthur and the shop assistant exchanged nces, their curiosity piqued by the unexpected interruption.

    "This..."

 Chapter 119 Special Dating - Part 2

    ?

    "This..." Arthur was shocked to see the dressing room door swing open, revealing Runa''s stunning figure as she emerged.

    "How do I look, young master?" Runa smiled beautifully, gracefully turning her body to showcase the full extent of her allure in the elegant white dress.

    Arthur couldn''t help but praise Runa''s appearance in this moment.

    Honestly, Runa was an exceptionally beautiful girl, and in his eyes, she was no less captivating than Lucia or Anna.

    Now, adorned in this dress, her charm was entuated to the utmost degree.

    "Beautiful! Absolutely stunning!" Arthur praised her without hesitation, pouring out all the admiration in his heart.

    The shop assistant, equally taken aback by Runa''s breathtaking beauty, couldn''t help but feel a twinge of envy.

    Nevertheless, she maintained her professionalism and responded with a well-wordedpliment.

    "Absolutely splendid! This dress suits you perfectly, youngdy!"

    Her practiced words of praise effortlessly flowed, and Arthur could only smile in response.

    "Alright, I packed up this one, and I''d like you to find me another dress in a different style but of the same quality!" Arthur stated this decisively, without a moment''s hesitation, addressing the shop assistant directly.

    Hearing Arthur''s request, the shop assistant felt as if she had struck gold.

    "Yes, sir!" Without a moment''s dy, she swiftly turned around and began scouring the racks for a dress with the same excellent quality and a pattern simr to the one Runa had adorned.

    Observing this, Runa offered a sweet smile and approached Arthur.

    "Young master, should I remove the dress to have it properly packaged for taking it home?" Runa asked, seeking Arthur''s guidance.

    Arthur chuckled warmly and tenderly caressed her head.

    "No! We''ll continue our date with you wearing this dress!" Arthur shook his head firmly, making his stance clear.

    Runa nodded in agreement, secretly delighted, as she also wanted to wear this beautiful dress for their date with her young master.

    Soon enough, the shop assistant returned with five new dresses, and Arthur carefully examined each one.

    These five dresses boasted different patterns and colors, yet their quality matched that of the dress Runa was currently wearing.

    Without a hint of hesitation, Arthur requested that all of them be packed.

    Observing this, the shop assistant couldn''t help but inwardly rejoice.

    These dresses were exquisitely expensive, and it was rare for anyone to have the means to purchase them.

    And now, as someone purchased all the dresses without a moment''s hesitation, the shop assistant was certain she would receive a substantialmission!

    "Just a moment, sir!" She swiftly took the gowns to the cashier and meticulously bagged them.

    Observing this, Runa slightly pursed her lips, tugging at the hem of Arthur''s shirt.

    "Young master... Isn''t this too much?" Her concern was evident in her voice.

    Although she knew her young master possessed immense wealth, she couldn''t help but feel uneasy about such extravagance.

    Upon hearing her words, Arthur shifted his gaze to Runa and tenderly pinched her cheek.

    "Don''t worry, Runa."

    "This is a special day for you, and money is not a concern for me, you know?" Arthur spoke in a soothing tone, reassuring her that it was not a big deal.

    His wealth and financial resources were truly extraordinary, given his current status and position.

    Runa nodded in response, a small smile appearing on her lips despite her initial concerns.

    Soon, the two made their way to the cashier, where the shop assistant awaited them with great delight.

    "Sir, these are the dresses you''ve selected, and here is the total amount."

    The shop assistant handed over a calction board, causing Runa''s eyes to widen in surprise.

    "Young master... is this...?" She wanted to dissuade her young master from paying, feeling that the price was too high.

    However, without hesitation, Arthur reached into his space pouch and retrieved several high-level crystals.

    "Is this sufficient?" Arthur inquired, gazing at the shop assistant as he handed her the high-level crystal.

    The shop assistant''s expression froze in disbelief as she epted the valuable crystal with trembling hands.

    "Yes! Yes, it''s more than enough!" Her voice quivered with astonishment, and her gaze fixed on Arthur in awe.

    Observing her reaction, Arthur simply smiled and didn''t pay much mind to it.

    The price of the dress alone amounted to only a few hundred mid-level crystals, which was mere pocket change to Arthur.

    "Just keep the rest; there is no need for change." Arthur nonchntly waved off the shop assistant''s attempt to count the remaining amount.

    Upon hearing this, the shop assistant''s face lit up, and she nodded eagerly.

    "Thank you, sir!" She quickly expressed her gratitude and reached for a card from the main drawer of the cash register, handing it to Arthur.

    "Sir! This is a special discount card for you. Please ept it!" The shop assistant knew that someone like Arthur, who casually threw around high-level crystals, wouldn''t necessarily find much use for such a card.

    However, the shop assistant wanted to demonstrate her goodwill and forge a connection with him.

    Who knows? Perhaps this would be an opportunity for her to establish a rtionship with Arthur!

    Aware of her intentions, Arthur casually epted the card.

    "In that case, I appreciate it," he replied casually, offering a smile.

    Without further ado, he took hold of the bundle of dresses and turned his gaze towards Runa.

    "Alright, then, let''s proceed." Arthur smiled warmly and invited Runa to continue their date.

    Runa nodded eagerly, shedding all her shyness, and confidently intertwined her arm with Arthur''s, considering herself his truepanion.

    The two of them strolled down to the first floor, leaving the shop assistants behind, who could only watch with envy.

    "When will I ever find a partner like that..." She sighed helplessly; however, as her gaze fell upon the high-level crystal resting on her desk, her despondency dissipated, swiftly reced by a contented smile that illuminated her face.

    ...

    Arthur and Runa exited the shop, with Runa beaming with happiness.

    In her heart, she couldn''t help but wonder if this was all just a dream or a blissful reality.

    Observing Runa''s radiant smile, Arthur felt a deep sense of joy within himself.<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>

    "How was it? Are you pleased?" Arthur asked in a gentle tone.

    "Extremely pleased!" Runa couldn''t contain her excitement, her smile shining brightly as she replied.

    Arthur chuckled and said, "Well, let''s carry on!"

    However, to Arthur''s surprise, Runa suddenly hesitated, pulling back her hand slightly.

    "Hm? Is there something on your mind, Runa?" Arthur asked in a gentle tone.

    Blushing, Runa''s face turned red, and she nervously stammered, "Young master... there''s something I forgot to buy at the shop earlier."

    "May I go back for a moment?"

    Arthur was slightly taken aback but nodded understandingly. "Of course, let''s return for a moment."

    However, before Arthur could turn around, Runa sheepishly held onto his arm and whispered,

    "Can I go alone? I... I need to take care of it myself." Her face grew even hotter as she uttered those words.

    Observing Runa''s unexpected shift in emotions, Arthur felt a hint of suspicion, but he decided not to delve into it too deeply.

    After all, this was a date, and he wanted to simply enjoy the moment without overthinking.

    "Alright, then I''ll wait for you at that tavern over there." Arthur pointed to a small and cozy establishment where they could rx.

    Runa nodded eagerly and eximed, "I''ll be back in no time!"

    With that, she swiftly made her way back to the shop.

    Arthur simply smiled, entering the tavern and ordering a drink as he patiently waited for Runa''s return.

    After ten minutes, Arthur spotted a slightly embarrassed Runa emerging from the shop, clutching a new bundle of clothes.

    He quickly settled his bill and made his way toward her.

    "Is everything sorted?" Arthur smiled, his curiosity piqued as he nced at the bundle.

    Noticing her young master''s inquisitive gaze, Runa instinctively hid the bundle behind her back, nodding eagerly.

    "Yes, it''s all taken care of! Let''s go, young master!" Runa hooked her arm through Arthur''s.

    Amused by Runa''s endearing behavior, Arthur chuckled softly and shook his head, a yful thought crossing his mind.

    "Could it be that she bought underwear and is feeling shy about it?"

    However, Arthur quickly dismissed that thought, understanding the importance of respecting Runa''s privacy.

    Soon, the two of them found themselves joyfully strolling through the town of Rozen.

    They indulged in delightful meals, explored various shops, and even took their time admiring exquisite essories.

    Time flew by, and before they knew it, the sky began to darken, signaling the approaching sunset.

    Noticing the fading light, Arthur turned to Runa and suggested, with a gentle tone, "It''s time to bring our date to a close, Runa."

    Runa, on the other hand, seemed lost in her thoughts, caught off guard by Arthur''s voice.

    "Ah! Yes! Right!" She nodded frantically, her face flushing red like an apple.

    Concerned about her sudden change in behavior, Arthur gently ced his hand on Runa''s forehead, checking for any signs of illness.

    "Are you feeling unwell, Runa?" He had noticed her peculiar demeanor throughout their date, with moments of absent-mindedness or bewilderment.

    Worried that she might be exhausted, he wanted to ensure her well-being.

    However, Runa quickly shook her head and, with an embarrassed response, reassured him, "I''m fine, young master!"

    "Please don''t worry!" she eximed, attempting to calm Arthur''s concerns.

    Arthur narrowed his eyes, but soon a sense of relief washed over him.

    "Alright, let''s head back then!" Arthur gently took hold of Runa''s hand, and the two of them walked back towards the main mansion.

    ...

    Midnight

    Arthur focused intently, meticulously writing down the ns he had prepared for Runa to carry out during his departure to Arkham.

    "Ugh! I''m feeling so exhausted!" Arthur eximed, stretching his body and leaning back in his chair.

    Having spent the entire day with Runa, he now had to take the time to document precautionary and governmental ns that he would entrust to Runa and Natasya.

    "Come to think of it, I haven''t had a chance to meet up with them since my return," Arthur pondered, rubbing his chin while contemting the whereabouts of Natasya, Jack, and Alicia, whom he hadn''t seen since returning from Celestria.

    "Tomorrow, I''ll make sure to find them!" Arthur nodded resolutely, a determination gleaming in his eyes.

    He suddenly remembered something, though.

    "By the way, where is that little fox?" Arthur scanned his silent and empty room, unable to locate the white fox in any of the corners.

    "Could it be that it went out to explore and familiarize itself with the surroundings of the mansion?" Arthur pondered for a moment, finding the idea usible.

    As he resumed writing, his paintbrush gliding across the paper, Arthur was startled by an unexpected knock on the door, causing him to snap in surprise.

    "Knock!"

    Arthur''s attention instinctively shifted to the door, and he inquired, "Who is it?"

    Soon, a familiar voice reached his ears¡ªa voice belonging to none other than Runa.

    "Young master... may Ie in?" Her voice sounded slightly different, leaving Arthur feeling perplexed.

    Furthermore, Runa''s peculiar behavior throughout their date stirred a sense of concern within Arthur.

    "Runa? Pleasee in!" Arthur responded casually, granting her permission to enter.

    As soon as Arthur''s consent was given, the door swung open.

    Observing the door opening, Arthur''s eyes widened in astonishment, and the paintbrush he held slipped from his grasp.

    "Ru...na?!" he eximed in surprise.

    ----

    Cough! R18+ for next chapter

 Chapter 120 Can You Start Now?

    ?

    "Ru...na?!" Arthur couldn''t help but be surprised when he saw Runa standing at the door, as she was now wearing a highly revealing and seductive nightgown!

    Her breasts and thighs were particrly exposed, leaving Arthur unsure of the intentions behind her choice of clothing.

    "This... Runa, what are you doing?" Arthur''s mouth twitched in confusion, unable toprehend the meaning behind Runa''s provocative attire.

    Runa, with a face as red as an apple upon hearing his question, quickly closed the bedroom door and pressed her body against it.

    "Young master...this time, may I use my second wish?" She bit her lip, giving Arthur a charming look.

    Upon seeing her expression, Arthur seemed to grasp her intentions and could only let out a sigh.

    "Well, can you tell me what it is?" Arthur rose from his chair and walked gently towards Runa, a smile on his face.

    Runa''s face turned crimson, leaving her at a loss for words.

    She took a deep breath and locked her gaze on Arthur, who was now standing right in front of her.

    "My wish is... Can I be your woman, young master?" Despite her delicate frame trembling with nerves, her beautiful eyes exuded strong determination.

    Yet Arthur didn''t reply immediately; instead, he gazed deeply into Runa''s eyes.

    Truth be told, he had already developed feelings for her, and he couldn''t quite fathom the reason behind them.

    Somehow, when he was with her, there was a profound connection, as if his heart became more pliable in her presence.

    "Is this what they call love?" As Arthur felt these newfound emotions, memories from his past life resurfaced, prompting him to contemte deeply.

    During his time as Zayn Welston, he experienced this kind of heart tremor twice before¡ªonce with Luna and once with Mira.

    However, he couldn''t help but notice a distinct difference in the way his heart trembled between the two, Luna and Mira.

    This current feeling, though, resembled one of the two in particr¡ªthe same sensation he experienced when he was with Mira.

    The enigma of his feelings remained unresolved, leaving Arthur perplexed.

    Despite his highly intelligent mind, he couldn''tprehend why he felt this way.

    Whenever he thought of the young girl before him, Mira''s image seemed to superimpose itself on her, making him question whether he was using Runa as a mere substitute or if, somehow, Runa was connected to Mira in a profound way.

    He had always dismissed the idea, attributing his feelings to theck of finding a suitable reason for Mira''s death, right?

    However, in a sudden rush of surprise, his eyes widened and his heart pounded intensely.

    "Could it be because... I died?" His body trembled uncontrobly, leaving him at a loss for how to make sense of this excuse.

    On the other hand, when Runa noticed Arthur''s changing expression upon seeing her, a sudden pang of pain shot through her heart.

    Trembling, she reached out and gently tugged at the hem of Arthur''s shirt.

    "Young master... are you unwilling?" Her voice carried a hint of pitiful desperation, as if she would break down in despair if he rejected her.

    Hearing her words, Arthur immediately snapped back to reality, gazing into Runa''s eyes, which now held a desperate and pitiful look.

    Quickly, he embraced her and tenderly patted her back.

    "Don''t cry, Runa," he whispered soothingly, his heart burdened with guilt.

    Hearing hisforting words, Runa clung tightly to him, her body trembling uncontrobly.

    "Young master...how will you answer?" Runa buried her head in Arthur''s chest, her heart racing as she anxiously awaited his response.

    Arthur took a deep breath, and a beautiful smile adorned his lips as he replied, "Of course, how could I refuse you?"

    Despite lingering doubts, he decided to trust his heart wholeheartedly.

    His heart had never lied to him before, and he felt the same truth resonating with Runa.

    He was determined not to let this opportunity slip away.

    As tears welled up in the corners of Runa''s eyes, she joyfully nuzzled her face against Arthur''s chest.

    "Really?" she asked once more, as if she couldn''t believe her ears.

    Arthur nodded without hesitation, tenderly stroking her purple hair with affection.

    "Do I ever need to lie to you?" He loosened his embrace slightly, gazing at Runa with warmth.

    Upon witnessing his gentle expression, Runa wiped away her tears, and a beautiful smile adorned her lips.

    "Then, tonight, shall we?" Her face no longer held any traces of doubt or fear; instead, it disyed hope and shyness, making her look stunningly beautiful.

    With a charming smile, Arthur carried her to the bed without hesitation.

    "Eh! Young master!" Runa couldn''t help but let out a surprised exmation as Arthur picked her up.

    However, her embarrassment quickly overcame her, and she buried her face in Arthur''s neck.

    Soon, Arthur gently ced her on the bed and gazed at her lovingly.

    "Are you ready?" Arthur asked yfully, his hand gently stroking her hair.

    Upon hearing his question, Runa nodded happily, as this was the moment she had been longing for her entire life.

    She closed her eyes slowly, and with a skillful motion, Arthur tenderly locked his lips with hers.<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>

    "Hmm~" The two shared a passionate and intimate kiss, with Arthur taking the lead.

    After a minute had passed, they broke the kiss and gazed at each other with deep affection.

    Arthur noticed that her face was flushed, and tears welled up in her eyes, making her even more enchanting.

    Seeing Runa in this state caused Arthur''s heart to race as well.

    "Young master~" Runa called out softly to Arthur.

    Hearing her, Arthur gently brushed the corner of her eyes and asked, "What''s wrong, Runa?"

    With her gaze fixed on Arthur, Runa embraced his neck and whispered in his ear, "Can you start now?"

    ...

    Meanwhile, at the Imperial Pce, Arkham

    "Lucia, were you aware that I have betrothed you to David Asvold''s son, Arthur Asvold?"

    Emperor Alex''smanding presence filled the room as he stood with his back to a young girl, who happened to be none other than Lucia, the crown princess of the Balka Empire.

    In response to her father''s question, Lucia shed a charming smile and nodded.

    "Of course, father," Lucia replied, her eyes narrowing like a crescent moon.

    Now, ten years had psed, and she had blossomed into a stunning young woman.

    Her long, brownish-blonde hair was tied up and draped over her right shoulder, adding to her charm.

    Moreover, her alluring smile had the power to captivate the opposite sexpletely.

    However, there was a significant change: an intense pressure emanated from her aura!

    Emperor Alex turned around slowly, observing his daughter Lucia, whose face beamed with smiles.

    "Are you truly happy about it, Lucia?" Emperor Alex asked in aposed tone, seeking to gauge her reaction.

    Upon hearing his question, Lucia gazed back at her father with a gentle smile. "Of course I''m overjoyed, father," she replied.

    "Don''t you know how long I''ve been yearning for this moment?"

    Emperor Alex looked into her eyes and noticed a powerful determination that even made him flinch slightly.

    Taking a deep breath, he murmured, "You have changed so much, Lucia..."

    The Lucia he remembered in his mind was once a lively and cheerful young girl.

    However, everything changed one day after she awakened her light core seal.

    From that moment on, it was as if she had be an entirely different person.

    Emperor Alex himself had experienced simr changes, as he possessed the same special core as his daughter.

    He never anticipated that removing her light core seal would lead to such a transformation in Lucia.

    With all his preconceptions set aside, he gazed deeply at his daughter, trying to understand the person she had be.

    "Tomorrow, he wille to Arkham with your aunt, and I hope you can prepare for your engagement party, Lucia," Emperor Alex said nonchntly before suddenly disappearing from Lucia''s sight.

    Hearing this, Lucia''s expression quickly changed to a slightly eerie smile, and her beautiful eyes seemed to conceal a sense of mncholy.

    "We will meet again... my Arthur~"

    ...

    Southern Border

    "Report, Lord Duke!" Roy Valha hastily bowed to the stout man before him, who happened to be David.

    Hearing Roy''s voice, David, who was upied with writing documents, raised his head to regard Roy with an indifferent expression.

    "Is there any important news?" David inquired casually, leaning back in his seat.

    Roy Valha swiftly stood up and retrieved a scroll from his waist.

    "Report, Lord Duke!"

    "Today, our informant received highly surprising news from the capital." Roy hurriedly walked over to David and handed him the scroll.

    Twirling the scroll casually, David cast azy gaze at Roy as he asked, "Do you already know what the news is?"

    Roy Valha frowned, uncertain of how to respond.

    "I''m unsure how to answer, Duke." He sighed and shook his head.

    Hearing Roy''s reply, David raised an eyebrow and wasted no time in slowly opening the scroll to read its contents.

    After five minutes, he closed the scroll, a sinister smile creeping across his lips.

    "How intriguing... So that''s how it is..."

 Chapter 121 With Runa (R18+) - Part 1

    ?

    Arthur, upon hearing this, immediately interrupted Runa and gently began to undo the straps that held her nightgown in ce.

    Immediately, the nightgown was opened, revealing Runa''s alluring, mature figure in Arthur''s sight.

    "Glup~" Arthur couldn''t help but feel his heart race as he gazed at the captivating scene before him, admiring it with all his might.

    As Arthur''s intense gaze lingered on her exposed form, Runa''s cheeks flushed with embarrassment.

    "Young master~" Her soft and voluptuous voice instantly snapped Arthur back to reality, and he noticed Runa''s embarrassed expression, which in turn made him feel a bit self-conscious.

    "Cough!" Arthur pretended to cough and felt a little embarrassed, but he did lose his mind for a moment when he saw Runa''s charming body.

    "Then.. forgive me, Runa." Arthur quickly grabbed Runa''s breasts and held them gently.

    "Hmm~" Runa bit her lower lip as she couldn''t resist the feeling that suddenly ran through her body like electricity.

    Arthur smiled a little and yed with Runa''s breasts very gently.

    One could say that Runa''s breasts were indeed quite big, considering she was fifteen years old and growing very well.

    If he patiently waits for her to grow up, he can be certain that she will blossom into the very image described in the novel!

    Without dy, Arthur licked her pink nipples, which immediately made Runa widen her eyes and her body tremble uncontrobly.

    "Young master~ I..." However, before Runa could continue her words, Arthur sucked on her nipple, and Runa felt an electric current enter her head.

    "Ahh~" Runa sighed quite loudly; however, Arthur quickly covered her mouth, and with his technique, he continued to y with her nipples, either sucking on her left side or ying with her right side.

    Runa found herself unable to control her own voice, and her legs and arms trembled with the overwhelming intensity of her reaction.

    This new vor overwhelmed her with an exquisite sensation, making her feel like she was on the brink of pure ecstasy!

    Three minutes passed, and Arthur removed his mouth from Runa''s nipples and looked at her red and sweaty face.

    Concerned that he might be going too far, Arthur gently wiped the sweat off Runa''s forehead and asked with worry in his voice.

    "Are you okay, Runa?" Arthur asked in a soft voice, which caused Runa to struggle to open her eyes.

    "Young master~" Runa extended her hand and tenderly caressed Arthur''s cheek.

    "Can you continue?" She smiled charmingly, and her sweaty and messy purple hair made Arthur unable to resist entering the main event!

    With a slight nod of his head, Arthur moved towards the edge of the bed for a moment, then took off his clothes.

    Runa, on the other hand, who saw Arthur start to take off his clothes, was only able to gulp down saliva as she saw the clothes slowly falling down, showing his well-formed muscles.

    The strong muscles on his chest and arms entuated his masculinity, leaving asting impression.

    Yet what truly captivated her were the perfectly sculpted six-pack abs, a sight that intoxicated her beyond measure.

    His youthful physique seemed like the finest masterpiece ever created¡ªa work of art in human form.

    "Glup~" Runa nervously swallowed, unable to keep her gaze fixed on it and looking away instead.

    Arthur, who saw Runa like this, couldn''t help but smile.

    He felt a deep sense of confidence in his muscles, a result of the numerous exercises he had diligently pursued since childhood.

    Runa''s reaction strangely reminded him of Luna''s equally astonished response from his previous life.

    (Note: It seems like our main character is already interacting with Luna in the story!)

    Soon, Arthur moved closer to Runa on the bed, and the two looked at each other for a moment before finally kissing very passionately.

    "Hmmm~" The two exchanged saliva, and their tongues twined around each other until it looked like Runa was out of breath.

    Soon Arthur gently released her.

    "Haah~ Hahh~" Runa was breathing heavily, but the expression on her face reflected vulnerability and happiness.

    Then she slowly took off her pants, and with an embarrassed face, she spread her legs slightly for Arthur to see.

    "This..." Arthur was initially taken aback, but noticing Runa''s deeply embarrassed and flushed face, he quickly removed his as well.

    Immediately, his proud andrge penis appeared in Runa''s sight, which made her freeze in shock and couldn''t help her racing heartbeat.

    This is because his penis is so big!

    "Does this fit in?" Runa gazed at Arthur with teary eyes, seeking reassurance.

    Observing her reaction, Arthur chuckled softly, and without hesitation, he tenderly embraced Runa, whispering soothingly in her ear.

    "Trust me, okay?" His gentle andforting voice gradually calmed Runa''s tense body, and she offered a small nod in response.

    "Um! Then, I trust you." Though fear lingered in her heart, she chose to ce her trust in her young master.

    Her decision was driven by an intense longing¡ªa lifelong dream of being her young master''s partner.

    Observing Runa, who had slowly regained herposure and courage, Arthur carefully extended his finger towards Runa''s clean pussy without any hair at all.

    "Humm~" Runa, with her soft moaning voice, couldn''t help but feel the sensationing from her pussy being yed with by Arthur.

    Arthur slowly inserted one of his fingers and yed with it gently.

    "No! Something is going toe out!" Runa eximed frantically, and due to the overwhelming pleasure going on in her body, she couldn''t help it.

    "I can''t hold it in! I''m cumming!" Immediately, her body convulsed, and a torrent of water came out from the direction of her pussy.

    Arthur smiled softly as he observed Runa''s reaction, realizing that this might be a new experience for her.

    He gently caressed her face with affectionate tenderness.<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>

    "How does it feel, Runa?" Arthur inquired yfully, his voice carrying a teasing tone.

    Hearing her young master''s voice, Runa mustered the effort to nce up at him, her expression a mix of curiosity and shyness.

    "You''re amazing!" Her words emerged as if she had mustered all the strength she had left to say them.

    Shaking his head, Arthur leaned in with a seductive gaze and whispered, "But we''ve only just begun, you know?"

    Immediately, Runa, who understood this once again, had her heart racing, and as if expecting it, her body trembled quite intensely.

    Afterward, Arthur gently lifts his big, perky dick towards Runa''s beautiful pussy.

    Upon seeing this, Runa doesn''t know if her pussy can withstand her young master''s huge dick!

    However, havinge this far, she wouldn''t back down now!

    Arthur looked at Runa tenderly and asked, "Are you ready, Runa?"

    Upon hearing his question, Runa nodded with determination and shed a charming smile.

    "I''m ready, young master." Her flirtatious and sexy voice immediately made Arthur quickly aim the head of his big dick at Runa''s pussy hole.

    "Hmm~" Runa gritted her teeth as the head of his penis began to break into her pussy hole.

    Arthur, sensing a slight obstruction, looked at Runa with a mix of concern and regret. He muttered, "I''m sorry, Runa."

    With added strength, he pushed his penis quickly so that it tore the hymen that was the barrier on the inside of her vagina.

    Runa''s eyes widened in shock as intense pain coursed through her.

    "Ahh!" She cried out in pain, but Arthur responsively covered her mouth with his so that the two kissed.

    He also stimted her by ying with the nipples on her breasts in order to relieve the pain in her pussy.

    And sure enough, after some stimtion, the pain slowly diminished and was reced with a spreading sense of pleasure.

    Seeing that the pain was slowly receding, Arthur broke the kiss and looked at Runa, who had tears in the corner of her eyes.

    "Does it still hurt?" Arthur tenderly stroked her cheek, his voice soft and caring.

    As Runa gazed into Arthur''s gentle andpassionate eyes, she felt a surge of strength within her, and she lightly shook her head.

    "I''m fine, and..." She paused, taking a moment to gather her thoughts before closing her eyes.

    Soon after, she opened her eyes again, and tears streamed down her cheeks.

    "I''m d I can finally be your woman, young master!" Runa smiled through her tears, happiness evident on her face.

    Arthur himself was momentarily speechless, feeling a deeply touching emotion swelling in his heart.

    He gently brought his forehead close to Runa''s, and the two of them locked eyes, sharing a profound moment of connection.

    "Thank you, Runa," Arthur replied gratefully.

    After saying that, he gently moved his face away and started swaying his hips.

    After the penis began to enter the inside of Runa''s vagina, Runa could not help but moan.

    "Ahh~ Ahh~" Runa gripped the bed covers, and because of the continuous pleasure from Arthur''s thrusts, she put on an expression that she probably never wore.

    Arthur himself felt Runa''s tight pussy mp down firmly on his penis as if it would not allow it toe out.

    "It''s so tight!" Arthur muttered and looked at Runa''s face, which he was seeing for the first time.

    With a faint smile, he pushed harder until his penis seemed to touch the tip of the deepest part of Runa''s vagina.

    "Hikks!" Runa''s eyes widened in response to the sudden stimtion.

    She felt the tip of her pussy being rammed by her young master''s big cock!

    "Ahh ahh~" Her moans continuously came out of her small mouth as Arthur''s penis crashed into her womb.

    "Young master~ Young master~" Runa continuously called out to Arthur in a charming tone, and her eyes stared upwards with saliva dripping from her mouth!

    (Note: Ahegao expression XD)

    "I''m... I''m cumming!" Runa felt such a peak of pleasure in her pussy that she couldn''t help it!

    Immediately, fountains of water came out of her upper hole in great quantities.

    However, Arthur, who saw this, did not stop immediately but continued to press his hips, pushing his penis into Runa''s pussy!

    "Young master!" Runa, who felt this, was very surprised, but the stimtion was felt once again, which made her moan very loudly.

    Arthur, sensing that the moment was near, embraced Runa tightly.

    "I''m cumming!" Both of them eximed and pressed their bodies tightly together until the climax happened!

    After a few seconds of intense emotions, both of them were left breathless. Arthur, covered in sweat, carefullyid Runa down, her body feeling limp and exhausted.

    Unable to hold back, he called out to her softly.

    "Runa..."

    -----

    Oh~ I feel so guilty writing this hey~ (Helpless)

 Chapter 122 Dreamed (R18+) - Part 2

    "Young master~" Runa called out to Arthur in a sweet manner, and he responded by bing strangely stimted in his penis.

    Runa, whose body was still quite limp, pushed Arthur down and sat on him when she noticed that her young master was bing agitated once more.

    "Runa, are you alright?" Arthur was afraid that Runa might force herself to meet his needs.

    Upon hearing Arthur''s question, Runa shook her head weakly while looking at him.

    "No~ this time, let me take the lead, young master~" Her smile resembled that of a goblin eager for prey.

    She didn''t waste any time getting Arthur''s penis back inside her pussy.

    Her face showed a smile of delight as Arthur''s huge penis firmly pierced her vagina.

    "Ahh~" She tried to hold back her groan by biting her lip, but because the penis entering her pussy was sorge, she ultimately lost control and moaned loudly.

    There was even a portion of Arthur''s enormous penis that hadn''t fully inserted into the tip of her pussy!

    Soon, Runa began to move her hips up and down with difficulty.

    "Ahh~ Ahh~" Every time she moved up and down, a continuous moaning sound came out of her mouth.

    Arthur himself was also not in good shape, as he felt her pussy wrap very tightly around his penis!

    "This girl is really learning!" He eximed in awe, watching as Runa rocked on top of him, impressed by her learning progress.

    He also did not want to be outdone, and soon, gently, he pinched Runa''s nipples and sucked on them.

    "Ahh~" Runa, who was not expecting Arthur''s sudden attack, immediately sighed loudly.

    A little saliva came out from the tip of her lips, which added charm to her beautiful face.

    "Young master, no!" She immediatelyid her body on top of Arthur while moving her hips gradually.

    "I... I can''t take it anymore!" Runa hugged Arthur tightly, and with the remaining strength before her, she is cumming very much in her pussy!

    However, Arthur himself, who felt that he was at the end, immediately shook his hips forcefully.

    Facing the sudden stimtion, the limp Runa seemed to gain stimtion and strength, so shepromisingly also forced her already tired body to sway.

    "Runa-I..." Arthur frowned, and immediately he gripped Runa in a hug and released all his deep sperm.

    Soon after, Arthur suddenly saw that the exhausted Runa had flung herself on top of his body and fainted.

    "Was I too much?" He sighed, gazing at the blood stains on the bed covers.

    The vast physical difference and the exhausting dating trip in Rozen made him believe that this experience might have been too overwhelming for Runa''s first time.

    Nevertheless, an instinct in his heart whispered that significant changes were bound to follow, even though he remained uncertain about their nature.

    "Things are gettingplicated..." He gazed at the unconscious Runa, his expression reflecting theplexity of the situation as he let out a soft breath.

    Without hesitation, he gently wrapped a warm nket around Runa to ensure she stayedfortable, then carefully carried her to the nearby sofa.

    Afterying her down on the sofa, he took the time to tidy up the mess they had made on her bed, swiftly cleaning everything in the process.

    Then, with utmost care, he lifted Runa once again and gently ced her in the center of the tidy bed.

    "I feel so tired today..." Arthur let out a soft sigh as he settled his body beside Runa''s.

    He tenderly brushed aside the messy strands of Runa''s purple hair from her forehead while murmuring, "I finally fulfilled your greatest wish from the novel, didn''t I, Runa?"

    Unknowingly, an overwhelming drowsiness attacked him, leaving him unable to keep his eyes open.

    "I''m so tired..." He whispered softly before sumbing to sleep.

    The bright moonlight bathed their faces in an ethereal glow.

    Little did Arthur realize that, in the night sky, a woman shrouded in radiant light appeared; even her face remainedpletely obscured.

    The woman peered in the direction of Arthur''s room, her teeth gritted in frustration.

    "Sure enough, I couldn''t change their bond in the end!" she eximed, annoyed.

    With hatred, she clenched her palms together and muttered, "That woman will undoubtedly awaken her memories as well..."

    Taking a deep breath, she fixed her gaze on the slumbering Runa.

    "However, that doesn''t matter because the crucial thing is to prevent all of them from awakening their memories in the near future, so as not to disrupt the n established for hundreds of thousands of years." The woman slowly regained herposure.

    She nced briefly at the sleeping Arthur, and a gentle expression softened her face.

    "Wait for me... Until the timees, we will be able to be together again, my dear~" Her deep and loving voice sounded like a tender whisper before fading away like the light of fireflies.

    ...

    "Where am I?" Runa''s eyes fluttered open, met with an unsettling darkness that engulfed her surroundings.

    Confusion took hold as she urgently called out, "Young master! Young master!"

    Frantically looking to her left and right, panic gripped her.

    "Wasn''t I just with the young master?" She asked herself, unable to fathom the sudden shift to this unfamiliar ce.

    Her attempts at calmness proved futile in the face of this eerie situation.

    Soon, without her realizing it, the once dark surroundings transformed into a radiant brightness, revealing a very strange room.

    "What! How did I end up here all of a sudden?" She looked around, and the previously dark space now became a luxurious room.<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>

    However, she couldn''t recognize whose room it was or identify the furniture, feeling entirely unfamiliar with her surroundings.

    "What exactly is going on?" Runa asked, her confusion growing as she curiously explored the room.

    At the front of the room, she noticed a long, thin ck box.

    "What is this?" She asked curiously, reaching out to touch the box.

    To her surprise, her idental press illuminated the box!

    "Wow!" She took a step back in shock as the box disyed a moving picture!

    Both puzzled and intrigued, she approached the box for a closer look.

    To her amazement, the image inside the box resembled that of a human being!

    "How does this work?" She asked, puzzled and unable toprehend how a thin, rectangr box could hold a person.

    Narrowing her eyes, she searched for any signs of elemental art that could exin this phenomenon.

    Even in the Balka Empire, she couldn''t recall encountering anything like this before.

    Suddenly, as if recalling something, she walked toward the window and peered outside.

    "It''s raining, but why does the sky look so unfamiliar?" Runa''s body trembled as she realized the sky above was vastly different from the sky in her familiar surroundings.

    "Is something amiss?" Runa bit her lip, retracing her steps through the entire room.

    Once again, she encountered numerous unfamiliar objects, much like the ck rectangr box that could hold people.

    The material of the bed she saw appeared softer than her young master''s already luxurious bed.

    However, as confusion filled her, she heard footsteps outside the room, sending shivers down her spine.

    "Is someone there?" She cried out in panic, desperately searching for a ce to hide.

    Fear gripped her as she had no clue how she ended up in this ce and dreaded being discovered.

    If she was found out, she might be suspected!

    Frantically, she spotted a cupboard and immediately hid her body inside.

    As she closed the closet door, the room''s entrance opened, revealing a young girl with white hair!

    "This girl..." Runa peeked through a small hole in the cupboard; her curiosity piqued as she observed the young girl.

    The girl appeared to be around the same age as her, but her clothing was entirely unfamiliar to Runa.

    Additionally, the girl''s back was turned, making it impossible for her to see her face clearly.

    With a deliberate movement, the young girl closed the door to the room and then turned around.

    "Is Big Brother not inside?" The young girl muttered softly as she nced around the hushed room.

    On the other hand, upon seeing the girl, Runa was immediately taken aback; the girl''s appearance was incredibly beautiful and charming!

    However, to her bewilderment, the white-haired young girl exuded a powerful sense of familiarity.

    "Why is this..." Runa held her chest and pondered for a moment before refocusing her attention on the white-haired young girl through the small hole in the cupboard.

    The girl was curiously circling around the room, giggling strangely.

    "Oh, my big brother~ since you''ve been busy and ignoring me, I''m going to steal some of your valuables!" She chuckled mischievously, then began circling the room, eventually opening a drawer.

    "Found it!" The young girl eximed happily, holding a ck triangr object.

    "This..." Runa, who had been peering in, couldn''t help but be surprised.

    The ck triangr object looked like men''s underwear, but the pattern was quite different from the usual ones she knew!

    After the white-haired young girl found the ck underwear, she put it in her pocket, and then she once again twirled around the room with satisfied eyes.

    Finally, she floppedzily onto the bed in the room''s center.

    "Ahh~ big brother''s scent is the best!" She tightly wrapped the nket around herself, sniffing it with a yful expression.

    As she watched, Runa couldn''t help but inexplicably imagine herself doing the same thing in her young master''s bedroom!

    "Ehem!" Her face flushed slightly with embarrassment as she turned away, unwilling to witness the young girl''s actions.

    After waiting patiently for fifteen minutes, Runa finally noticed the young girl lying motionless on the bed, seemingly in deep slumber.

    "Eh? Is she asleep?" Runa curiously peeked out and confirmed that the girl was indeed sleeping soundly, wrapped in a nket.

    Feeling this might be her chance, she carefully opened the closet door and stepped out.

    However, just as she was about to do that, the room''s door opened again, and Runa quickly pulled her hand back, gripping the cupboard door handle tightly.

    "That was close..." Runa sighed, rubbing her chest in relief.

    Curiosity sparked once more, and she wanted to see who else had entered the room.

    However, her face turned stiff, and her body trembled violently.

    Her small lips trembled uncontrobly, and she whispered incredulously, "Young master..."

 Chapter 123 Awakening Memory! (Runa) - Part 1

    ?

    "Young master!" Runa was startled, her body trembling uncontrobly.

    She stared at the man she loved, standing at the door with a calm expression and a smile she was very familiar with.

    However, her senses quickly kicked in as she noticed that this young master seemed different from the one she knew!

    "Why does the young master look more mature, exuding a more charming aura than before?" Runa asked in confusion, her frown deepening.

    She could see that, although the man looked like her young master, his aura and age did not look the same as hers!

    Moreover, his very unfamiliar clothes made her question and doubt.

    "Young master..." Runa looked at the man with a nostalgic andplicated expression.

    Soon, the man lightly entered the room and looked around with a small smile.

    "Oh, this girl really sneaked in?" The man wore a yful expression as he approached the bed and yfully tickled the white-haired young girl''s feet.

    Startled by the sudden stimtion, the white-haired young girl woke up and jumped in panic.

    "Who?" She shouted fiercely, her expression angry and annoyed.

    However, as soon as she saw the man, her expression shifted to one of panic.

    "Big brother!" She backed away slightly as she climbed off the bed, her face flushed with embarrassment.

    Hearing this, the man feigned anger and swiftly approached the young girl.

    "Oh little girl~ what are you doing in my room?" The man''s smile held a hint of yfulness, but the young girl, aware of her brother''s potential anger, quickly put on a face pretending to be sad.

    "Big brother, don''t misunderstand." She lowered her head and sorrowfully rubbed her thighs.

    Seeing through the young girl''s pretense, the man lightly pinched her cheeks, teasingly saying, "What? Still pretending?"

    With her n foiled, the girl immediately hugged the man, acting spoiled.

    "I was just sleepy and identally fell asleep in your room, big brother!" She said.

    "Don''t get mad, okay?" Her watery eyes and spoiled expression made the man chuckle as he affectionately ruffled her hair.

    "Alright, alright, I won''t ask any further; however, you shoulde back soon because tomorrow is your birthday, right?" The man smiled gently and lovingly stroked the young girl''s forehead.

    Upon hearing this, the young girl giggled, and with a yful expression, she kissed the man''s cheek.

    "I know, big brother is the best!" She immediately ran and yfully fled out of the room.

    Seeing this, the man shook his head with a gentle smile.

    "This girl really hasn''t changed!" He muttered softly.

    After that, he nced at the television that was still on, and the corner of his mouth twitched.

    "Even watching television without turning it off?"

    "I should probably be stricter with her in the future." He grumbled lightly and then approached the still-running television.

    With a light press of the "Off" button, he slowly walked out of the room.

    However, just as he was about to step out, his footsteps came to an abrupt halt, and he stared at the cupboard, his brows furrowing.

    Runa, sensing the man''s gaze fixed on her, felt her heart racing, and beads of sweat formed on her forehead.

    "Am I going to get caught?" She thought anxiously, silently praying.

    Fortunately, the man just shook his head while muttering, "Maybe it was my imagination."

    Afterward, he left her room and locked the door.

    Seeing that the man had left, Runa quietly opened the cupboard door and let out a sigh of relief.

    "Finally..." She rubbed her chest, feeling a weight lift off her shoulders.

    However, confusion still clouded her mind at the sight of the man, who looked so much like her young master!

    "Is this a dream or a hallucination?" She bit her lip, her expression stern, as she nced towards the door.

    Just as she was about to take a step, the surroundings suddenly darkened once again, transforming into an unfamiliar room.

    "Again?!" Runa looked around and found herself in what appeared to be a workspace.

    However, everything lookedpletely unfamiliar, just like the bedroom earlier!

    As she pondered, the sound of footsteps echoed outside the room, prompting her to frantically search for another hiding ce.

    "Where''s the hiding ce?!" Runa scanned the room in a hurry and suddenly noticed a curtain by the window.

    Without dy, she concealed herself behind the window, her heart pounding in her chest.

    Soon, the door opened, and the man with a striking resemnce to her young master reappeared!<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>

    "Young master..." Runa gazed at the man, her emotions a mixture of longing and love.

    She wanted to scream and call out to him, but a voice in her heart told her that he was not her young master!

    The man walked over with a rxed expression and settled into his work chair, leaning his body forward.

    "Hey~ I''m so tired and feel like rxing." The man eximed as he took out a thin ck object from his pocket, which Runa couldn''t identify.

    Soon, Runa peeked through the curtain and witnessed the manughing to himself, seemingly delighted with the thin object in his hands.

    "What is he doing, and why is heughing to himself?" Runa''s expression was a mix of confusion and curiosity as she continued to observe the man, who appeared quite content in his own world.

    A few minutes passed, and finally, the man ced the thin ck object on the table while shaking his head.

    Runa couldn''t hear what he had said earlier, leaving her in the dark about the words.

    The man closed his eyes for a moment before returning to holding the thin object with a rxed expression.

    However, a sudden knock on the door interrupted the scene, and a young girl''s voice could be heard.

    "Big Brother. Can Ie in?" The girl''s voice immediately reminded Runa of the white-haired young girl from before.

    "Is that her?!" Runa widened her eyes in surprise as she watched the young girl open the door.

    Without hesitation, the white-haired young girl, dressed in an outfit that resembled a dress, rushed into the room and embraced the man.

    "Big brother! I missed you~" The young girl hugged the man with a spoiled expression, and the two engaged in a conversation that Runa couldn''t hear.

    However, from their expressions, she could tell that the girl was very happy, which unexpectedly left her feeling upset.

    Suddenly, the door of the room was knocked again, causing the conversation to pause momentarily.

    Runa watched as the man turned his gaze toward the door and smiled gently as he said, "Come in!"

    Soon, the door opened, and upon seeing the woman who entered, Runa''s expression immediately changed to surprise.

    "She is..." Somehow, Runa felt a strong sense of familiarity with that woman!

    With a graceful and mocking expression directed at the young, white-haired girl, the woman entered the room with an air of elegance.

    "Young master, am I disturbing you?" The woman addressed the man with a gentle expression on her face.

    Runa, who heard this, was very surprised and pondered, "Young master?"

    "Is that woman the maid of the man who looks like my young master?" Runa thought deeply, feeling that everything was bing strangely familiar.

    She sensed that the woman bore a striking resemnce to her!

    "Oh Mira! Is there something?" The man warmly greeted the woman with a smile.

    "Mira?" Runa''s heart raced as she felt like she had heard that name somewhere before, but she couldn''t recall it clearly.

    Eager to gather more information, Runa pricked up her ears to listen to their conversation.

    From their discussions, she learned that the man who resembled her young master was named Zayn Welston.

    The white-haired young girl was his sister, Chloe Welston.

    She also discovered that Zayn Welston''s fianc¨¦e was soon to arrive!

    The fianc¨¦e''s name is Charlotte!

    Everything became more and more interesting, and Runa''s curiosity grew stronger.

    The three of them were engaged in a deep conversation.

    Runa could also see that the man seemed to have a very good rtionship with the woman named Mira.

    She caught a glimpse of the man, who treated Mira with the same affection as her young master treated her!

    Afterwards, the conversation between the three grew deeper and longer until there was suddenly a sound from the thin object that the man was holding earlier!

    "Oh, mom?" The man eximed in surprise as he stared at the thin object, brought it to his ear, and spoke to himself as if he were talking to someone.

    "Mom? Is he talking to his mother through that strange object?" Runa pondered deeply, and her heart beat even faster because of this new discovery!

    After that, she also learned that the man''s engagement with his fianc¨¦e, Charlotte, was broken.

    Until finally, the two women named Mira and the white-haired girl gradually left the man''s workspace.

    Zayn Welston, the man, also finally left the workspace, leaving only Runa hidden.

    "Who are they, and why does all this feel so familiar in my memory?" Runa held her head with a frowning face.

    Suddenly, the room around her turned dark, and then, magically, she appeared in arge room!

    "This is..."

 Chapter 124 Awakening Memory! (Mira) - Last Part

    "This..." Runa looked around her, finding herself in a fairlyrge hall that resembled more of a living room.

    Just as confusion set in, she heard footsteps once again, prompting her to frantically search for a ce to hide!

    "Where?!" With a quick twist of her body, she spotted a table near the sofa and rushed to hide underneath it.

    After that, she heard footsteps, and the sound of those footsteps stopped right behind the table she was hiding under!

    Curiosity getting the better of her, she lowered her head and peeked through the hole under the table.

    Once again, she saw a woman in a maid outfit¡ªnone other than the woman she had noticed in the work space earlier!

    "Mira..." Runa recalled the name as the man, who bore a resemnce to her young master, called out to her.

    However, Runa noticed a troubling expression on Mira''s face¡ªit appeared dull and contorted, as if a sense of impending disaster loomed over her.

    "Why does she look so worried and frightened?" Runa pondered to herself, feeling perplexed.

    Soon after, she heard footsteps once again, this time at the opposite end of the living room, and then she saw a man named Zayn Welston, who bore a striking resemnce to her young master!

    Runa observed the man''s intense gaze fixed on Mira, who seemed utterly bewildered and oblivious to his presence.

    Then, without warning, the man embraced Mira from behind, and Runa overheard their conversation.

    "Mira, what are you afraid of?" The man''s voice held a gentle concern.

    Upon hearing his question, Mira broke down immediately, tears streaming down her face as she tried to exin.

    "I don''t know... but somehow I have a very bad feeling, young master!" Mira sobbed, clinging tightly to him and pouring out her thoughts and emotions.

    Listening to this, Runa was taken aback and mumbled, "A bad premonition?"

    asionally, she, too, experienced such feelings for her young master and couldn''t help but notice the resemnce she shared with Mira!

    After that, the man named Zayn continued tofort Mira with unwavering care and affection.

    Runa observed the two of them expressing their love for each other, and as she witnessed the man finally proposing to Mira, an unexpected pang of jealousy surged within her.

    "Will my young master do the same thing for me as Zayn did for Mira?" Runa found herself envious, her initial purpose momentarily fading from her mind.

    However, she quickly shook her head, snapping herself out of her daydream.

    "No daydreaming!" She repeated it sternly, determined to refocus on her mission of finding a way out and disregarding all unnecessary thoughts.

    After all, her young master was waiting!

    Suddenly, she heard the maid''s voice announcing the arrival of Zayn''s fianc¨¦e!

    "She came?" Runa was extremely puzzled, as she had heard earlier that his engagement with Charlotte had been canceled.

    Reacting swiftly, Zayn instructed Mira to prepare some snacks, and they both departed in different directions, leaving Zayn already seated on the sofa and Runa concealed under the table.

    Soon after, the living room door swung open, revealing a woman exuding an icy demeanor!

    Runa''s heart pounded rapidly because this woman emitted an incredibly intimidating aura!

    Her red eyes, in particr, were especially daunting.

    This scene triggered memories of a book she had read, recounting the legend of a Demon Emperor on the demon continent who possessed red eyes¡ªand this woman bore strikingly simr eyes!

    However, the notion of red eyes itself had only ever reached her ears through rumors about the still-slumbering Demon Emperor on the demon continent!

    "Oh, Miss Charlotte, you have finallye; please take a seat." The man, sporting a gentle and handsome smile, stood up from his position on the sofa and warmly weed the woman.

    After Charlotte took her seat, Runa found it challenging to observe Charlotte''s facial expressions while she conversed with Zayn, as Runa was positioned below the table.

    Despite this limitation, she managed to deduce from their conversation that Charlotte was requesting to reinstate their engagement!

    "What is it? You always ignored Zayn before, and now you want to ask for it back?" Runa felt a surge of anger and hatred towards women like Charlotte, as she had gathered from their previous conversation.

    Though she harbored these feelings, Runa knew she had to suppress them and continue eavesdropping on their discussion.

    "I''m sorry, Miss Charlotte, but I can''t grant your wish because our engagement has been canceled," Zayn firmly responded, causing the atmosphere to be tense immediately.

    As Runa listened to Zayn''s answer, she felt an inexplicable sense of happiness, even though she shouldn''t know who this man named Zayn was!

    "This feeling again..." Runa gently touched her chest and let out a deep sigh.

    Although the man bore a resemnce to her young master, he was not Arthur Asvold!

    Afterward, Runa overheard Charlotte''s tearful plea, though Zayn remained resolute in rejecting her wish.

    "Alright, I''ll go to the toilet first," Zayn apologized as he walked out of the living room, leaving Charlotte with a desperate expression on her face.

    Immediately after Zayn''s departure, Runa''s curiosity shifted towards Charlotte.

    She noticed Charlotte lowering her head, and herplexion turned pale in an instant.<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>

    "This aura..." Runa sensed an incredibly terrifying change in Charlotte, a feeling she found somehow familiar!

    "Isn''t this the aura from mana?" Runa was surprised to recognize the energy emanating from Charlotte.

    Suddenly, the aura vanished, and Charlotte raised her head, ncing towards the door.

    Witnessing this, Runa inexplicably felt fear and goosebumps rise on her skin.

    As Runa observed everyone, she didn''t sense mana from anyone, be it Zayn, Mira, or Chloe; there was no trace of it!

    After all, she had already broken the seal on her core and be an elemental!

    "How can she bring out mana?" Runa felt puzzled but remained eager to see what would unfold next.

    Suddenly, her attention was drawn to Charlotte, who was staring at the teacup prepared for Zayn.

    With a dreadful smile, Charlotte poured something into the teacup!

    "Poison?!" Runa''s knowledge of herbs and poisons was considerable, thanks to her hours spent studying in the library.

    Although she couldn''t identify the exact type, she was certain it was poison!

    Soon, the door opened, and Zayn, wearing his usual expression, re-entered the room, resuming their conversation.

    Feeling at ease, Zayn brought the cup to his lips, intending to take a sip.

    Observing this, Runa''s body immediately tensed up, and a wave of anxiety washed over her.

    "No!" She attempted to shout, but her voice failed to escape, and her body remained frozen!

    "No! No!!!" Runa screamed within, yet her voice remained trapped, as if her vocal cords were paralyzed!

    As expected, within a few minutes, Zayn''s body stiffened and slumped, falling onto the sofa.

    "Charlotte! How could you do that?!" Zayn managed to shout, but his voice strained with difficulty.

    Meanwhile, Charlotte, with her beautiful face adorned by a twisted smile, swiftly moved to Zayn''s side, gently caressing his face.

    "Oh, my dear~ since I can''t have you in this world, let us go to heaven, where no one will bother us!" Her crazed smile persisted as she retrieved a knife from her handbag and, without hesitation, thrust it into Zayn''s heart!

    "No! Don''t!" Runa felt as though her heart was being sliced by a knife at the sight of this, and tears welled up uncontrobly.

    Desperately wanting to move and intervene, she struggled against an overwhelming force that seemed to hold her back!

    Suddenly, she felt the force that had held her captive dissipate immediately, and without dy, she emerged from under the table, fixing a hateful gaze upon Charlotte!

    "Ahh! I won''t let you!" Ovee by an intense emotion she couldn''t quiteprehend, Runa immediately shouted hysterically.

    However, just as she was about to advance, she suddenly felt timee to a standstill around her.

    Everything froze, including her own movements!

    Even so, her mind continued to race at a frantic pace, and a surge of murderous intent overwhelmed Runa as she fixated on Charlotte!

    Until suddenly, in disbelief, Runa witnessed Charlotte, with her dreadful smile, turning her head and gazing directly at her, as if aware of her presence!

    "Hahaha... I win, and you lose, Mira, or should I call you... Runa?" As Charlotte whispered those words, it felt as if a bomb had detonated inside Runa''s head, shattering her soul!

    And after that, the surroundings suddenly cracked like ss, including Zayn''s lifeless figure cradled in Charlotte''s arms and everything else!

    "Boom!"

    In an instant, everything shattered into pieces, leaving Runa surrounded by darkness.

    Her expression turned nk, frozen like a statue, and then tears welled up in her eyes.

    Overwhelming pain gripped her heart as she ced a hand over her left chest, feeling the intense ache.

    "I remember everything... I remember everything now..." Runa''s voice came out hoarse as she brought her hand to her head.

    "Young master... I remember now..." She cried, her face contorted with a desperate expression that appeared to be bothughing and in anguish.

    Until suddenly, she felt a pulling force, as if something was drawing her away from the pitch-ck ce.

    ...

    In Arthur''s room.

    The afternoon sunlight filled the room, and a purple-haired girl with an exceptionally beautiful face slowly opened her eyes.

    A tear rolled down her cheek, glistening at the corner of her eye.

    "Young master..."

 Chapter 125 Runas Promised And The Past Of Emperor Alex

    ?

    "Young master..." Runa''s eyes fluttered open, and she whispered Arthur''s name.

    In an instant, tears streamed down her cheeks as she cried her heart out.

    "So... you are really alive, my young master..." Runa attempted to wipe away her tears, but the flood of emotions¡ªboth sorrow and joy¡ªprevented her from stopping crying.

    After shedding tears for a few minutes, Runa slowly got up and settled herself on the bed, searching the room for any sign of Arthur, but he was nowhere to be seen.

    "Young master?" Runa''s gaze swept across the room, but it yielded no trace of him.

    Just as she was about to stand up, a sharp pang of pain shot through her underside.

    "Ugh~" Grimacing, Runa peered down, trying to discern the source of her difort.

    "That''s right! Last night..." The memories of the previous night''s incident rushed back, causing her cheeks to burn with a deep blush.

    As she shifted on the bed, she felt something and saw a red stain on the sheets, which only heightened her embarrassment.

    "I''ll have to keep this as a memorable moment!" She mumbled to herself, still feeling awkward, and then, mustering her strength, she managed to stand up.

    "The pain is quite intense..." Runa bit her lip and proceeded to carefully straighten and fold the bed sheets.

    Afterward, she gazed at arge mirror positioned at the end of the room.

    She approached arge mirror positioned at the end of the room and gazed at her reflection.

    Her hand caressed her face while she murmured, "So, it seems I have indeed reincarnated. Or rather, my memories as Mira should have reawakened a long time ago..."

    Runa''s brow furrowed as she slowly closed her eyes, calmly absorbing the implications.

    However, amid this process, a haunting memory of her contemting suicide in her previous life due to her intense longing for her young master, Zayn Welston, stealthily resurfaced in her mind.

    "And it''s true that the young master has indeed reincarnated into this world as the heir of Duke Asvold''s family..." Runa''s eyes widened, and a sense of longing and love shimmered within them.

    "I don''t know who orchestrated this, but it seems fate has inexorably tied us together..." Her eyes glistened with tears of joy, and she struggled to put her happiness into words.

    Initially, she felt hopeless and decided to end her life, yearning to reunite with her young master in the afterlife.

    However, she could never have anticipated that she would regain her memories and be reborn as the personal servant to her young master, who had also experienced reincarnation!

    How could she not be overwhelmed with profound happiness?

    In an instant, her eyes narrowed and her expression turned icy, consumed by the memory of the person she loathed so deeply.

    "Charlotte!" Runa ground her teeth, seething with hatred at the mere thought of the woman who had robbed her of her young master''s life!

    "I''m uncertain if she, too, has been reincarnated into this world, but since I''ve experienced reincarnation, I must remain vignt about the potential of her returning as well!" Runa deftly formted some strategies in her mind.

    With her newly awakened memories as Mira, she realized she needed to be strategic in choosing how to protect her young master.

    "Strength... I must attain extraordinary strength to safeguard my young master and prevent a repeat of the tragic incident that led to his death in his previous life as Zayn Welston!" Runa clenched her fists and took a deep breath.

    Swiftly, she turned her body around, pushing aside the lingering difort in her underside as it became insignificant inparison to her determination to grow stronger.

    Her entire focus was now dedicated to finding ways to increase her strength!

    However, just as she was about to leave with the bed sheets in her hands, her eyes caught sight of a letter and a book on the table.

    Curiosity piqued, she nced at the author''s name on the letter and was taken aback to see "Arthur Asvold."

    "A letter from the young master?!" Runa ced the bedsheet on the table, her hands trembling with excitement as she carefully unfolded the letter and began reading.

    After a few minutes of absorbing the heartfelt contents, tears once again welled up and escaped from the corners of her eyes.

    "How long has it been since I''ve seen his handwriting, which still feels so familiar?" She embraced the letter, ovee with a wave of nostalgia.

    Though she had done such a thing with her young master, that was before her full awakening as Mira.

    "I understand that the young master is currently away from the mansion, having departed with Lady Vivian for Arkham." Runa carefully put the letter away and nodded to herself.

    Her eyes then fell upon a book containing notes on various governmental issues and their solutions¡ªa valuable resource she could utilize during her young master''s absence!

    "You never change, my dear young master~" Runaughed foolishly and immediately hugged the book tightly.

    Afterward, she picked up the bed sheets, walked out of the room, and paused to take onest look around.

    "I will ensure that the same incident as before never happens again, young master." She whispered to herself.

    "I promise!" She vowed to herself, and with that determination, she turned her back to the room and limped away, heading towards the outside.

    On a horse-drawn carriage.

    Arthur gazed up at the sky, his mind seemingly preupied with thoughts that left Vivian feeling a little confused.

    "Honey, are you thinking about your engagement?" Vivian asked, her concern evident in her voice as she gently rubbed his cheek.

    Startled by Vivian''s question, Arthur swiftly turned to face her, mustering a reassuring smile.<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>

    "Don''t worry, Mom. It''s just that I have a few concerns on my mind, and they are causing me some stress." Arthur sighed and shook his head.

    Upon hearing this, Vivian''s eyes immediately lit up, sensing that this might be the right moment for her beloved son to confide in her.

    "What is it, my son? Can you share your thoughts with me?" Vivian smiled gently, reaching out to hold Arthur''s hand.

    Arthur''s expression furrowed slightly as he responded, "Emperor Alex."

    "My concern lies with Emperor Alex, Mom." Arthur gave Vivian a serious look.

    Taken aback by Arthur''s answer, Vivian pondered for a moment before asking, "Do you have any reservations about him, my dear?"

    Vivian, recognizing the sensitivity of the topic, inquired in aposed tone.

    Noticing Vivian''s sudden silence, Arthur realized that he might have inadvertently offended her.

    However, he remained unfazed, fully aware of Vivian''s deep love for him and certain she wouldn''t get angry over a trivial matter like this.

    With a nod, Arthur reclined on the sofa, seekingfort in its embrace.

    "Right, Mom."

    "To be honest, I''ve always been wary of Emperor Alex for a long time because his mind is so profound and enigmatic that I can''t fathom it at all." Arthur exined his feelings, and Vivian listened attentively, nodding as if she understood.

    After Arthur finished speaking, he continued, asking, "You won''t be upset if I talk about this, Mom?"

    Upon hearing this, Vivian''s expression softened, and she leaned her head against Arthur''s shoulder, offeringfort and support.

    "Fool, how could I get angry with you over something like this, my dear?" Vivian spoke softly.

    "Instead, I''m upset that you didn''t share your worries with me earlier." She grumbled in annoyance, her lips pursing slightly.

    Arthur, already anticipating Vivian''s reaction, chuckled and gently rubbed her palm.

    "I''m sorry, Mom. I didn''t mean to distrust you; I just didn''t want to burden you with my concerns." Arthur said tenderly, trying to alleviate her irritation.

    Suddenly, Vivian yfully pinched his hand and spoke irritably.

    "You should have told me so that I could share all the information I know about my brother to ease your worries, you know?" She looked at Arthur with a touch of anger.

    "As his sister, I understand some aspects of his nature, which might help you feel more at ease." She shook her head and sighed lightly.

    Realizing his mistake, Arthur continued to y with Vivian''s palm and earnestly apologized.

    "Well, since this is my mistake, please forgive me, mother," Arthur said, pretending to be spoiled as he apologized.

    Observing Arthur''s admission of his mistake, Vivian felt a sense of joy in finally winning against her overly intelligent and clever son.

    "Humph! You bet!" She smiled happily, her expression slightly smug.

    Feeling assured that everything was now settled, Arthur chuckled and asked, "So, can you tell me about Emperor Alex, mom?"

    Vivian nodded slightly, folding her arms across her chest so that her massive breasts were squeezed.

    "When ites to him, to be honest, Big Brother was quite jolly and affectionate when he was young," Vivian reminisced, her voice tinged with nostalgia.

    "I remember how he used to smile at me and take me to y in the pce gardens."

    "However, I can''t pinpoint exactly when his nature started to change, but it was around the time when the Empress Mother passed away." She frowned, her expression turning gloomy.

    "The emperor''s father, devastated by the loss of the empress mother, soon followed her in death, leaving my brother and me, still young, behind." Vivian let out a small sigh.

    Arthur, upon hearing this, felt a profound sense of surprise and sadness for Emperor Alex''s past.

    Nevertheless, he refrained from interrupting and continued to listen.

    "My brother and I stuck together during that tumultuous period because we had to protect ourselves from a series of assassinations plotted by imperial traitors," she continued.

    "The throne remained vacant, and even though my brother was the rightful heir, the power-hungry monsters and traitors refused to relinquish their ambitions for it."

    "Numerous attempts were made on both our lives until he swiftly rose to be an exceptionally powerful elemental at a young age," she said with admiration in her voice.

    "He vanquished all the traitors, but in doing so, many lives were lost. By the time he ascended the throne, he had gained a formidable reputation as the ''Emperor Who Rose Through the River of Blood'' among the Luvic nobles throughout the four regions," she said, clenching her palms in annoyance at her brother''s association with such a title.

    Arthur was taken aback by the story and equally amazed by Emperor Alex''s extraordinary journey.

    "Damn! What a cool title!" Arthur marveled inwardly, but he refrained from uttering it aloud.

    Vivian continued with her story: "Since bing Emperor Balka, I''ve never seen him smile at all." She gazed up at the skyline outside the carriage and continued.

    "However, there was an event that made me see him smile very happily..." Her gaze shifted to Arthur, and she looked at him intently.

    Intrigued, Arthur met Vivian''s serious gaze and asked, "When was it?"

    Vivian briefly closed her eyes and then opened them again. "It was when he married his wife, the Balka''s Empress, Emily Wilhem, the daughter of the Wilhem family!"

 Chapter 126 Continuing To Fulfill The Mission And Confused

    ?

    Vivian briefly closed her eyes and then opened them again. "It was when he married his wife, the Balka''s Empress, Emily Wilhem, the daughter of the Wilhem family!"

    Upon hearing this, Arthur gasped in surprise and took a moment to ponder.

    He realized that the novel had never mentioned the name of Lucia''s own mother, leaving him with ack of information about Emperor Balka''s wife, Emily Wilhem.

    "So, Duke Wilhem and Emperor Balka could be said to be brothers inw?" Arthur looked at Vivian and asked curiously.

    Vivian nodded and replied, "Exactly, but their rtionship doesn''t seem to be very good, especially since Emily Wilhem passed away."

    She shook her head, releasing a soft sigh.

    That being said, Duke Wilhem and Emperor Alex''s rtionship should have been amicable, but due to the incident involving Emily, their bond had turned cold.

    "Can you tell me the reason behind Emily Wilhem''s death?" Arthur asked curiously, his brow furrowing.

    Perhaps by understanding the details of this event, he could find some clues and deduce Emperor Alex''s intentions.

    The novel itself does not explicitly reveal his n; however, there is a slight spoiler in the battle scene during thest arc of the Balka Empire.

    It hints at a n to resurrect someone.

    Regrettably, this crucial scene was omitted from the novel, leaving Arthur in the dark about the reasons behind the event''s exclusion by the author.

    Meanwhile, Vivian found herself torn between exining or keeping the reason for Emily Wilhem''s death a secret.

    It was a weighty and confidential matter that only she knew the truth about.

    As far as the public was concerned, Emily Wilhem, the empress, had passed away due to an illness.

    However, Vivian couldn''t bring herself to reveal the real reason to the public.

    Seeing Vivian''s hesitation, Arthur gently stroked her palm and pleaded with her.

    "Don''t you trust me, Mom?" His face adopted a feigned expression of sadness, which tugged at Vivian''s heartstrings, ultimately making her melt.

    "Alright, but you must promise me that you won''t divulge this to anyone, okay?" Vivian nced around cautiously, then turned her serious gaze back to Arthur, warning him emphatically.

    Observing this, Arthur nodded casually and reassured Vivian, "Do I look like someone who would spill the beans?"

    His rxed and calm expression brought relief to Vivian.

    Her hesitation wasn''t about fearing Arthur would disclose the information; rather, it stemmed from the concern that revealing the truth might put his life in danger.

    "Alright, please listen carefully, okay?" Vivian leaned in close to Arthur''s ear, as if preparing to whisper.

    "Okay, go ahead!" Arthur eagerly positioned his ear to hear every word.

    "The reason Emily Wilhem died was... because my brother killed her himself!" Vivian whispered in a hushed tone, causing Arthur''s eyes to widen in disbelief.

    "Are you telling the truth, Mom?!" he asked, his face filled with incredulity.

    Upon seeing Vivian''sposed expression, Arthur knew that this was undoubtedly the truth.

    "He truly is ruthless!" Arthur silently cursed, finding himself at a loss for words.

    He looked at Vivian with confusion and asked, "Then, what led him to do such a thing to Emily Wilhem?"

    His curiosity red, and he felt as if he had stumbled upon a valuable piece of information.

    As the saying goes, knowing your enemy''s information well puts you one step closer to victory!

    Hearing his question, Vivian took a small breath, preparing to exin.

    However, before she could start, the carriage came to a sudden stop, and a knocking sound interrupted their conversation.

    "Sorry to disturb you, Lady Vivian and Young Master Arthur!" A guard''s voice sounded from outside.

    Realizing that they might not be able to continue their conversation, Arthur shook his head at Vivian and then opened the carriage door.

    As Arthur stepped out, followed closely by Vivian, he inquired, "What is it?"

    Upon seeing them, the guard bowed his head and apologized, "I''m sorry, young master anddy."

    "We have reached the town near the border between the Asvold family''s territory and the Balka Imperial family!" The guard pointed ahead, where a medium-sized wall surrounded the city.

    Arthur nced up at the sky, which was already showing signs of the impending night, and then nodded to the guard.

    "Very well, we will rest there and continue our journey to Arkham tomorrow!" Arthur ordered, and the guard bowed his head in acknowledgment.

    After that, Vivian and Arthur settled back into their seats in the carriage.

    "Mom, can you continue the story tomorrow?" Arthur looked at Vivian with anticipation.

    Vivian smiled and nodded in response. "Of course!"

    Feeling exhausted, she rested her head on Arthur''s shoulder and began to close her eyes, unknowingly drifting off to sleep.

    Arthur gazed at Vivian, realizing that she must be worn out.

    He gently caressed her forehead and closed his own eyes as well.

    In peaceful silence, the two of them fell asleep, the soft afternoon sunlight filtering through the gap in the horse-drawn carriage.

    ...<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>

    Fluxy Vige

    "Are you really going to leave again, dear?" Misa''s face wore a mix of sadness andint as she pleaded with Rian to stay by her side on the bed.

    "I''m sorry, dear, but I made a promise to my savior," Rian exined, gently embracing Misa.

    Over a day had passed since the two reconciled, and Rian had received forgiveness from his wife.

    He shared with her all his experiences and what had transpired during his encounter with Arthur, which had moved her to tears for several hours.

    Now, however, Rian couldn''t shake the feeling that he had already stayed too long, neglecting the crucial task that Arthur had entrusted him with.

    So he resolved to finish his task immediately and fulfill his promise!

    "I see..." Misa bowed her head sadly and fell silent.

    She understood that Rian was bound by a promise to the person who had saved him, and there was little she could do to prevent him from leaving again.

    Yet, despite this understanding, a powerful sense of longing still rooted itself in her heart, and her selfish desire to be with Rian in that moment began to intensify.

    Sensing his wife''s sadness, Rian shed a sly smile and swiftly pushed her down, catching Misa off guard.

    "Honey?!" Misa eximed in surprise, but Rian didn''t let itst long as he silenced her with a deep, passionate kiss.

    After the intense moment, Rian suggested, "Alright, how about before I leave, I''ll entrust our second child to you?"

    He wore a yful smile as he whispered these words to Misa.

    Instantly, Misa''s face turned as red as an apple, and she was at a loss for words.

    Despite her current age, the desire to have a second child with Rian had always lingered in her heart, even after his previous disappearance.

    Now, presented with this unexpected opportunity, she found herself feeling both excited and shy.

    With a soft expression, she nodded in agreement while muttering, "Um~"

    Seeing her consent, Rian''s passion ignited, and they became deeply intimate that afternoon.

    ...

    Nighttime

    Arthur leisurely leaned against the window, gazing up at the enchanting night sky.

    "The view here is truly beautiful," Arthur murmured softly.

    He had rented out the most luxurious inn in the entire city, making it his lodging base for the night.

    At present, he finds himself in the highest room on the top floor, with Vivian''s room adjacent to his own.

    "I never expected Emperor Alex''s cruelty to be so severe," Arthur sighed, still contemting the revtions his mother had shared with him.

    "However, I wonder what could have driven him to treat his wife in such a manner, and does Lucia possess any knowledge of these events?" He mused, delving deep into his memories.

    Suddenly, the robe lying on the table moved on its own, and Arthur, lost in his reverie, gasped in surprise.

    "That''s..." Arthur narrowed his eyes and looked at the robe, only to be astonished as a white fox emerged from it!

    "Little fox?!"

    "How did you appear there?" Arthur eximed and rushed over to embrace the fox.

    In response to Arthur''s exmation, the fox, appearing as if it had just woken up, climbed onto his shoulders and affectionately rubbed its tail and head against his cheek.

    "Huuaaa~" The fox curled up lightly, seemingly relishing the warmth of Arthur''s presence.

    Witnessing this endearing scene, Arthur chuckled, holding the little fox as he made his way to the bed.

    "I had no idea you even existed," Arthur said in puzzlement while settling on the bed and stroking the fox''s soft fur.

    He hadn''t noticed any added weight to his robe earlier,pletely unaware that there was a white fox nestled within the inner pocket!

    In response to Arthur''s question, the white fox simply licked his palm and dozed off again.

    Amused, Arthur noticed that this fox had been sleeping almost continuously since yesterday.

    "Is she unwell, or has something unknown happened to her?" Arthur wondered aloud as he continued to caress the fur.

    However, he decided to put aside these thoughts for now, feeling certain that, in due time, he would uncover the truth about the little fox.

    After all, Arthur believed that the little fox would surely let him know if it felt unwell.

    As he contemted Emperor Alex once more, he tried to make sense of the ruler''s actions.

    "He loved his wife but killed her." Feeling perplexed and unable to find any clear answers, Arthury down, gazing up at the sky above.

    "This guy is the only one who can befuddle me like this, sigh," he grumbled irritably as thoughts of Emperor Alex lingered in his mind.

    While lost in his thoughts, he suddenly heard a voice he hadn''t heard in a long time.

    "Master! I''m back!"

 Chapter 127 Rians Diary And Learning The Theory!

    ?

    "Arthasia?!" Arthur was taken aback, and suddenly, before him, stood Arthasia, with her hair in a neat bun and wearing a red and ck dress.

    "Master!" She lovingly embraced Arthur''s face and kissed him.

    At first, Arthur was surprised, but he didn''t pull away, instead gently caressing her face with his hand as she floated before him.

    In that moment, the two quelled each other''s longing and then reluctantly separated.

    "Did you miss me, master?" Arthasia smiled warmly and gazed at Arthur with happiness in her eyes.

    Hearing her question, Arthur nodded naturally and answered sincerely, "Of course! I missed you so much, and at one point, I was worried you might not show up again, hey~"

    He yfully sighed and shook his head, as if expressing mock sadness.

    In truth, he knew Arthasia would eventually wake up from her slumber, so he wasn''t genuinely worried.

    As expected, Arthasia''s face beamed with joy, and she ced her hands on her hips, dering, "See! Master can''t possibly live without me!"

    She nodded confidently and spoke in a slightly arrogant tone, as if everything had gone exactly as she had predicted.

    Arthur couldn''t help but feel the corner of his mouth twitch at her behavior.

    However, he chose not to react, understanding that they had just reunited after a long time apart.

    "Yes, yes, you''re right," Arthur responded with a yful roll of his eyes,zily bantering with Arthasia.

    After a while, he noticed something different about Arthasia and couldn''t resist asking her about it.

    "By the way, Arthasia, I feel like you''ve changed a bit." He observed her closely, noticing that her hair was slightly longer and her breasts appeared to berger!

    Upon realizing that Arthur had noticed the changes, Arthasia couldn''t help but feel a mixture of pride and astonishment.

    "You''re quite observant, master!" She yfully twisted her body, showcasing her curves as if to ask, "Do you find me attractive?"

    Arthur couldn''t help but chuckle at her adorable antics and nod approvingly.

    "Yes, you do look more mature in that aspect," he offered a smallpliment.

    Arthasia beamed with satisfaction and pride upon hearing Arthur''spliment, nodding in agreement.

    "However..." Arthur narrowed his eyes, creating brief suspense before continuing.

    "But?" Arthasia''s curiosity was piqued as she tilted her head, awaiting his response.

    Arthur grinned mischievously and whispered, "However, your behavior is still quite childlike!"

    Her eyes widened in surprise, and she pointed at Arthur.

    "You...You!" Arthasia was tempted to be angry, but she couldn''t deny the truth of what he said.

    "Hum!" Failing to find a counterargument, she could only turn away with a huff, feeling a mix of annoyance and amusement.

    Arthur chuckled, relishing these yful moments that brought joy to him.

    "Alright, alright, I was just teasing; don''t take it to heart, okay?" Arthur gently pinched her little cheeks, speaking softly.

    Nevertheless, Arthasia continued to feign anger, crossing her arms over her chest and deliberately averting her gaze, refusing to look at Arthur.

    Realizing his approach wasn''t breaking through her act, Arthur promptly embraced little Arthasia and tenderly said, "Don''t be angry, okay?"

    In response, Arthasia''s face turned red, and she seemed to emit smoke in a disy of adorable frustration!

    "Alright, but can you let me go?" Arthasia requested it with a hint of embarrassment, feeling slightly breathless from the close encounter.

    With a smile, Arthur released his hold on her and inquired, "So, have you forgiven me?"

    Nodding, her face still bright red, Arthasia replied with a mumbled, "Hmm~"

    Soon, Arthur proceeded with their conversation, inquiring about why she had been asleep for so long and other matters.

    "I see. So, it''s because you expended a lot of energy giving me all those gifts?" Arthur asked, resting his chin on his hand.

    Arthasia nodded and borated, "That''s correct, Master!"

    "I felt my energy deplete all of a sudden, and it made my body feel incredibly weak, leading me to fall asleep," she exined.

    "But now, I sense that I''m growing stronger, and you can see the changes in me, right?" Arthasia beamed with a sweet smile as she spoke.

    Hearing her exnation, Arthur became slightly perplexed.

    After all, if Arthasia was a system and her purpose was to assign tasks and offer rewards, it seemed odd that her energy would be depleted by giving out rewards forpleting those tasks.

    To be honest, right from the beginning, Arthur felt a sense of mystery surrounding Arthasia''s existence, especially when he first encountered the strange woman who gifted him the system.

    There were no indications or exnations regarding Arthasia''s origin, leaving him to wonder if the woman had forgotten or deliberately withheld such information.

    Noticing Arthur''s peculiar demeanor, Arthasia tilted her head slightly and inquired, "Master, is something bothering you?"

    Startled by her question, Arthur swiftly nced at Arthasia and adeptlyposed himself.

    "No, it''s nothing. Don''t worry about it," he reassured her, suppressing his curiosity for the time being.

    He realized that it wouldn''t be wise to directly question Arthasia about his confusion.

    Instead, he decided to keep his thoughts to himself and wait to see if his feelings were just a passing sensation or if there was indeed something amiss.

    Hearing his response, Arthasia was intrigued, but she restrained herself from pressing further and smoothly changed the topic of conversation.

    "By the way, where are we now, master?" Arthasia suddenly realized that the surroundings were unfamiliar, and she had been so engrossed in their conversation earlier that she forgot to inquire about their current location.

    Arthur let out a sigh and walked toward the window.<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>

    "We are currently on our way to Arkham, Arthasia," Arthur replied, gesturing toward the beautiful night sky, indicating that their destination was quite far away.

    Her eyes widening in surprise, Arthasia''s face lit up, and she excitedly spun around Arthur.

    "Arkham! Will we arrive there tomorrow?" she asked, trying to contain her enthusiasm.

    As much as she wanted to explore Arkham, she couldn''t venture too far away because she had to stay with Arthur.

    Arthur nodded with a smile. "It''s likely that we''ll reach the gates of the Imperial city, Arkham, tomorrow night, considering the speed of our horse-drawn carriage," he exined, closing his eyes and leaning his body forward.

    "Wow!" Unable to contain her excitement, Arthasia jumped joyfully into the air.

    Seeing Arthasia''s behavior, Arthur simply smiled and slowly closed the window.

    "Well, it''s gettingte, and you should get some sleep too," Arthur suggested to Arthasia.

    At first, Arthasia''s expression turned sullen, and sheined, "But, I just woke up-"

    However, when she saw Arthur looking tired, she quickly reconsidered and nodded in agreement.

    "Well, I won''t disturb you any longer, master." Arthasia pretended to yawn and then vanished suddenly.

    Arthur smiled at her yful act and let out a gentle sigh. He then returned to his bed and carefully ced the fox beside him.

    Leaning against the edge of the bed, he began to ponder.

    "Panel, Active!" Arthur whispered, and in response, his information panel appeared in his vision.

    --------------------------------------------

    [Statistical Data]

    [Name: Arthur Asvold]

    [Title: Only Son of Duke Asvold''s Mansion, Heir, Temporary Ruler of the Southern Region, Owner of Astonishing Talents (Formerly)]

    [Special Title: Sole Possessor of Space Core, the Unique Bearer of Two Cores]

    [Age: 15 years old]

    [Awakened Core: Fire (Outer)/Space (Hidden)]

    [Level: Two-Circle Element (Fire)/Two-Circle Element (Space)]

    [Hobbies: Reading, Practicing, ying Chess,...]

    [Mastered Elemental Arts: Fireball (Fire Elemental Art: One Star), Warp Space (Space Elemental Art: One Star), Space Teleport (Space Elemental Art: One Star)]

    [Ambition: Return to his world, be the strongest, change destiny, rule the Balka Empire,...]

    [Talent: Extremely Strong (Special Core Holder)]

    [Main Task: Please Refer Here...]

    --------------------------------------------

    Arthur nced at the panel, deep in thought for a moment.

    Truth be told, the reason he hadn''t been able to focus on increasing his strength recently wasn''t due toziness but rather due to the overwhelming amount of responsibilities he had to attend to.

    The impending war and the n for Anna weighed heavily on his mind, demanding his attention and strategizing.

    And then there was the matter of studying the theory that Rian had recorded.

    Arthur was eager to delve into it further and unlock its potential.

    As these thoughts swirled in his mind, he knew that he had to find the right bnce between his duties and personal growth.

    After all, his strength would be crucial in the days toe, and he couldn''t afford to neglect it.

    "I''ve been quite careless about my practicetely," Arthur mumbled, feeling annoyed with himself.

    "But perhaps it''s also because I haven''tid a solid foundation for my training!" He took a deep breath, then retrieved a small book from his space pouch.

    "Whoosh!" In his hand materialized a small book titled, "My Observations."

    "So, this is the book Rian uses to jot down every single thought?" Arthur marveled at the idea of a powerful character like Rian continuously learning and exploring new things.

    To Arthur, individuals like Rian were worthy of admiration for their ceaseless pursuit of knowledge and self-improvement.

    Immediately, he opened the book and began reading it carefully.

    The first page detailed Rian''s early days as an assassin, recounting his near-fatal encounter with his enemy and various other experiences.

    Arthur absorbed the information seriously,mitting it all to memory.

    The contents of the book held immense value, surpassing even a thousand high-level crystal stones, as it contained the experiences of a top-level elemental saint!

    As he read, Arthur sensed that he hadn''t reached the end yet and that there were still a few pages left.

    "Supposedly, behind this paper is a theory that will shake the world, right?" Arthur''s heart raced with excitement.

    Although the theory might not be perfect in its current state, he was confident that he could identify any ws instantly, for he considered himself a genius.

    "Alright, let''s get started!" Taking a deep breath, he slowly turned to the next page.

    Suddenly, his eyes widened, and he gasped in shock.

    "This is...."

 Chapter 128 Astonishing New Discoveries And The Twenty Ancient Forbidden Elemental Arts

    ?

    "This..." Arthur eximed, his eyes widening in surprise as he turned to the next page.

    To his astonishment, it disyed a detailed illustration of human chest anatomy,plete withbeled body parts.

    The drawing showcased the heart on the left side, surrounded by a cluster of elemental cores, exhibiting Rian''s impressive knowledge of human anatomy.

    It was evident that Rian was a true genius, well-versed in theplexities of human body parts.

    "Perhaps it''s because he''s a killer that he knows so much about the human body," Arthur pondered, his thoughts racing for a moment before nodding in agreement.

    "Yes, that must be it!" he eximed, his certainty and conviction evident in his voice.

    He then turned his attention to the bottom page, which contained an in-depth exnation of the theory Rian had mentioned, and he read it attentively.

    After immersing himself in the text for half an hour, Arthur shook his head, a smile gracing his lips.

    He felt as though he had stumbled upon a new continent!

    "Crazy, what a crazy thought!" Arthur muttered, a chuckle escaping his lips.

    "I never considered it from this perspective before¡ªthat if I read this theory without any prior knowledge of the entire novel process, I might think Rian was crazy!" He eximed in disbelief, releasing a small sigh.

    Rian''s theory of mana maniption was undoubtedly unique.

    Typically, mana maniption involves gathering mana through the heart and channeling it to the core.

    Afterward, the core would distribute mana throughout the body, allowing the formation of elemental arts.

    However, in Rian''s theory, mana is not collected through the heart but through a rather substantialponent of the human body¡ªthe brain.

    From there, it is channeled to the Core.

    Never once did Arthur consider such an idea, as he believed the brain to be entirely vulnerable, and the thought of sacrificing himself as an experimental subject was far from appealing.

    Yet, with Rian''s theory now before him, he couldn''t help but reconsider how it might actually function.

    In Rian''s book, the exnation halted at that point.

    After all, Rian himself had not perfected the theory, and it took several more months of dedicated work.

    "I truly desire to study and delve deeper into this, but it appears that time is slipping away," he murmured as he closed the book, aware that night would soon give way to morning.

    Feeling fatigued and yearning for sleep, he returned the book to his space pouch and settled onto the bed, his mind still pondering the intricacies of the theory.

    Yet a sudden realization crossed his mind, causing his face to contort slightly into a frown.

    "By the way, I left Runa while she was still asleep," he said, releasing a small sigh as guilt washed over him for leaving her behind.

    "I hope she forgives me for departing without her permission in person and only leaving her a letter," he added, a faint smile crossing his face, feeling somewhat reassured.

    Gently lifting the nket, he turned his head to look at the white fox, who remained fast asleep.

    "This little fox is truly like azy pig," Arthur chuckled, running his hand through her soft fur.

    He then closed his eyes slowly and drifted into a peaceful slumber.

    ...

    Morning

    Arthur and Vivian pressed on with their journey towards Arkham, seatedfortably in their horse-drawn carriage.

    ncing at the passing scenery, Arthur turned to Vivian and inquired, "It seems like we''ll arrive in Arkham tonight, right?"

    Vivian nodded, a gentle smile gracing her lips. "Yes, most likely we''ll reach there tonight at this carriage''s speed."

    Taking a casual sip of her tea, she spoke in a rxed tone, savoring the moment.

    Hearing this, Arthur didn''t reply immediately.

    Instead, he leaned back, crossed his legs, and let himself rx.

    His gaze fixated on the teacup resting on the table as he lost himself in thought.

    Eventually, he looked at Vivian and asked, "By the way, Mother, can you continue your story?"

    Arthur''s tone softened slightly, and upon hearing his request, Vivian paused for a moment with her teacup in hand.

    Taking a deep breath, she carefully set down her teacup.

    "Are you sure you want to hear it, my dear?" Vivian looked at him with a hesitant expression.

    Last night, she had contemted deeply and started to doubt whether she should tell him this.

    After all, what his brother had done was terribly cruel, and she feared that Arthur might be influenced by it.

    She loved Arthur dearly and didn''t want her son to change after hearing this.

    Arthur himself was slightly surprised to see Vivian acting like this, as she had appeared rxed before.<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>

    "Could Emperor Alex''s actions really be so terrible that he killed his own wife?" He pondered, his head lowered in deep thought.

    Soon, he raised his gaze and looked at Vivian.

    "Please don''t worry about that, Mother," Arthur answered confidently.

    "Because the more I learn about Emperor Alex, the more I know about him." He held her hand reassuringly and spoke calmly.

    Upon hearing Arthur''s words, Vivian let out a small sigh, knowing her son had been stubborn since he was little.

    "Alright, please listen." Vivian spoke lightly and began to exin.

    "Do you know about the Light Elemental Art, my brother, Emperor Alex, which is famous throughout the Balka Empire?" Vivian gazed deeply at Arthur and asked him.

    Arthur nodded and replied casually, "Of course, I know a lot about it."

    "The Elemental Light Art is widely renowned in the Balka Empire and perhaps throughout the entire continent due to its devastating and destructive effects, earning it the name ''The Land-Destroying Elemental Light Art!''" Arthur praised it honestly.

    This elemental art is incredibly powerful and kept at a secretive level.

    He could only imagine that this elemental art was beyond his wildest imagination!

    In the novel''s description, it was revealed that Emperor Alex had used it during his battle against Emperor Savara in the past.

    And in the uing war, he would lead the troops and wield this elemental art!

    Vivian nodded upon hearing this, but her expression didn''t show admiration; instead, she seemed slightly worried.

    Observing this, Arthur sensed that there must be a connection between Vivian''s question and the Empress of Balka''s death.

    "Is there a connection between that elemental art and the Empress''s death, Mother?" he asked softly.

    As expected, Vivian nodded and sighed.

    "Do you know how my brother obtained that elemental art?" Vivian looked at Arthur with some emotion.

    Startled, Arthur rubbed his chin and began to think, but he couldn''t recall anything rted to it.

    Seeing Arthur remain silent, Vivian quickly continued her words.

    "It''s because the primary condition to obtain that elemental art is by sacrificing the soul of someone beloved!" Vivian''s words hit Arthur like a bomb, causing him to stand up from the sofa.

    "Are you saying this is true, Mother?!" Arthur asked in disbelief.

    However, he soon remembered that he had read an ancient book in the library that mentioned twenty types of forbidden ancient elemental arts.

    These elemental arts were only possessed by special elemental holders, and among those twenty elemental arts were three light elemental arts!

    Without waiting for Arthur to speak, Vivian resumed her words.

    "I don''t know the specifics of how he obtained and learned that elemental art that led to the Empress of Balka''s murder." Vivian closed her eyes, and a wave of sadness washed over her.

    She had a very close rtionship with the Empress when she was alive, treating her like a sister.

    Learning about her death at that time deeply saddened her, and she couldn''t ept it.

    But the harsh reality was in front of her, and she couldn''t do anything about it.

    Moreover, the Empress had been suffering from illness for a long time before eventually sumbing, all caused by her own husband, Emperor Balka!

    Vivian knew this because her brother, Emperor Balka, had briefly informed her!

    Arthur, who had been pondering, was now quite shocked and began to link this fact to the twenty ancient elemental arts he had read about.

    "Did Emperor Alex study this forbidden elemental art?" He was slightly hesitant because the twenty ancient forbidden elemental arts were not extensively exined in the ancient book he read, leaving himcking information about them.

    Taking a deep breath, he looked at Vivian.

    "Mother, I want to ask you," Arthur inquired.

    Vivian, looking somewhat saddened, replied, "What is it, my dear?"

    Taking another deep breath, Arthur furrowed his brow.

    "Where did Emperor Alex obtain that elemental art, and was the sacrifice meant to happen slowly to the victim and not result in an immediate death?"

    This was the core of what he wanted to ask because, as far as he knew, Emperor Alex seemed to have used that ancient elemental art even before the Empress died.

    Hearing this, Vivian shook her head and answered, "I don''t know how he learned that elemental art, but what I know is that since he started studying it, the Empress began to fall sick, and it eventually led to her death." Vivian responded softly, with a hint of sadness.

    Arthur nodded, gaining some understanding.

    The possibility was that the Light Elemental Art that Emperor Alex had learned must be rted to the twenty ancient forbidden elemental arts!

    "But... wasn''t it said that the twenty ancient forbidden elemental arts had vanished into the river of history? So how could they resurface?" Arthur pondered, furrowing his brow.

 Chapter 129 The City Protected By Colossal Walls, Arkham City!

    ?

    "Everything is bing so interesting and out of my control that I don''t really know if I can still be arrogant, huh~" Arthur shook his head, feeling helpless.

    Nheless, he wasn''t desperate or afraid because he still possessed an advantage that no one else had: knowledge of the contents of the novel!

    With this alone, he resembled a prophet capable of glimpsing the future, even though he understood that the world''s current path had deviated from his novel.

    Observing Arthur''s silence and concern etched on his face, Vivian couldn''t help but ask, "Honey, is this burdening you?"

    Her voice carried a mix of worry and fear, concerned about what she believed might befall Arthur.

    However, Arthur snapped out of his reverie and promptly gazed at Vivian, shaking his head.

    "Don''t worry, my mom. I''m fine," he replied with a reassuring smile and a soothing tone.

    With that, Arthur shifted the topic and steered their conversation away from the subject of the empress''s death.

    Meanwhile, in Fluxy vige, Rian stepped out of the house he shared with his wife, Misa, and daughter, Lyna.

    "Did you forget anything, my dear?" Misa inquired, her expression pensive, as she stood before Rian.

    Upon hearing his wife''s question, Rian paused to contemte for a moment.

    He realized that he had no belongings with him after he fainted because his battle with the members of the Light-Eaters organization had utterly destroyed everything he owned.

    So he ventured forth with nothing but his two ck daggers and the supplies his wife had prepared.

    Rian shook his head gently and cast a reassuring nce at Misa.

    "Don''t worry, my dear. I left all my valuables behind, and now I only have these daggers," he said, pointing to the two ck des at his waist and offering a reassuring smile.

    Misa nodded with a sense of relief, yet her expression still betrayed reluctance and unease.

    Rian was well aware of her feelings, so he embraced her tightly, gently rubbing her soft back.

    "Alright, don''t be sad, okay?" He whispered soothingly.

    "Didn''t we both promise to reunite once Iplete my mission and bring you and our daughter, Lyna, to Rozen?" His smile was tender as he nted a loving kiss on Misa''s cheek.

    Upon hearing this, Misa took a deep breath, findingfort in Rian''s arms, and hugged him tightly in return.

    "You have to promise me that you won''t leave me again, okay?" Her voice grew hoarse, and tears welled up at the corners of her eyes.

    Rian nodded and replied firmly, "Absolutely! I won''t break my promise this time! Please believe in me, okay?"

    They held each other close, expressing their affection openly, leaving Lyna feeling a bit left out, like a light bulb.

    "Can''t you two spare a thought for me?!" Lyna puffed up her cheeks, feigning anger at her parents.

    Startled by her remark, Rian and Misa exchanged nces before bursting intoughter, their eyes filled with warmth and happiness.

    "Alright, alright, forgive me, my little princess." Rianughed and released the hug with Misa, then tenderly embraced Lyna.

    "My daughter looks so cute when she''s jealous," he chuckled, gently stroking Lyna''s silky hair.

    Hearing this, Lyna hugged Rian tightly, her expression turning sad.

    "Dad... please promise toe back to us, okay?" She buried her face in Rian''s broad chest, pleading with a touch of sadness in her tone.

    Rian nodded and reassured her, "Of course I''ming back because my beloved daughter and wife are here. There''s no way I won''te back," he vowed to Lyna.

    Lyna beamed with a smile as the three of them embraced each other with affection, only parting reluctantly.

    Rian gazed at his wife and daughter, a smile gracing his lips as he took a deep breath.

    "I hope both of you take good care of your health and safety so that when we meet again, we can all livefortably, alright?" Rian said, his smile filled with love and concern.

    Upon hearing this, both Misa and Lyna nodded in unison.

    Misa sped her palms together on her chest, her smile tinged with sadness, while Lyna ced her hands confidently on her hips, returning the smile.

    The two responded in unison, "Of course!"

    With everything settled, Rian grinned and dered, "Then I''m off!"

    "Dad, take care of yourself!" Lyna waved with a happy expression on her face.

    "Honey, take care of yourself and your health, okay?" Misa also waved at Rian, her voice filled with love and concern.

    Rian nodded and replied, "Sure!"

    With those parting words, he slowly turned around and made his way towards the outer door of the vige.

    Misa and Lyna stood there, watching Rian''s broad back recede into the distance, and both couldn''t help but shed tears of mixed emotions.

    As he walked past the houses of the Fluxy vigers, Rian greeted them all warmly, his presence leaving a sense of camaraderie and friendship among the tight-knitmunity.

    During his short stay, Rian used his skills to assist the vigers of Fluxy, leaving asting positive impression on them.

    He knew that these people had been instrumental in ensuring his wife and daughter''s safety and well-being.

    Their support and care had allowed Misa and Lyna to thrive in this vige.

    As he stood before the vige gate, gazing at the dense forest thaty ahead, Rian couldn''t help but look back once more, a faint smile gracing his lips.

    "Where there is meeting, there must be separation," he muttered softly.

    "However, after separation, there will be another meeting," he reassured himself, his determination resolute.

    He shifted his focus back to the path ahead, immediately channeling the mana within him.<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>

    A surge of extraordinarily potent energy gathered in the core near his heart, manifesting hismand over magic.

    "I never expected that the seemingly suicidal act of consuming the medicine young Master Arthur gave me would unintentionally heal all my wounds and expel the poison from my body!" Rian chuckled to himself, his fists clenching in excitement.

    He could feel his strength surging to its peak!

    High-level Elemental Saint!

    "Now is the time to fulfill my promise to young Master Arthur!" His gaze grew determined as he dered it.

    With a soft whisper, "Wind Elemental Art: eleration!"

    In an instant, his form vanished like the wind, and the leaves where he once stood swirled around in a whirlwind.

    It was as if his body had fused with the very air itself!

    ...

    Evening

    Arthur and Vivian found themselves leaning on each other, both too exhausted to engage in conversation.

    The rarity of this moment was amplified by the tranquil night ambiance, which enveloped them in silence with only the sound of horse hooves echoing outside.

    The ray of moonlight filtered through the carriage''s cracks, casting a serene glow on their surroundings.

    Unexpectedly, the carriage came to a halt, and a guard who had been standing watch outside knocked gently on the carriage door.

    "Apologies for the interruption, young master Arthur and Lady Vivian," the guard said with the utmost respect.

    Arthur and Vivian opened their eyes, both sitting up as they regained awareness of their surroundings.

    "Is there something urgent?" Arthur responded in azy tone, indicating that he had just woken up.

    Hearing Arthur''s inquiry from within the carriage, the guard swiftly exined, "Young Master Arthur, I wanted to report that Arkham City is now clearly visible from our current location. We will reach there in a few minutes!"

    Surprised by the news, Arthur swiftly opened the carriage door and stepped outside.

    "Is Arkham truly within sight?" Arthur inquired, seeking confirmation from the guard.

    The guard nodded, acknowledging Arthur''s amazement, and gestured towards the direction ahead.

    Before them, a sight of splendor greeted them¡ªa magnificent and opulent city, safeguarded by a colossal wall.

    Even from a considerable distance, Arthur could make out the grandeur of a massive pce.

    The way the pce seemed to be floating in the sky, perched behind the towering wall, added to its majestic allure.

    "It''s the imperial pce of Balka!" Arthur eximed in awe, his heart brimming with excitement.

    "Alright, lead the troops to Arkham immediately!" Arthurmanded before returning to the carriage.

    "Very well!" The guard bowed respectfully and then proceeded to lead the other guards, continuing the journey towards Arkham.

    On the other hand, Vivian, who remained inside the carriage but could hear their conversation, couldn''t help but ask curiously.

    "Are we going to arrive soon?" Vivian inquired, seeking confirmation once again.

    Arthur nodded and smiled gently in response.

    "Yes, Mom," he replied reassuringly.

    "We''ll be there in a few minutes, or at most, half an hour," Arthur exined.

    Vivian smiled at Arthur''s answer, yet a trace of worry lingered on her face, which Arthur noticed immediately.

    "Are you worried about my engagement to Lucia, Mom?" Arthur asked instinctively, already sensing what was on Vivian''s mind.

    Nodding in confirmation of Arthur''s assumption, Vivian replied, "Yes, I have this feeling that it''s all starting off on the wrong foot."

    Arthur was taken aback by Vivian''s concern, realizing that this might be where the story would begin to unfold¡ªthe war, the upheaval of the two empires, and... David''s rebellion.

    He understood that everything was poised for action, with only the catalyst needed to set events into motion¡ªthe catalyst being Vivian''s poisoning.

    However, with him present and intervening, there was no way that would happen.

    So, the potential catalyst was...

    "My engagement to Lucia..." Arthur whispered, gently embracing Vivian to reassure her.

    As the horse-drawn carriage continued its journey through the nighttime atmosphere, they drew closer to the magnificent city of Arkham.

    ...

    On the other side,

    Rian, his body and face concealed by a cloak except for his eyes, swiftly leaped from one tree to another.

    With his strength fully restored, the journey to Arkham became a straightforward task for him.

    With a swiftnding on a tree, Rian paused for a moment, his eyes fixated on the view of a city shielded by massive walls.

    At the heart of the city stood a pce so massive that it seemed to float with its grandeur.

    "Arkham City..." He murmured softly before covering himself once more with the cloak and blending into the clear night sky, disappearing from sight.

 Chapter 130 The Splendor Of Arkham City: Worries And Anticipations

    ?

    The horse-drawn carriage gradually came to a stop in front of the city gate, and the guard apanying them appeared to be engaged in a conversation with the gatekeeper.

    "It seems our guards are conversing with the gatekeeper of Arkham City," Arthur remarked, his gaze tender as he looked at Vivian.

    Vivian nodded, offering a smile, and then rested her head on Arthur''s shoulder as if she were dozing off.

    Soon, the carriage guard concluded his discussion and knocked on the carriage door, calling Arthur over respectfully.

    "Young Master Arthur and Lady Vivian, we have arrived at the city gates... Would you prefer to head directly to the Pce, or would you like to rest at the inn first?" The guard inquired with the utmost respect.

    Arthur understood the reason behind the question: it waste, and arriving at the pce during the nighttime could be considered impolite.

    This was a matter of basic etiquette when visiting a noble house or even the pce itself.

    Despite his exceptionally high social status, such etiquette was usually not required of Arthur.

    Contemting for a moment, Arthur refrained from answering the guard''s question immediately and instead turned to Vivian, who rested on his shoulder.

    "Mother, would you prefer us to head straight to the pce or go to the inn first?" Arthur asked softly.

    It wasn''t that he couldn''t decide; rather, he wanted to hear Vivian''s opinion before making a choice.

    Upon hearing this, Vivian opened her eyes and pondered for a moment.

    "I am more inclined to go to the inn first because I honestly feel unprepared to face my brother right away," Vivian admitted, shaking her head before settling back into her original position.

    Arthur nodded in understanding and concurred with Vivian''s sentiment.

    With their decision made, Arthur conveyed their choice to the guards waiting outside the carriage.

    "Take us to the inn first, and tomorrow morning, we will proceed to the pce," Arthur replied casually to the guard outside.

    Hearing Arthur''s response, the guard didn''t dare ask any more questions and respectfully acknowledged hismand.

    "Understood, as ordered!" He replied and then directed their caravan to enter the gate.

    The horse-drawn carriage, bearing the zing fire emblem and apanied by equestrian guards, smoothly made its way into the city of Arkham through a designatedne.

    ...

    Meanwhile

    "Whoosh!" A shadowy figure flickered towards Arkham City at astonishing speed.

    Soon, the cloaked form halted in front of a colossal gate that loomed above, leaving a profound impression.

    "Arkham City truly lives up to its reputation as the center of all cities in the four regions!" The cloaked figure expressed admiration for the city.

    The guards stationed around the gate remained oblivious to the figure''s presence, as if they were merely shadows blending with the darkness of the night.

    The cloaked figure then pulled back the hood, revealing the face of none other than Rian!

    "I wonder if the person young Master Arthur spoke of is still waiting for my arrival, considering I didn''t arrive at the agreed time," Rian muttered with a tinge of guilt, hastily closing his hood once more.

    A sudden, overpowering sensation coursed through Rian''s body, as if a formidable beast had fixed its attention on him, leaving him momentarily immobilized and his movements restricted by an unseen and powerful force.

    "What terrifying power!" Rian''s face visibly paled at the intensity of the experience.

    "Thankfully, that individual didn''t mean to attack me; otherwise, just the thought of harming me would have turned me into a lifeless corpse in an instant!" He eximed, his heart pounding from the encounter.

    Without wasting any time, he swiftly chanted his wind elemental art, and in a blink, he vanished into the city.

    ...

    Imperial Pce

    "Oh, have my sister and Arthur arrived yet, Butler?" Emperor Alex reclinedzily on his throne, casually inquiring with the butler standing beside him.

    Upon hearing the question, the butler nodded in confirmation.

    "Indeed, Your Highness. The gatekeeper reported the arrival of a white horse-drawn carriage bearing the zing mes emblem, which undoubtedly represents the coat of arms of the Asvold family," the butler replied, bowing his head respectfully.

    "Furthermore, it appears they have chosen to forego an immediate visit to the pce and instead opt to stay at an inn for the night before proceeding to the pce tomorrow morning," the butler added.

    Emperor Alex nodded lightly and inquired further: "Does that boy, Arthur Asvold, know about the betrothal I arranged with Lucia?"

    The butler paused for a moment, carefully considering his response, before answering, "Young Lord Arthur Asvold should already be aware of the betrothal, as the news has likely spread widely."

    The butler''s confidence in his answer stemmed from his own assessment of the situation.<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>

    Emperor Alex acknowledged the butler''s response, as it aligned with the widespread nature of the news.

    "By the way, the state of the border remains tense, correct?" Emperor Alex asked, opening his eyes, which he had closed earlier.

    "That is correct, Your Majesty. Duke David is maintaining a strong and vignt defense, making it challenging for the troops of the Savaran Empire to breach the border," the butler replied respectfully.

    Emperor Alex pondered for a moment before inquiring further, "Has our capital''s army been fully mobilized?"

    The butler nodded confidently as he replied, "Indeed, Your Majesty. Considering that this war is meant to be the ultimate sh between the two empires, our forces will be deployed as extensively as you desire."

    Emperor Alex''s face broke into a smile, reassuring him that everything was proceeding ording to his meticulouslyid ns.

    He could now await the unfolding events, ready to set his long-anticipated dozen-year n into motion.

    "Finally..." A cold smile yed on Emperor Alex''s lips, but suddenly, his expression shifted subtly, and he nced towards the end of the pce as if eyeing someone in particr.

    After a few seconds, Emperor Alex withdrew his gaze and shook his head, prompting the butler to cautiously inquire, "Is there a problem, Your Majesty?"

    However, Emperor Alex merely smiled faintly and waved off the concern.

    "It''s nothing, just a small, insignificant matter," he said dismissively, then swiftly rose from his throne and looked at the butler.

    "Prepare a weing banquet for the arrival of my sister and Arthur Asvold," Emperor Alex ordered before vanishing from his position like a fleeting light.

    "Yes, Your Majesty!" The butler responded respectfully before also vanishing to fulfill his duty.

    ...

    Meanwhile, Arthur calmly observed the magnificent, twinkling cityscape of Arkham, taking in the view at a leisurely pace.

    He rested his chin on his palm while leaning against the window, deeply impressed by the city''s grandeur.

    "No wonder this city is known as the center of the Balka Empire; it truly lives up to the title," Arthur silently praised himself, admiring the nighttime scenery of Arkham City.

    He couldn''t help but acknowledge that even the cities of Celestria and Rozen, where he has visited, couldn''t match the grandeur and solidity of Arkham City.

    It was evident that Arkham held the heart of the Balka Empire, regardless of the divisions among its four major regions.

    However, his thoughts took a somber turn as he considered the potential impact of the impending war on this remarkable city.

    "I wonder if this city can still retain its peaceful charm in the midst of the impending conflict," he pondered, feeling a sense of sorrow.

    A war would undoubtedly have far-reaching consequences across all four major regions, including a significant city like Arkham.

    Although it might not be directly affected, subtle changes would inevitably take ce within its boundaries.

    "This is a flow that is bound to happen, and I alone cannot even change it." Arthur sighed, taking a deep breath as he gazed at the immense wall encircling Arkham City.

    The wall itself was a defining feature of Arkham City, far surpassing the walls of Celestria in both strength and size.

    "It''s only a matter of time, and everything will follow the unpredictable shifts of this world," Arthur contemted with an indifferent gaze fixed on the scenery outside.

    With a heavy heart, he closed the open window and slowly turned away, returning his attention to the room.

    The impending events weighed on his mind, and he knew that he had to brace himself for the challenges thaty ahead.

    ...

    At the same time, disguised as an ordinary person, Rian wandered through the bustling streets, marveling at the splendor of the legendary Arkham City.

    He leisurely explored various shops and sampled a variety of foods, quickly adapting to the vibrant atmosphere of the city.

    "Even Rozen couldn''t create an atmosphere quite like this." Rian praised himself inwardly, truly impressed by the grandeur of Arkham City.

    His attention then shifted to the colossal wall that stood protectively around the city, and he couldn''t help but contemte its power.

    "This wall is so formidable that not even a peak-level Elemental Saint could destroy it, unless... the legendary Supreme Elemental were to wield such power," Rian mused, making informed spections about the wall''s strength.

    As thoughts of the impending war crossed his mind, he couldn''t help but feel a sense of sorrow and regret.

    "I hope the impact of the war won''t be as devastating as I fear," he whispered, shaking his head.

    He continued to blend into the crowd, eventually vanishing from sight.

    Above, the three bright moons illuminated the peaceful and beautiful city of Arkham, seemingly blessing it with the goddess''s grace.

    Yet, unbeknownst to the city''s inhabitants, wars and other grave challengesy in wait for them in the future...

 Chapter 131 Imperial Palace And Emperor Balkas Invitation

    ?

    Morning

    Arthur and Vivian continued their journey to the Imperial Pce in a horse-drawn carriage.

    They opted for a special route, once used exclusively by high-ranking noble guests heading to the Pce.

    This decision saved them several hours, as the usual path would have been congested with therge number of people passing through in the morning.

    "Is that the imperial pce?" Arthur peered out of the carriage window, admiring the splendor of the grand structure from such a close distance.

    From outside the city walls, the pce appeared to be floating in the sky, but in reality, its immense size created the illusion.

    Vivian, upon hearing Arthur''s observation, also turned her gaze towards the pce with a profound sense of nostalgia, and a gentle smile appeared on her lips.

    "Yes, this is the Imperial Pce," she replied softly, her voice carrying a hint of wistfulness.

    Ever since her marriage to David, it has been quite a while since shest visited the pce.

    Her interactions with it had been limited, except for asional news exchanges with her niece, Lucia.

    Despite being Emperor Alex''s sister, Vivian''s encounters with him were quite rare, except for a recent invitation to discuss an impending war.

    However, she knew the invitation was merely a pretense to discuss her son''s engagement to her niece, Lucia.

    Finally, the carriage reached the pce gates, which were grand and heavily guarded by many formidable soldiers.

    "Even the gate guards possess powers of three to five circles," Arthur marveled as he observed the scene.

    He now realized the true might and influence of the Balka family.

    From this alone, the vast disparity in power between the Balka family and the Asvold family became evident.

    "However, I''m well aware that there must be numerous formidable individuals concealed within this pce," Arthur remarked, his gaze fixed on the resplendent structure before him.

    After sessfully passing the identity check andpleting other formalities, the carriage proceeded deeper into the heart of the pce.

    During the journey, Arthur witnessed a multitude of non-elemental and elemental warriors, ranging from one circle to eight circles, roaming around.

    "Does the imperial family breed these powerful individuals like they do with pigs?" Arthur''s lips twitched, and he couldn''t help but shake his head in disbelief as he settled back into his seat.

    Vivian, who had noticed Arthur''s earlier uneasiness, couldn''t help but be a little concerned.

    "Honey, is something bothering you?" Her worried and caring tone made Arthur aware that he had likely disyed his surprise too overtly.

    However, he quicklyposed himself, adopting a calm and nonchnt expression as usual.

    "It''s okay, Mom," Arthur reassured her.

    "I''m just truly amazed at the incredible power and sheer number of elementals present in the pce," he continued, his curiosity piqued.

    To be honest, the sheer quantity of these elementals alone was quite terrifying.

    Furthermore, while every five-year-old child experiences awakening each year, they need to reach the age of fifteen for their full awakening.

    Observing the vast number of elementals present, Arthur couldn''t help butprehend the generations of umted resources and time the imperial family must have invested in their cultivation, showcasing their formidable power.

    Considering this, it became apparent that the Asvold family might not possessparable strength and resources.

    In light of this, Arthur pondered how David could dare to rebel.

    Surely, with his status and intelligence, he must have been aware of this discrepancy.

    As Arthur was lost in thought, Vivian finally grasped the reason behind her son''s confusion.

    With a gentle smile, she replied, "Of course, my son."

    "Do you remember the agreement forged by the three great families thousands of years ago?" Vivian asked Arthur, her curiosity evident.

    Upon hearing this, Arthur furrowed his brow, recalling the history book that detailed the origins of the Balka Empire.

    "Are you referring to the three great families that yed a pivotal role in the formation of the Balka Empire?" Arthur asked Vivian with deep interest.

    Vivian nodded in confirmation and continued, "Exactly, the three great families are the Balka family, the Asvold family, and the Wilhem family."

    "The founders of these three families, who are also their respective ancestors, came together and forged an agreement to divide the territories, which eventually led to the establishment of four distinct regions," she calmly and borately exined.

    As Vivian shared this historical insight, Arthur pondered the significance of her words.

    He regarded Vivian with seriousness and curiosity, eager to learn more about the profound history that shaped their present circumstances.

    Arthur''s curiosity remained strong as he questioned, "How can the Balka family have control over fifty percent of the territory, while the other two families only possess twenty-five percent each?"

    Despite having ess to the library in the main mansion, he found little information about the manuscripts and books exining the tri-family agreement.

    Even the novel "The Birth of the Elemental Lord" omitted any discussion of this issue, which he deemed normal since the novel primarily focused on Abel''s story and details unrted to the protagonist wouldn''t be included.

    However, in the real world, such crucial details should not have eluded him, especially given the high-stakes situation he might face when dealing with figures like Emperor Alex and David.

    Arthur realized he needed a thorough understanding of three families histories to make informed decisions and avoid potential pitfalls.<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>

    Upon hearing his question, she admitted, "To be honest, I don''t know much either. The information I came across was from ancient manuscripts in the imperial library during my childhood."

    "I must confess, I never had much interest in reading ancient texts and delving into history, so I didn''t go through them thoroughly." Vivian shook her head, feeling a tinge of regret.

    She couldn''t help but wonder if sharing this knowledge with her son would have made him love her even more.

    Unfortunately, herck of information meant she couldn''t provide him with deeper details.

    Arthur smiled warmly and reassured her, saying, "It''s alright, Mom."

    "I can always explore the pce libraryter to find out more." He didn''t harbor any anger because he understood that not everyone found ancient texts and manuscripts engaging¡ªthey could be rather tedious for some individuals.

    Furthermore, Arthur acknowledged that his mother had obtained this information when she was just a child, which was quitemendable.

    He knew he could always continue his research at the libraryter.

    Vivian nodded in agreement, and the two exchanged warm smiles until the sudden halt of the carriage.

    "Have we reached the center of the pce already?" Arthur muttered to himself.

    "Knock!"

    A knock on the carriage door echoed, and a guard''s voice came from outside.

    "Apologies for the interruption, Young Master Arthur and Lady Vivian," the guard respectfully greeted them.

    "We have arrived at the center of the pce, Young Master and Lady Vivian," the guard informed.

    Arthur looked at Vivian, and they both nodded in understanding.

    Subsequently, Arthur slowly opened the carriage door and stepped out, with Vivian following closely behind him.

    Arthur smiled warmly at the guard and expressed his gratitude for their concern and care.

    The guard humbly bowed and replied, "It is our honor to apany you, Young Master Arthur and Lady Vivian."

    Arthur nodded appreciatively and then turned to Vivian.

    "Shall we proceed directly inside?" he inquired.

    However, before Vivian could respond, an elderly maid approached, apanied by several guards.

    "Wee, Lady Vivian and Young Master Arthur," the old maid and the imperial guards said, greeting them with respectful bows.

    Vivian, standing behind Arthur, was pleasantly surprised to see the old maid and responded with a happy smile.

    "Grandma Maya!" Vivian eximed with excitement, embracing the old maid with longing.

    "Lady, you''ve grown so much, and you''re even more beautiful since your marriage." Maya, the old maid, gently hugged Vivian back.

    Tears welled up in the corners of her eyes, as if she were reuniting with a grandchild she hadn''t seen in a long time.

    Arthur smiled warmly, recognizing the identity of the old woman before him.

    Maya was the nanny who had lovingly cared for Vivian since her childhood, following the passing of the Empress and Emperor Balka at that time.

    He felt genuinely happy that Vivian got to reunite with the person who had been her caretaker all those years.

    The two held each other in a heartfelt embrace for a long time before finally parting.

    "Grandma Maya, I''d like you to meet my beloved son, Arthur Asvold." Vivian introduced Arthur with immense joy, as if he were her own biological child.

    Upon hearing this, Maya politely bowed her head and saluted Arthur.

    "Greetings, Crown Prince Duke Asvold." She addressed him with respect, a gesture that made Arthur smile while gently shaking his head.

    "There''s no need for such formality, Grandma Maya," Arthur replied, skillfully helping Maya back to her feet.

    He looked at her with kindness in his eyes.

    "You took care of my mother since her childhood, and I can''t ept such formalities from you."

    Maya smiled at his words and didn''t push the matter further.

    "Very well, as youmand, Your Highness," she responded, her smile warm as she gazed at Arthur.

    After some lighthearted conversation, Maya finally revealed her main purpose for meeting them.

    "Lady Vivian and Young Master Arthur, my purpose foring here is to deliver the Emperor''s order for you both to join him in the throne room," Maya exined in detail.

    Arthur and Vivian nodded,prehending the importance of the summons, and exchanged knowing nces before nodding again in agreement.

    "Alright, please lead the way," Vivian said with a smile.

    "Please follow me," Maya replied warmly, taking the lead as she guided Arthur and Vivian towards the throne room.

 Chapter 132 We Meet Again...

    ?

    As the three of them stepped inside the pce, Arthur found himself captivated by the grandeur of his surroundings, and his curiositypelled him to look around in awe.

    "I''m at a loss for words to describe the magnificence of this pce," Arthur murmured softly, feeling overwhelmed by its sheer vastness and splendor.

    Inparison to Duke Asvold''s mansion, the pce was on an entirely different scale.

    "It truly deserves the title of an imperial pce," Arthur praised in awe as they continued walking through the magnificent halls.

    As they proceeded down a hallway, a breathtakingly beautiful garden appeared on his right side, adorned with a wide variety of unique and exquisite flowers.

    The sight was enchanting, and Arthur couldn''t help but pause to admire the garden''s beauty.

    "What a stunning garden!" Arthur eximed in surprise, thoroughly impressed by the unique and colorful flower arrangement forming a circr pattern.

    In the center of the garden stood an imposing statue of a man wearing a robe and a crown, towering at an estimated height of five meters.

    "That statue is of my brother, dear," Vivian quickly informed Arthur, realizing his fascination with the garden.

    Arthur nodded, then turned to Vivian beside him and inquired, "Has this statue been here since you were little, Mom?"

    Upon hearing the question, Vivian shook her head and responded, "No, this statue was actually crafted by Empress Balka herself."

    Slightly taken aback, Arthur nodded understandingly and refrained from asking further questions about it.

    Suddenly, Maya, who had remained silent, turned to Arthur with a mischievous glint in her eyes.

    "Young Master Arthur, did you know that Lady Vivian used to climb up that tree when she was a child?" Maya pointed to a lush tree at the center of the garden and giggled.

    Vivian''s face turned red with embarrassment, and she eximed, "Grandma! Why are you telling my son about that?"

    "What about my dignity as a mother?" She looked at Maya with annoyance, yfullyining.

    Arthur chuckled and gazed at Vivian with affection.

    "I never expected the character portrayed as cruel in the novel to have such a cute childhood," he mused to himself, casting a yful nce at Vivian.

    Realizing Arthur''s amused gaze, Vivian yfully red back at him.

    "Oh, so now you''re brave enough to tease your mother, huh?" Vivian teased, pinching Arthur''s cheek with mock annoyance.

    Unfazed, Arthur allowed Vivian to gently pinch his cheek.

    "I''m not making fun of you, Mom," he reassured her with a smile.

    "I was just genuinely surprised to learn about your childhood bravery," he exined, shaking his head.

    Vivian was taken aback, and her cheeks flushed red.

    "Humph! You know too much!" She looked away, pretending to sulk.

    Meanwhile, Maya observed the lively and cheerful interaction between them with a warm smile.

    It was evident that Vivian''s spirits had lifted in Arthur''spany.

    Since childhood, Maya knew that Vivian had endured immense pressure from rebels seeking to take over the imperial throne.

    Furthermore, Vivian''s isted upbringing without friends her age had shaped her reserved and cold demeanor towards others.

    The marriage with David hadpletely transformed Vivian''s life, and Maya had witnessed her weeping through the night due to the arranged union.

    Deep down, Maya was incredibly grateful to Arthur for bringing joy and happiness into Vivian''s life.

    Seeing Vivian''s lively and cheerful interactions with her son warmed her heart, knowing that Arthur had been a positive influence on Vivian''s life, which had been burdened with challenges and responsibilities from a young age.

    "Lady, I can see that you appear happier and more cheerful than before," Maya said with a smile, expressing her observations.

    Indeed, Vivian''s expression immediately shifted to surprise, and she contemted deeply for a moment.

    Soon, a charming smile graced her face, and she looked at Arthur with an affectionate gaze.

    "You''re right, Grandma Maya," Vivian admitted.

    "It''s all because of my son, who always looks after me and cares for me," she answered honestly, radiating happiness.

    Arthur, hearing Vivian''s sincere confession, felt a warm glow in his heart.

    Truth be told, his initial approach to Vivian was motivated by ess to the imperial pce.

    However, as time passed, his feelings for Vivian became genuine, and he truly loved her as his mother.

    "You''re quite the dramatic one, aren''t you, Mom?" Arthur teased her with a chuckle.

    The three of them burst intoughter, enjoying the lighthearted moment before continuing their steps toward the throne room.

    ...

    Not long after, the trio finally reached the grand doors of the throne room.

    "Well, I can only escort you up to this point." Maya smiled as she gazed at Arthur and Vivian.

    Hearing this, Arthur and Vivian nodded in understanding.

    "We appreciate your guidance, Grandma Maya." Vivian and Arthur both expressed their gratitude with a nod of acknowledgment.<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>

    Maya nodded graciously, bowing her head respectfully.

    "It is my honor, Lady Vivian and Young Master Arthur." With that, she raised her head and respectfully stepped back, allowing Arthur and Vivian to proceed ahead towards the throne room.

    Shortly after, the doorkeeper of the throne approached them and bowed with utmost respect.

    "His Majesty is expecting you, Young Master Arthur and Lady Vivian," the guard said with the utmost respect.

    "Very well, open the door," Vivian replied lightly, and the guard rose to his feet, making his way to the throne door.

    With deliberate care, he slowly opened the majestic door and then positioned himself in front of the entrance, bowing deeply towards the throne room.

    "Announcement! Young Master Arthur, heir to the esteemed family of Duke Asvold, and Vivian Balka, wife of Lord Duke Asvold, havee to pay their respects in the throne room!" The guard proimed loudly, as if conducting a ceremonial announcement.

    Soon after, Arthur and Vivian took their positions and walked side by side into the throne room, stepping onto the red carpetid out for their arrival.

    As they entered the room, Arthur was met with a truly grand and festive scene.

    On both sides of the red carpet, soldiers stood in a perfectly neat formation, raising their weapons in a salute to him and his mother.

    In the upper corners of the room, chairs were arranged neatly and filled with people who stood respectfully, their eyes fixed on Arthur and Vivian.

    "What an borate weing ceremony," Arthur mused to himself, taking in the grand disy before him.

    He also noticed noble lords from various lower and middle-level Luvic families standing behind the soldiers, all looking at him and Vivian with the utmost respect.

    However, Arthur''sposed demeanor and emotional control prevented any change from showing on his face.

    He maintained his usual cold and indifferent expression.

    On the other hand, the few noble maidens who caught a glimpse of Arthur and Vivian''s arrival couldn''t help but feel shocked and intrigued.

    Furthermore, Arthur''s indifferent appearance, resembling a man who cared about nothing, only heightened his allure.

    After all, the cold and indifferent facade of a handsome man was a dreame true for many young girls!

    "Celine, look! It''s Young Master Arthur of the esteemed Asvold family, the one I''ve been telling you about!" A noble girl with shoulder-length ck hair eximed excitedly to her femalepanion, pointing at Arthur.

    "Oh my goodness! His face is absolutely perfect and handsome! Even better than the pictures in the books sold at the market!" The girl clutched her white dress tightly, her excitement evident as if she wanted to savor something delicious.

    Upon hearing her friend''s exuberantments, Celine, her femalepanion, opened her previously closed eyes and ncedzily at her enthusiastic friend.

    "Isn''t your behavior a bit too much, Vion?" Celine sighed softly, responding to her friend''s exuberance with a hint ofziness.

    The short-haired girl named Vion looked back at Celine with an annoyed expression.

    "I don''t know what to say to you, Celine," Vion muttered in annoyance, pointing at her ample breasts that barely fit into her dress.

    "Is it necessary for all the nutrients and nourishment from the food you eat to be channeled here, so much so that even Young Master Arthur''s renowned handsome face, known throughout the Balka Empire or perhaps even beyond, fails to captivate you?" Celine looked away, feeling perplexed by her friend''s fascination.

    In truth, ording to Vion, Celine was an extraordinarily beautiful woman, and her body proportions were the envy of other women and the desire of men.

    However, Celine never seemed to show any interest in any man, not even in Young Master Arthur, whom she admired.

    Upon hearing Vion''s words, Celine became a little indignant and crossed her arms over her unusually prominent chest.

    "It''s not that I don''t like any man; it''s just that my heart already belongs to the hero who saved me back then," Celine exined with a dreamy smile, reminiscing about the boy who had rescued her when she was kidnapped at the age of ten.

    During that dark and desperate time, when she had been abducted and faced the prospect of being sold as a ve, a boy wearing a cloak and mask appeared as her savior.

    His heroic act of defeating the kidnapper with his sword skills left asting impression on her.

    She felt her heart race at the sight of him, and in that moment, she believed she had found the kind of pure love that fairy tales often speak of.

    Since then, her heart has been dedicated to her hero, and her love has remained solely for him.

    Unfortunately, the hero had left without leaving any information behind, leaving a profound impact on Celine even after five years had passed.

    Having heard this story countless times, Vion just clicked her tongue in exasperation and couldn''t be bothered to respond to Celine''s infatuation.

    "Hump! Anyway, Young Master Arthur is the best, and he''s the one I adore!" Vion proimed, gazing at Arthur''s handsome figure with undeniable admiration.

    Observing Vion''s antics, Celine simply rolled her eyes and looked away, muttering to herself, "Why is Young Master Arthur of the Asvold family so incredibly handsome anyway?"

    "Isn''t my hero more handsome, huh?" She whispered to herself with a hint of yfulness.

    As Celine stole a slight nce at Arthur, she realized, to her dismay, that he had already turned his back on her.

    Nheless, her heart raced, and she couldn''t help but feel a sense of familiarity in his presence.

    "Why does this feeling seem so familiar?" she wondered, holding her rapidly beating heart and staring at Arthur in confusion.

    Meanwhile, Arthur had sensed someone''s gaze on him from behind, but he chose to ignore it.

    It wouldn''t be appropriate to turn around while walking towards the Emperor, after all.

    Finally, Arthur and Vivian reached the end of the carpet, and Arthur slowly raised his head to where the Emperor''s throne stood, and the figure of Emperor Alex, with his wise and imposing presence, gazed back at him.

    Upon meeting the Emperor''s gaze, Arthur smiled slightly and muttered under his breath, "We meet again..."

 Chapter 133 Someone Who Cant Hold Himself Back

    ?

    Arthur and Vivian bowed their heads slightly and performed a respectful salute.

    "Greetings, Emperor Alex," they both said in unison, maintaining the formality of the situation and momentarily setting aside their family rtionship.

    Emperor Alex smiled warmly at their arrival and nodded.

    "You may rise," he said casually.

    Immediately, Arthur and Vivian raised their heads and met Emperor Alex''s gaze.

    "Wee, my dear sister and heir to the Asvold family, Arthur Asvold." Emperor Alex greeted them with a joyful expression, warmly weing the two.

    "Thank you for your gracious wee, Emperor Alex," Arthur replied with a smile, expressing his gratitude.

    After a light exchange of pleasantries, an elderly servant approached Arthur and Vivian.

    "Greetings, Lady Vivian and Young Master Arthur!" The old servant saluted them while bowing slightly.

    Arthur looked at the old servant, not recognizing who he was, while Vivian smiled warmly in response, clearly familiar with the servant''s face.

    "Butler, nice to meet you." Vivian nodded slightly towards the old maid, who turned out to be the butler.

    Startled, Arthur looked at the old maid with a slight frown on his forehead.

    "A Peak-Level Elemental Saint!" His heart raced, but he managed to maintain a calm expression and smile at the old servant, who served the Imperial family.

    Upon hearing Vivian''s greeting, the butler smiled gently and said, "Please follow me to the seats that have been prepared for the two of you."

    He directed them towards the two seats that had been arranged to the right of the throne.

    Arthur and Vivian nodded in understanding, and apanied by the butler, they made their way upstairs and took their seats.

    Once they were seated, the butler returned to Emperor Alex''s side and stood there.

    Arthur couldn''t help but take a quick peek at the butler, attempting to search for relevant information in his recollections from the novel.

    "It seems that this person''s existence didn''t appear in the novel at all during Abel''s battle against Emperor Balka," Arthur thought, frowning slightly, and then retracted his gaze to avoid drawing attention to himself.

    After all, a peak-level Elemental Saint was a truly formidable existence, and their perception was incredibly sharp.

    Sure enough, right after Arthur withdrew his gaze, the butler nced back at him.

    "Interesting," the butler whispered, and then returned to his original position.

    Meanwhile, Emperor Alex, who had been silent while observing the two, finally took a deep breath and addressed the gathered attendees.

    "Everyone, I thank you for your visit today." Emperor Alex spoke with a calm tone.

    Upon hearing Emperor Alex''s words, the Luvic nobles present bowed their heads respectfully.

    "It is our honor toe, Your Majesty." They praised each other to the Emperor and showedplete deference.

    Emperor Alex nodded slightly and continued, "As you know, we have two very special guests today."

    He gestured towards Arthur and Vivian, who were seated to his right.

    Immediately, all those present bowed their heads slightly and said, "Greetings and wee, Lady Vivian and Young Master Arthur Asvold."

    The formal atmosphere brought back memories for Arthur, reminding him of the time when he awakened his core and the Luvic nobles did the same.

    However, this time, the situation was not as intense as back then.

    "All of you, please rise," Arthurmanded with a smile and an air of authority.

    As they heard Arthur''smanding voice, everyone raised their heads and couldn''t help but gaze at the figure that had shaken the entire Empire ten years ago.

    "What an aura and authority!" As Arthur disyed his demeanor andposure, silently impressing one Luvic noble after another, the sentiment of admiration was shared among those who witnessed his presence.

    Furthermore, his prominent presence left asting impression, especially on the young noble girls, who found themselves captivated by him like never before.

    "Ahh! My young master Arthur is incredibly handsome, and his smile makes me melt!" In the corner of the Luvic noble row, a short ck-haired girl, none other than Vion, bit her lower lip aggressively as she watched Arthur''s charming smile.

    "I can''t live without seeing his smile!" Vion fixated on Arthur''s face, which still radiated a gentle expression, and couldn''t help but swear inwardly.<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>

    She immediately pulled Celine, who was standing beside her, away and subtly pointed towards Arthur.

    "Celine, look! How about it? You''ll definitely be mesmerized by young master Arthur''s smile!" Vion tried to coax her friend.

    However, to her surprise, Celine was frozen like an ice sculpture, her gaze fixated on Arthur.

    "Celine, are you okay?" Vion became very worried and couldn''t help but ask.

    Celine, lost in her thoughts, did not hear Vion''s words and continued to stare at Arthur, who was sitting near the throne, with an expression of surprise and wonder.

    "How could it be?" She murmured to herself while holding her rapidly beating heart.

    "Those violet eyes are really very simr to my hero!" Celine took a deep breath and gasped in surprise as Vion, beside her, pinched her cheek.

    "What are you doing?" Celine looked at Vion in confusion and didn''t understand her friend''s behavior.

    However, Vion puffed up her cheeks and pointed at Arthur with a smug expression.

    "See, isn''t my young master Arthur more handsome than any man, hump!" Vion crossed her arms over her ample chest, as if anypliment to Arthur was praising her as well!

    Celine, who overheard this, did not reply directly and simply gave a small nod.

    "Yes, you''re right," she whispered softly, her attention still fixed on Arthur in front of her.

    Vion felt a bit annoyed by Celine''s indifferent reply, but she decided not to press the matter further and instead kept her focus on Arthur, allowing herself to bepletely captivated by his strikingly handsome face.

    Meanwhile, Arthur felt an intense gaze fixed on him and instinctively searched for the source.

    However, the vast number of people in the throne room made it difficult for him to identify the individual responsible for the scrutiny.

    After the Luvic nobles exchanged brief greetings, Emperor Alex resumed speaking.

    "I have gathered you all here for a reason that I believe has already spread throughout the Empire, and I assume you have received relevant information as well," he said, closing his eyes slightly and observing the reactions of the Luvic nobles in attendance.

    As expected, the nobles appeared surprised and nodded in agreement, eagerly awaiting Emperor Alex''s next words.

    "As you are already aware, the border has been experiencing escting tensions with the Savaran Empire," he said, fixing his gaze upon the Luvic nobles.

    "And the current situation remains secure due to the personal leadership of Duke Asvold, the head of the Asvold family, whomands the border troops to thwart any sudden attacks by the Savaran Empire," he continued, resting his head in his palm as he spoke.

    However, just as he was about to proceed, someone from the honorable seat where the imperial ministers were seated abruptly stood up and bowed respectfully.

    "Forgive me for interrupting your conversation, Your Majesty," said an old man exuding an air of authority, cutting off Emperor Alex''s speech.

    Arthur, witnessing this, felt a twinge of surprise and curiosity, wondering who this man was to dare interrupt an Emperor.

    Noticing Arthur''s inquisitiveness, Vivian, seated to his left, softly whispered.

    "Perhaps you are unaware, but he holds a significant position within the empire and harbors strong animosity towards my older brother," Vivian elucidated, delving into the intricate structure of the empire and then exining the detail to Arthur.

    Upon hearing this, Arthur''s eyes widened in utter disbelief.

    "Damn! How could they dare form a faction opposed to Emperor Alex?" Arthur sighed, feeling a pang of sympathy for these misguided individuals.

    As Vivian had mentioned, the Balka Empire was under the rule of Emperor Alex and the Balka family.

    However, it seemed that some ministers and traitors still lurked in the shadows, eagerly awaiting Emperor Alex''s downfall.

    In a way, they were dissatisfied with Emperor Alex''s authoritarian rule and had be agents of discord within the empire.

    "Are they willing to share the same fate as their predecessors, whom Emperor Alex executed upon ascending to power?" Arthur chuckled, sensing that the situation was bing increasingly intriguing.

    He was certain that there had to be a reason why Emperor Alex allowed them to livefortably while they nurtured rebellious intentions against him.

    "While I cannot be entirely certain, there must be some connection to his master n, which was left unexined in the novel," Arthur pondered, ncing at Emperor Alex with deep curiosity, eager to see how events would unfold.

    Meanwhile, Emperor Alex, upon hearing this, remainedposed and merely cast a slight nce at the old man, who served as a minister of the Empire.

    "Oh, is there something troubling you, Minister Julius?" His tone, void of anger or impatience, elicited an inward chuckle from Arthur, who had the ability to discern emotions.

    "This guy trulycks restraint," Arthur observed, shaking his head in pity as he looked at the old man.

 Chapter 134 Death Penalty!

    ?

    "This guy trulycks restraint," Arthur observed, shaking his head in pity as he looked at the old man.

    Upon hearing Emperor Alex''s question, Minister Julius quickly shook his head with a forced smile.

    "Forgive me, Your Majesty," he said, bowing his head once more before raising it again.

    "Truly, there are numerous concerns that trouble me, and I cannot help but seek your guidance," he added with a faint smile.

    Emperor Alex remained silent, simply gazing at him, awaiting the purpose of his words.

    Observing Emperor Alex''s indifferent reaction, Julius felt a wave of humiliation wash over him.

    "Damn! How dare you ignore me in front of so many people?!" Julius seethed with hatred, but he mastered himself well, maintaining a feigned smile.

    "In this manner, Your Majesty," he said, taking a deep breath and beginning to exin.

    "As we all know, Duke David currently watches over the border, vignt against any moves from the Savaran Empire. However, one concern weighs heavily on my mind, Your Highness," he said, carefully scanning the gathering of nobles.

    Then he turned his gaze back to Emperor Alex and continued, "I cannot help but notice that you have not taken decisive action to send any assistance to Duke David on the border."

    "Do you have a reason for withholding aid, Your Highness?" Julius asked with a slight smile as he looked at Emperor Alex, seated on the throne.

    He sensed that this question had the potential to undermine Emperor Alex''s prestige in the presence of the attending nobles.

    Since Emperor Alex had not taken any explicit actions that were visible to all, this question could easily sow doubt among those who were unaware of the situation.

    "Hehehe! How will you respond, Emperor Alex?" Julius chuckled inwardly, finding today to be quite a satisfying day.

    In his view, Kaiar Alex was unsuitable for the role of Emperor; instead, he believed that Prime Minister Diargan was more fitting for the position.

    Julius then stole a quick nce at the elevated chair beside him, the seat reserved for the prime minister.

    There, he saw a young man exuding a gentle and amiable aura.

    He smiled at the man, exuding an air of pride in his work.

    Catching the young man''s nce, Diargan, who sat in the Prime Minister''s seat, nodded slightly, seemingly content with the oue.

    "With this, I''ll undoubtedly secure a prominent position once he ascends to be the new Balka Emperor. Hahaha!" Julius chuckled inwardly, his face glowing with the dream of attaining higher status.

    Simultaneously, Arthur, who overheard this exchange, nodded subtly, recognizing the gravity of the question for Emperor Alex.

    A failure to provide clear and detailed evidence could prove fatal for the Emperor, considering the presence of the Luvic nobles from the Balka Family''s significant fiefdoms, both east and west, within the throne room, where the empire''s reputation was at its zenith.

    Arthur then shifted his gaze towards a person situated at the pinnacle of the throne room.

    There stood a man of schrly demeanor, wielding a hand fan in his right hand.

    "The new Prime Minister in Emperor Alex''s era, Diargan," Arthur mumbled to himself, his thoughts returning to Vivian''s earlier exnation of the empire''s power structure.

    Indeed, Prime Minister Diargan was a true genius, surpassing the capabilities of an ordinary individual.

    In a mere six years, he aplished what took most individuals from the two regions, west and east, a significantly longer time to achieve.

    Graduating at the young age of eighteen from the imperial school, where the most exceptional non-elemental talents were nurtured, Diargan''s brilliance shone brightly.

    Byparison, the average personpleted their education and graduated at the age of twenty-five to twenty-eight.

    Such exceptional achievements left no doubt about Diargan''s brilliance, and even Arthur acknowledged the prodigious talent that resided within him.

    Diargan himself held a significant position among the emerging rebels within the high cab of the empire, showcasing an impressive ability to influence such esteemed individuals.

    Arthur withdrew his gaze, feeling a sense of pity within him.

    "You are a thousand years too early to challenge Emperor Alex, Diargan." Arthur, adept at assessing a person''s capabilities, could only sympathize with Diargan''s boldness and arrogance in facing a formidable figure like Emperor Alex.

    "If only you had been more cautious in your actions, perhaps you could have gained a slight advantage," he muttered to himself, considering the uing war and rebellion led by David.

    Meanwhile, Emperor Alex responded to Julius'' question with a cold smile.

    "I see, so that was the question you wished to ask?" Emperor Alex adjusted his sitting position, and an overwhelming aura of intimidation immediately swept through the room.

    Everyone present sensed an unusually strong presence of death, particrly the ordinary individuals who felt the weight of it pressing upon them.

    Julius, feeling the weight of the overwhelming pressure, suddenly contorted his face into a look of sheer terror, as if he were under the intense gaze of a ferocious beast.

    Despite this, he gritted his teeth and steeled his resolve.<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>

    In response, Emperor Alex took a deep breath and gazed intently at Julius as he delivered his reply with an air of nonchnce.

    "What concern is it of yours, Minister Julius?" His calm and unpredictable response left everyone in disbelief, their eyes widening upon hearing those words.

    However, Emperor Alex simply leaned his head back in a casual manner and proceeded to exin.

    "That is my response to your inquiry," he said, sporting a faint smile as he yfully locked eyes with Julius.

    Julius'' face contorted into an expression of displeasure, and his body trembled with anger, feeling like he was being toyed with.

    "Your Majesty, I implore you to take this matter seriously," he said, taking a deep breath and raising his voice slightly.

    Upon hearing Julius'' tone and witnessing his exaggerated behavior towards the Emperor, the butler standing beside Emperor Alex immediately shot a sharp look in Julius'' direction.

    Immediately, an exceedingly powerful aura enveloped Julius, making him feel as though hundreds of kilograms of weight had suddenly been dropped onto his body.

    "Ugh!" Julius found himself lying on his back, in a dreadful state, with a terrified expression etched on his face.

    "How dare you show such disrespect to His Majesty?!" The butler''s voice was as cold as ice.

    Realizing that he might face dire consequences if this continued, Julius desperately looked up at Diargan, his expression pleading for help.

    "Help me!" he mouthed the words, his voice unable to emerge from his mouth.

    Recognizing that the situation was spiraling beyond his expectations, Diargan stood up from his chair and bowed his head respectfully to Emperor Alex.

    "My apologies for the interruption, Your Majesty," he said, lowering himself and offering an apology.

    "Oh, does the prime minister have something to say?" Emperor Alex nced at Diargan with an air of nonchnce.

    Diargan, adept at ying his part, took a deep breath before speaking, "Indeed, Your Majesty, my concern lies with theck of information regarding Your Majesty''s assistance to the border, which has left some of us hesitating."

    "Could you please provide a clear exnation?" He regarded Emperor Alex with a respectful gaze, as if this question emanated from the depths of his heart, voicing the doubts held by the nobles present.

    Though not all the Luvic nobles present shared this particr concern, Diargan skillfully shaped the atmosphere in a way that left no room for any weak points in his demeanor.

    Arthur nodded subtly, recognizing Diargan''s cleverness in framing his question to Emperor Alex using the inclusive term "us," signifying everyone present.

    Emperor Alex remained unruffled and responded with a small smile while nodding, "Very well, since the prime minister has intervened directly, I shall provide you and all present with a direct exnation."

    "As you are aware, the border region is indeed tense, with the looming prospect of an unforeseen war. To ensure the safety of the border, I personally summoned Duke Asvold to lead the defense efforts," he elucidated, providing a detailed ount of the situation.

    "And the reason why I refrained from sending troops and informing you was to prevent this sensitive information from reaching the hidden eyes within the empire," Emperor Alex exined with a mysterious smile before falling silent.

    Instantly, everyoneprehended his point, and their doubts, sown by Diargan, evaporated in an instant.

    "Indeed, His Majesty''s foresight is remarkable," praised a Luvic noble leader with admiration.

    "That''s right! Just as we expected from our Emperor!"

    "This rationale is indeed sound, as leaked information could significantly impact the forting war!"

    The Luvic noble leaders conversed with each other, showering Emperor Alex with generous praise for his insightful thinking.

    Meanwhile, Arthur chuckled inwardly at the straightforward response and admired Emperor Alex''s shrewdness.

    "It seems you''ve encountered quite the challenge this time." Arthur crossed his arms, curious to observe Diargan''s reaction, who now wore a displeased expression.

    "You are indeed incredibly wise, Your Highness," Diargan responded with utmost politeness, swiftly concealing his annoyance.

    With a deep bow of apology, Diargan uttered, "I''m sorry, Your Highness, the Emperor."

    Following his words, Diargan settled into his seat with poise, elegantly fanning his face.

    Julius, on the other hand, was thoroughly taken aback by Diargan''s swift change in demeanor.

    His eyes widened with panic as he observed the unfolding scene before him.

    Regrettably, Diargan appeared entirely indifferent to Julius''s existence, not sparing him even a passing nce.

    "You!" Julius couldn''t believe what he was witnessing and gritted his teeth at Diargan''s dismissive attitude.

    Struggling to maintain hisposure, he looked up at Emperor Alex, but to his dismay, the Emperor appeared entirely unconcerned about him!

    "Damn! This time, I''m truly in dire straits!" He cursed inwardly.

 Chapter 135 Entering The Main Event! Lucias Arrival!

    ?

    Struggling to maintain hisposure, he looked up at Emperor Alex, but to his dismay, the Emperor appeared entirely unconcerned about him!

    "Damn! This time, I''m truly in dire straits!" He cursed inwardly.

    In no time, several soldiers swiftly approached Julius'' seat and forcefully arrested him.

    "No! Your Majesty! I''m sorry!" Julius desperately tried to break free from the soldiers'' grasp.

    Unfortunately, being elementals, the soldiers easily held him back.

    Feeling that he might meet his end if taken out of the throne room, he pleaded continuously with Emperor Alex.

    "Your Majesty! I truly apologize!" He shouted in desperation.

    Nevertheless, the soldiers were already carrying him forcibly towards the other side of the throne room.

    "No! Don''t!" Julius thrashed tragically, his gaze filled with desperation as he looked at Diargan.

    Regrettably, Diargan paid no heed to his desperate cries, turning a blind eye to the heartbreaking scene.

    "Ahhhh!" In the end, she was dragged out of the throne room, and her fate was likely to be worse than death.

    The nobles present felt their hearts shudder with fear.

    However, considering Minister Julius'' reckless and tant actions against the Emperor, they understood the consequences, and their fear slowly subsided.

    On the other hand, Arthur observed the scene, merely shaking his head lightly, knowing that this oue was inevitable.

    "What a foolish loss for you," he whispered as he gazed at Diargan, who maintained a calm expression, closing his eyes as if meditating.

    Sensing Arthur''s gaze upon him, Diargan opened his eyes, looking slightly surprised, and then greeted him with a smile.

    Arthur nodded in return and redirected his attention forward.

    Meanwhile, Diargan also averted his gaze, and confusion washed over him in an instant.

    "This young master of the Asvold family is truly peculiar," Diargan thought to himself.

    "For some reason, his gaze seems to carry a hint of mockery." He muttered, quite perplexed.

    Shaking his head, he dismissed such nonsensical thoughts.

    Perhaps it was the lingering effect of Julius'' earlier actions that clouded his rity of thought, making him even overanalyze the gaze of a mere teenager.

    Suddenly, he recalled the extraordinary abilities and genius of the crown prince of the Asvold family, which he had heard from the circting news in the empire.

    This piqued his interest slightly.

    As an idea suddenly struck him, Diargan nced at Arthur with a smile forming in his heart.

    "Perhaps I can bring him into my n and manipte him from behind the scenes to challenge Emperor Alex," he thought, his once gentle gaze, resembling that of a kind schr, now turning into a cruel and calcting one.

    "After all, the Asvold family''s power is formidable andparable to that of the Imperial family. If I can control it, they will be a great asset in dealing with Emperor Balka." His lips curled into a small grin, cleverly concealed by the fan in his hand.

    Meanwhile, Emperor Alex appeared indifferent to the incident, as though it had no relevance to him at all.

    "Alright, that little episode is over, and now let''s return to the main topic of discussion," he said, taking a slight breath. His sharp gaze scanned the nobles present.

    "As I mentioned earlier, we will soon be facing a war with the Savaran Empire. Consequently, I urge all of you to enter preparation mode, minimizing the negative impact of the war on your lives," he said in aposed manner.

    "Furthermore, I will not tolerate any fraudulent activities, such as hoarding goods or engaging in crimes that harm the empire." He paused for a moment, then opened his eyes.

    "If I receive reports of such actions, not only will I not forgive the perpetrators, but I will also impose severe punishment on their entire family and any other Luvic noble families they are associated with." His gaze sharpened, instilling a sense of overwhelming terror in everyone present.

    "Of course, Your Majesty! Our loyalty to the Empire is unwavering, and we would nevermit such heinous acts," one of the mid-level Luvic family leaders asserted without hesitation.

    "You have our word, Your Highness! My family will never engage in such dishonest deeds!"

    "Committing such crimes would be an outright betrayal of the Empire! We pledge to stand against any such individuals!" Several others echoed their agreement.

    The other Luvic family leaders continued to shout and express their opinions excitedly, portraying themselves as virtuous noble families.

    Arthur, who keenly observed the scene, couldn''t help but chuckle inwardly.

    He realized that these nobles must be acting with such vigor out of fear and intimidation.<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>

    "Emperor Alex is truly shrewd and understands the depths of the human heart," Arthur whispered to himself, his wariness towards Emperor Alex growing substantially.

    Just as Emperor Alex had predicted, the nobles who were aware of the impending war were indeed engaging in hoarding goods, including food and other essential items.

    The ordinary people, oblivious to the nobles'' hoarding activities, would bear the brunt of the soaring prices of goods as the first and most affected victims.

    With the sudden surge in demand caused by the nobles'' actions, the scarcity of goods would be a significant concern.

    Such a situation posed a grave danger to the country or empire, particrly when it required the collective efforts of its people to stabilize the economy and maintain a strong military during wartime.

    Emperor Alex''s decisive actions were, without a doubt, well-timed and fitting.

    By cutting off the path for the nobles to engage in deceitful practices, he was safeguarding the well-being of the popce and the stability of the nation in the face of war.

    Despite the nobles'' responses, Emperor Alex merely offered a slight smile and nodded in acknowledgment.

    "Well, I trust all of you," Emperor Alex said nonchntly before his gaze shifted unexpectedly towards Arthur, who had been casually observing the scene.

    Sensing the Emperor''s prating gaze, Arthur instinctively nced back and noticed a faint smile ying on his lips.

    "Damn! There''s something unsettling about that smile!" Arthur felt a shiver down his spine and became intensely alert.

    His instincts warned him that Emperor Alex''s smile held nothing good in store!

    As expected, after briefly looking at Arthur, Emperor Alex redirected his attention back to the assembled nobles and abruptly stood up from his throne.

    "Ladies and gentlemen, there is an extremely important matter I wish to discuss with you all," he announced with a small smile, folding his hands at his waist.

    "As you are aware, the presence of the crown prince of the Asvold family, Arthur Asvold, holds a momentous significance today," Emperor Alex stated, fixing a meaningful gaze upon Arthur.

    "And that purpose is none other than the announcement of the engagement between my beloved daughter, Lucia Balka, and the crown prince of the Asvold family, Arthur Asvold!" His resounding voice filled the throne room, leaving all those present frozen in shock.

    The unexpected revtion left them struggling to believe what they had just heard, wondering if they might have misunderstood the promation.

    Given the clear and unequivocal statement from Emperor Alex himself, there was no room for doubt; it was undoubtedly the truth.

    "Wow! Congrattions to His Highness Arthur Asvold!" A Luvic noble patriarch eximed, sping his hands together in congrattions.

    "Congrattions to young master Arthur on his engagement!"

    "It is indeed surprising news, but I am thrilled that the beloved princess of the Balka empire will be engaged to His Highness Arthur Asvold!"

    All the Luvic nobles snapped out of their shock and joined in excitedly congratting each other!

    Upon hearing this news, Vion felt like a bolt of lightning had struck her, and her soul appeared to be torn apart.

    "My idol is getting engaged..." Vion murmured, her head bowed in a daze, and the earlier excitement she felt now seemed hollow and lost.

    Her heart felt as though it were being pricked by needles, causing her breath to shorten and be erratic.

    Despite the sudden wave of emotions, her love for Arthur ran deep, and she regarded him as her idol.

    Beside her, Celine shared a simr feeling of unease, as if something was missing, and a sense of being torn from her heart, even though she couldn''t quite put a finger on it.

    "Why is this happening?" She clutched her left chest, feeling a pain she couldn''tprehend.

    Meanwhile, Arthur, aware that this moment woulde sooner orter, grew irritated and nced at Vivian sitting beside him, her face also filled with gloom.

    He sensed that his mother was likely seething with anger, like a volcano about to erupt.

    As if on cue, Vivian suddenly stood up from her chair and eximed, "I do not agree with this!"

    Her loud voice suddenly shocked everyone who heard it, leaving them surprised and in disbelief.

    Even Emperor Alex didn''t expect his younger sister to speak up like this all of a sudden.

    This unexpected outburst piqued his curiosity, and he asked with indifference, "Why do you disagree with this, my sister?" Emperor Alex gazed at Vivian with a cold stare.

    Upon hearing this, Vivian didn''t falter and took a deep breath, preparing to exin.

    Unfortunately, before she could speak further, the throne room door swung open, and the guards stepped forward, respectfully announcing, "The Crown Princess of the Balka Empire, Princess Lucia, has entered the throne room!"

 Chapter 136 The Undeniable Commandment And Lucias Significant Change

    ?

    Unfortunately, before she could speak further, the throne room door swung open, and the guards stepped forward, respectfully announcing, "The Crown Princess of the Balka Empire, Princess Lucia, has entered the throne room!"

    Soon, an extraordinarily beautiful girl with blonde hair in a side bun gracefully glided down the red carpet toward the throne room.

    The nobles in attendance couldn''t help but be captivated by her stunning beauty, immediately bowing their heads in deep respect as she passed.

    "Greetings, Princess Lucia." Everyone saluted the girl simultaneously.

    Hearing the reverent greetings from the Luvic nobles, Lucia smiled radiantly, pausing to acknowledge them with a charming nod.

    With a bright expression on her face, she then proceeded back toward the throne.

    Arthur, on the other hand, somehow noticed that Lucia hadn''t been present earlier and had only arrived now.

    With a slight nod and a smile on his handsome face, he observed the girl.

    "This girl has truly blossomed into a stunning beauty." Heplimented Lucia warmly, feeling delighted to see the transformation of the little girl he once knew.

    Beside Arthur, Vivian also smiled, seeing her niece now a breathtaking beauty like her sister-inw.

    Although Vivian was against the engagement between Lucia and her beloved son, her reservations were based on the belief that her brother must be hiding something regarding this sudden engagement.

    Thus, her disapproval did not stem from any hatred towards Lucia or a feeling that she didn''t deserve her son.

    Soon after, Lucia finally arrived in front of the throne and bowed her head respectfully to Emperor Alex.

    "Greetings, father." She elegantly lifted the corners of her dress and saluted Emperor Alex, a beautiful smile adorning her lips.

    Emperor Alex returned the smile and nodded in response.

    "Wee, my daughter." His greeting was filled with warmth and affection.

    Having greeted her father, Lucia''s eyes shifted to Arthur, and sheer delight illuminated her face.

    "Young Master Arthur, we meet again." With a gentle smile, she inclined her head to greet Arthur, who was seated close to the throne.

    In response, Arthur nodded and returned the greeting.

    "It''s been a long time, Princess Lucia," he replied formally and politely, adhering to the appropriate decorum for such a formal meeting.

    Although they were familiar with each other, it had been ten years since theyst met, so there was still a hint of awkwardness for Arthur.

    Lucia chuckled, covering her small mouth in amusement at Arthur''s formality.

    However, Arthur was not embarrassed and responded with a casual expression, taking Lucia''s joke lightly.

    Later, Lucia turned her gaze to Vivian, offering a gentle salute to her aunt.

    "Aunt Vivian, I''m d you came to the pce," she said, greeting Vivian with respect and a warm smile.

    "Indeed, I didn''t expect my brother''s little daughter to grow into such a beautiful and charming young woman," Vivian giggled, feeling more at ease now.

    In the presence of her beautiful niece, Vivian managed to temporarily suppress her opposition to the engagement between Lucia and her beloved son.

    She didn''t want Lucia to misconstrue her disapproval of the engagement as a personal dislike of her.

    After a few more greetings and salutations, Lucia ascended the stairs and took a seat next to her father, Emperor Balka, at a special ce designated for a crown prince or princess to sit.

    Emperor Alex, well aware that his younger sister would keep her disapproval unvoiced in front of Lucia, seized the moment to press on.

    "As I stated earlier, my daughter will be betrothed to Arthur Asvold, the son of the Asvold family, and the official engagement banquet will take ce in two days!" Hismanding voice resounded through the living room, reaching the ears of all the Luvic nobles present and prompting them to bow their heads respectfully.

    "Congrattions on the engagement of Princess Lucia and Young Lord Arthur Asvold!" The room erupted with enthusiastic congrattions, echoing through the throne room.

    However, at the other end of the throne room, two people refrained from joining in the congrattory salute: Vion and Celine.

    Both remained silent, carrying a weight of emotions that set them apart from the others.

    For Vion, this news was heartbreaking, especially since she had just fallen in love with Arthur, viewing him as a prince from a fairy tale.

    His engagement announcement struck her deeply.

    Celine, on the other hand, felt an inexplicable emptiness, grappling with a strange and unfamiliar feeling.

    Seeing Arthur had evoked a sense of familiarity, akin to meeting her savior when she was a child.

    Now, the announcement added to theplexity of her emotions, leaving her puzzled and conflicted.

    "I hope all of you will be able to attend their engagement party." Emperor Alex looked back at the gathering, offering his parting words before mysteriously vanishing.

    This departure left several individuals, including Arthur himself, lost in their ownplicated thoughts and expressions.<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>

    ...

    "It''s truly frustrating to be constantly denied," Arthur muttered inside his specially prepared room, gazing at the mirror with an annoyed expression.

    Once again, he had tasted defeat in his encounters with Emperor Alex, causing him to question his own life for the first time.

    "This man is incredibly difficult to contend with, and he has indirectly put pressure on me multiple times." Arthur sighed helplessly, feeling the weight of these challenges.

    Despite his frustration, Arthur recognized that all of this was not merely due to talent but also derived from Emperor Alex''s vast experience.

    Take, for example, Emperor Alex, who traversed an incredibly perilous path in life to reach his current position.

    One can only imagine the countless times his life and well-being were at risk, yet his ingenuity and talent allowed him to not only survive but ascend to the throne as an Emperor.

    Naturally, his thoughts and ns were as vast and enigmatic as the ocean, leaving even Arthur struggling to fathom them.

    The contrast between their life experiences was vast and challenging to equalize.

    "Still, I am the one who understands the flow of this world, even if it may no longer be entirely urate. I should be able to ovee him." Arthur''s gaze sharpened once more, and a sense of calm washed over him.

    It was still early in the game, and the ultimate winners and losers were yet to be determined.

    Lost in contemtion, a faint light appeared on his shoulder, and Arthasia reappeared with a puzzled expression, looking at him.

    "Master, is something troubling you?" Her concern and curiosity were evident on her pretty little face.

    Hearing her question, Arthur strolled toward his bed and casually took a seat.

    "It''s okay, Arthasia." Arthur smiled gently, caressing her small head with his index finger.

    "There is nothing to worry about," he reassured Arthasia gently.

    Although Arthasia sensed that her master might be concealing something, she wisely refrained from probing further and simply nodded.

    "Well, if you encounter any problems, please let me know, master!" She clenched her small palms in excitement.

    Arthur chuckled, finding it amusing to converse with Arthasia.

    "Sure, I''ll rely on you in the future," Arthur yfully added.

    Suddenly, as if recalling something, he couldn''t resist asking curiously, "By the way, Arthasia, there''s something I''d like to inquire about."

    "What is it, master?" Arthasia tilted her head, looking at Arthur with curiosity.

    "Why do I rarely see you anymore, Arthasia?" Arthur gazed deeply at Arthasia, his worries evident.

    Ever since Arthasia had gifted him with such generosity, he noticed a decrease in her appearances, which left him feeling a little concerned that something might have happened to her.

    Unable to contain his hesitance, he feltpelled to ask for an exnation.

    Upon hearing Arthur''s question, Arthasia was slightly taken aback, but then she nodded in understanding.

    "Oh, if you''re worried about that, please don''t be, sir!" She offered a small smile before proceeding to exin.

    "Since I gave you the gifts, the system room was automatically upgraded, and there are numerous tasks I must attend to, hence my reduced presence." Arthasia sighed helplessly after her exnation.

    This made Arthasia quite troubled, as she had many tasks to do and clean up.

    However, she also saw the positive side, knowing that this upgrade would bring numerous benefits to her master in the future.

    Arthur breathed a sigh of relief, not pressing for further questions.

    As long as Arthasia was fine, he felt at ease.

    "Well, if you need anything, just let me know, okay?" Arthur said this with an excited smile.

    Arthasia nodded gently, appearing a bit silly, and smiled as she realized she had heard this sentence somewhere before.

    Soon, the two resumed their conversation casually, with Arthur yfully teasing Arthasia.

    Unexpectedly, while they were joking around, a surprising knock echoed outside Arthur''s door.

    "Knock!"

    Arthur was taken aback, putting a pause on the yful banter as he turned his curious gaze toward the door.

    "Who is it?" he asked hesitantly, until a very familiar voice spoke from behind the door.

    "Arthur, may Ie in and see you?"

 Chapter 137 Lucias Sudden Change Of Character And Request

    ?

    "Arthur, may Ie into your room?" The voice of the very soft-spoken girl, whom Arthur recognized as Lucia, reached his ears.

    "Lucia?" Arthur was taken aback for a moment, then he approached the door and opened it.

    Instantly, a charming and stunning girl stood before him.

    Upon closer inspection, Arthur noticed Lucia''s exceptional beauty, which he had glimpsed before but now fully appreciated.

    Her face exhibited a mature grace with finely sculpted features.

    The blond hair styled in a side bun added to her alluring aura.

    Furthermore, her figure had indeed developed in all the right ces, exuding a captivating allure.

    Lucia noticed Arthur''s admiring gaze and felt a sense of gratification.

    "Oh! Lucia, it''s great to see you again." Arthur smiled warmly and greeted her affectionately.

    Early on, formalities in the throne room had kept them from expressing their feelings openly, but now, with just the two of them, Arthur no longer held back.

    On the other hand, Lucia, upon hearing Arthur''s voice and seeing his friendly expression, couldn''t contain her excitement.

    She rushed into his arms with sheer joy.

    "Arthur!" She eximed, hugging him tightly and nuzzling her head against his chest, savoring his scent.

    Arthur was taken aback initially but soon returned her embrace, holding Lucia affectionately.

    "We meet again," he said warmly, and they embraced each other tightly, savoring the moment.

    Reluctantly, they finally pulled away and gazed into each other''s eyes.

    Lucia admired Arthur''s finely matured face, with his captivating purple eyes still as beautiful as ever and his facial features resembling a masterpiece.

    Unable to resist, she reached out her hand and gently stroked his cheek.

    "I didn''t expect you to grow even more handsome, Arthur," Lucia murmured, her eyes fixed on his face in a daze.

    Upon hearing this, Arthur was taken aback, noting Lucia''s boldness in touching his face.

    He remembered the Lucia he knew as a shy girl who would easily blush with embarrassment.

    He often found her easy to tease, and just being around her brought out a yful side in him, making him crack light jokes to see her smile.

    Though taken aback by her words, he quickly regained hisposure and chuckled.

    "You are also very beautiful, Lucia." Arthurplimented her, curious to see if she would react as shyly as before.

    To his surprise, Lucia responded with boldness, pressing her face against his chest while yfully murmuring flirtatiously, "Of course I''m beautiful! It''s just that you''re a fool for being slow to figure this out." She traced a circle on his chest with her index finger.

    Arthur couldn''t help but feel a hint of regret as the image of the bashful, shy girl he had once known was quickly reced by the more daring and flirtatious side of Lucia.

    "That''s true; you''ve always been beautiful," Arthur said, gently stroking her head and speaking softly.

    Lucia then raised her head, looking at Arthur with a puzzled expression.

    "By the way, I thought I heard you talking to someone inside," she said, tilting her head in confusion, her curiosity piqued.

    Upon hearing Lucia''s question, Arthur raised an eyebrow and shook his head lightly.

    "Maybe you misunderstood; there''s no one inside," he pretended, shrugging his shoulders and subtly blocking the open door with his body to prevent any discovery of Arthasia inside.

    However, a sigh of relief escaped him as he remembered that only he could see Arthasia.

    Lucia nced at Arthur, sensing his evasiveness, and her intention to enter his room was halted.

    "Are you hiding something inside?" Her radiant smile and gentle expression vanished, reced by a gloomy and intense gaze fixed on Arthur.

    Seeing Lucia''s sudden change in demeanor, Arthur was taken aback and surprised.

    He couldn''t help but frown a little, feeling both perplexed and concerned.

    "Why does she look so angry and have such an expression?" Arthur''s heart raced, as seeing Lucia like this felt like encountering someone entirely different.

    However, he was skilled at hiding his emotions, and his face returned to indifference.

    "Of course, if you don''t believe me, you can check inside," Arthur replied casually, stepping aside.

    Lucia, still doubtful, hesitated but eventually ventured a little inside, carefully observing the quiet room with no one around. After a moment, she pulled herself back.

    "I see; I believe you," she said with a sigh, and her bright and gentle smile returned.

    A sudden coldness washed over Arthur, and he became wary.

    Observing Lucia''s peculiar reactions and changes, he grew increasingly worried, sensing that something was amiss with her.

    Unable to contain his concern, he finally asked quietly.

    "Is there a reason you suspect me so much?" Arthur raised an eyebrow, observing Lucia intently.

    Lucia''s behavior had been odd from the start, making him feel increasingly ufortable and somewhat guilty.

    Hearing his question, Lucia smiled in confusion.<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>

    "Isn''t it normal for there to be no secrets between fianc¨¦s?" She replied casually and continued

    "Before my mother passed away, she used to talk to me about love, and one of the things she always emphasized was that between people who love each other and are bound by a rtionship, there should be no lies."

    Lucia exined with excitement, a fond but somewhat naive smile gracing her face.

    Arthur was left speechless, unsure of how to respond.

    "This is not normal at all," he muttered quietly, sensing that there was something happening with Lucia that he didn''t understand.

    After all, ten years had passed, and it was only natural for her to undergo changes in her nature.

    However, something about this transformation seemed peculiar and left him feeling slightly unnerved.

    Noticing the change in Arthur''s expression, Lucia slowly approached him and hugged his arm tightly, hoping to bring him back to the present moment and feel her warmth.

    "Is something bothering you, Arthur?" Lucia asked, her beautiful face etched with concern.

    Arthur simply shook his head lightly. "It''s nothing; don''t worry about it. Maybe I''m just tired from the long journey," he replied casually.

    Lucia briefly nced at him, attempting to gauge if he was telling the truth or not.

    She had the uncanny ability to detect lies, but Arthur, skilled at disguising his emotions, remained unreadable to her.

    "Well, since you''re feeling tired, you should rest well. Tomorrow, I''d like you to apany me to the center of Arkham for shopping!" She released her embrace on his arm and excitedly dered her destination.

    Arthur smiled gently and nodded in agreement.

    "Alright, if that''s your wish, I''ll definitely grant it," he replied casually, eliciting a giggle from Lucia.

    "Cup~" Lucia suddenly kissed his cheek and whispered seductively in his ear.

    "This is a present for our meeting, hehehe." Then she took off running, leaving Arthur silently watching her beautiful figure recede with his purple eyes.

    As he rubbed his cheek, Arthur couldn''t help but murmur, "Something is not right."

    ...

    Meanwhile, in a dimly lit tavern, a hooded man listened attentively, his face showing a hint of interest, as he overheard several people talking excitedly.

    "Do you know that in a few days is the engagement day of the noble princess Lucia?" A middle-aged man with a portly figure eximed to the two others sitting in front of him, then took a deep swig from his ss of beer.

    Upon hearing this, the other two men nodded and agreed with the excited man''s words.

    "That''s right! I didn''t expect such great news to surface!" one of the men remarked with a sigh and a smile, finishing his own beer in one gulp.

    Meanwhile, the hooded man frowned slightly upon hearing this information and then revealed his face.

    Immediately, a sharp and strong-looking middle-aged face appeared¡ªnone other than Rian!

    "The imperial princess Balka is really engaged? Then, who is she engaged to?" Rian pondered to himself, keenly interested in hearing this news.

    Indeed, news like this would be a major topic throughout the empire, and Rian was naturally curious.

    After all, being the daughter of Emperor Alex would undoubtedly make Princess Lucia the center of attention for everyone in the empire.

    Rian pricked up his ears and took a seat a few tables away from them.

    "However, do you know who Princess Lucia''s fianc¨¦ is?" The fat man smiled mysteriously and yfully nced at the two men.

    Upon hearing this, the two men looked at each other and shook their heads.

    After all, the news had just been released and was still fresh.

    Only a few people with a little high status in society knew this, aside from the Luvic nobles present in the throne room.

    "Hehehe! Since I''m feeling generous, I''ll tell you!" The fat man eximed casually, and the two men nodded eagerly.

    "Tell us, tell us!" They urged, their expressions a mix of curiosity and anticipation.

    Observing the two men''s overwhelming excitement, the fat man felt a sense of satisfaction welling up within him.

    "Alright, alright!" He waved his hand to calm them down.

    Then, taking a deep breath, he began to exin.

    "This is the news I received from my brother, who became a soldier in the empire!" The fat man nced around cautiously, as if afraid of being overheard.

    The two men nodded eagerly, leaning in to catch every word.

    "The one who is the princess''s fianc¨¦ is..." The fat man paused, teasing them with curiosity at its peak.

    Meanwhile, only Rian was intently focusing, even using mana to enhance his hearing to catch every detail.

    "That is the young master of the Asvold family! Young Master Arthur Asvold!" The answer immediately stunned the two men.

    "What?!" They stood up in shock, but their astonishment was quickly overshadowed as other patrons around them also stood up, equally surprised.

    "What?!" Rian stood utterly bewildered and speechless.

 Chapter 138 Rians First Meeting With Carina!

    ?

    "What?!" Rian eximed, immediately rising in shock and fixing the three men with an intense gaze.

    The trio of men appeared taken aback; their gazes turned towards Rian with a mix of surprise and confusion on their faces.

    "Brother, is there a problem?" The portly man scratched his head, his confusion evident in his question.

    He couldn''tprehend why this stranger had suddenly erupted and was now scrutinizing them so sharply.

    The other two men at his side also seemed intrigued; their attention focused on Rian, silent and expectant, as if awaiting an exnation.

    Yet Rian paid little heed to the fat man''s inquiry.

    Ignoring the question hanging in the air, he strode away from his desk, closing the distance to the table where the trio was seated.

    "Could you guys repeat what you were discussing?" Rian''s abrupt movement caught the three of them off guard; there was an air of urgency in his request.

    Perplexed, the trio of men exchanged bewildered nces, thoroughly confounded by the stranger''s words.

    Before long, the fat man mustered the courage to pose another question, his countenance a portrait of perplexity as he regarded Rian.

    "I apologize, but I''m at a loss, my friend. Could you rify what exactly you''re referring to?" he inquired.

    Realizing that their previous exchange had been conducted in hushed tones, it hadn''t urred to them that Rian might be alluding to Lucia''s daughter''s engagement.

    Growing increasingly frustrated, Rian''s patience began to wear thin, prompting him to borate with a weighty undertone.

    "Allow me to make myself clear. Could you guys kindly recount your discussion regarding the engagement of Princess Lucia? To whom has she been betrothed?" Rian''s disbelief reverberated in his voice, the intensity of his desire for confirmation evident as he sought validation from this trio.

    Even though he understood the imusibility of this situation, considering his status as a high-level elemental saint endowed with extraordinary senses, he couldn''t dismiss the possibility that he had misheard.

    However, disbelief spurred him to press the three for an exnation.

    Instantly, the trio found themselves taken aback, their eyes widening in astonishment.

    In their perception, their conversation had been carried out in hushed tones, barely audible beyond the confines of their immediate vicinity.

    Now, this stranger was unexpectedly probing into the very topic they had discussed so discreetly.

    Only one conclusion presented itself: the man confronting them was, in fact, a high-level elemental.

    "Brother, I urge you to remainposed." The portly man offered a conciliatory smile as he rose from his seat, assuming a respectful stance before Rian.

    Gradually realizing that this stranger was no ordinary individual, he abandoned any inclination for jest.

    "Please allow me to elucidate." Unaffected by the fat man''s demeanor, Rian pressed for a prompt elucidation.

    With a nod from the portly man, an exhaustive ount of the matter was meticulously presented.

    "As you might already be aware, the imperial family has formally announced the engagement of Princess Lucia."

    "This news has stirred the entire empire, spreading like wildfire." The portly man resumed his seat, his tone weighted with solemnity.

    "However, here''s the twist: apart from the Luvic nobility who were present at the grand assembly in the pce, nobody is privy to the identity of Princess Lucia''s fianc¨¦. And me, fortunate to have a sibling in the empire''s military, who happened to be privy to this ssified information," he continued, a touch of pride gracing his round features, his cheeks almost mirroring the plumpness of buns.

    Hispanions nking him nodded in a blend of admiration and respect for his aplishment.

    Meanwhile, Rian remained silent, poised for what would follow.

    "Subsequently, I came to learn that the fortunate gentleman destined for Princess Lucia''s hand is none other than the scion of the illustrious Asvold family¡ªthe young master Arthur Asvold!" The portly man''s astonishment was palpable as he uttered the name Arthur Asvold.

    One could argue that Arthur Asvold was the most handsome man throughout the empire and an idol to women far and wide. The news was undoubtedly awe-inspiring.

    With this revtion now confirmed, Rian heaved a sigh, his head shaking ever so slightly.

    "The unexpected alignment of fate, binding young master Arthur and Princess Lucia in engagement," Rian ruminated internally, his thoughts swirling as he turned away from the trio without a farewell.

    Observing Rian''s abrupt departure and his bewildered expression, the portly man scratched his head, perplexity etched across his features.

    The twopanions nking him mirrored his confusion.

    Before long, Rian had made his way to a secluded corner of the tavern, grappling with the torrent of information he had just absorbed.

    "So, young Master Arthur has also arrived in Arkham," Rian mused silently, the question lingering in his mind as he took a sip from his ss of wine.

    Having failed in his initial task on the very first day and having recently arrived in Arkham, Rian found himself at a loss for how to connect with Arthur in the future.

    "Furthermore, I am uncertain whether the aid young Master Arthur mentioned is still awaiting my arrival." Rian''s gaze swept across the surroundings, absorbing the vibrant tapestry of the bustling crowd and the harmonious cadence ofughter enveloping the tavern.

    Lost in his contemtion, an imminent presence drew near, registering acutely on his perceptive senses.<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>

    "Who?" Rian pivoted, his attention drawn to an individual concealed beneath a hood.

    In response to Rian''s query, the figure unveiled itself, revealing an exquisitely beautiful woman.

    With raven-ck tresses framing her features, her countenance was wlessly chiseled.

    A cial demeanor in her gaze lent an air of allure.

    Her physique bore graceful curves, a blend of allure and elegance that captivated all who beheld her.

    "Who might you be?" Rian''s inquiry, tinged with perplexity, was apanied by a surge of internal curiosity.

    The woman met Rian''s gaze, a faint nod underscoring her response as she spoke.

    "Are you Rian?" Her query was delivered with an air of nonchnce as she took a seat before him.

    Affirming her question, Rian nodded, conceding, "Indeed, I am Rian. And may I inquire about your name?"

    His observation honed in on every facet of her aura in a quest to ascertain her strength.

    With the realization that she knew his name, he surmised that she was the individual Arthur had entrusted him with.

    A subtle smile graced the woman''s lips; her nod was a tacit response to Rian''s question.

    "I understand... Then allow me to introduce myself," the woman uttered, extending a thin and exquisite hand.

    "I am Carina¡ªstepmother to Arthur and the third wife of Duke David Arthur," she introduced herself with a smile, her identity nowid bare.

    Rian, taken aback by this revtion, grappled with how to respond.

    "Young Master Arthur''s stepmother? The wife of Duke David?" With his own hand extended in a handshake, Rian found himself entwined in a whirl of astonishment.

    Carina''s casual nod affirmed his incredulity as she continued, "No need for surprise or formality due to my position."

    "Regardless, we shall proceed with the mission Arthur entrusted to us¡ªswiftly establishing an organization."

    Cutting straight to the chase, Carina didn''t indulge in unnecessary circumlocution, elucidating her intentions directly.

    With a pause, she signaled a passing waiter, cing an order for drinks and light refreshments.

    Though Rian remained in the grip of astonishment, he recognized that this wasn''t the time for obfuscation.

    "Absolutely," Rian concurred, reaching into his pocket and producing a folded piece of paper.

    The paper held Arthur''s intricate n, meticulously transcribed by Rian to ensure utmost rity.

    "Please peruse it, and you shall gain an intricate understanding of young Master Arthur''sprehensive strategy." Rian offered the paper to Carina.

    "Allow me to examine it." Carina epted the paper and devoted several minutes to a thorough perusal.

    Once finished, she closed the document, drawing a deep breath as she expressed her admiration.

    "Such an ingenious n!" Carina marveled, her incredulity palpable, as she returned the paper to Rian.

    "I concur," Rian chuckled, securing the paper back into his pocket.

    Suddenly, a waiter arrived, bearing an array of victuals and beverages, which were promptlyid out on the table.

    "Your order, madam," the waiter acknowledged with a slight bow before departing.

    Carina began to eat, savoring the food and drink, while Rian leisurely sipped the wine in his ss.

    "By the way, I must extend my sincere apologies for not arriving at the agreed time. Numerous obstacles hindered my punctuality." Rian''s apology was heartfelt, considering that Carina, in ordance with the meeting time Arthur had set, likely frequented the tavern.

    Upon hearing this, Carina simply shook her head, responding with nonchnce, "No need to fret; after all, I''m also savoring my time in Arkham. Your dy doesn''t greatly impact me." She shrugged lightly, disying no concern over Rian''s tardiness.

    "Thank you," Rian acknowledged her understanding, initiating a seamless continuation of their conversation.

    They delved into topics such as their past roles as assassins, their initial encounters with Arthur, and a host of other details.

    Given their impending partnership and the necessity of maintaining trust, disclosing their backgrounds was imperative.

    "An assassin organization that engineers artificial elementals?" Rian, upon hearing Carina''s narrative, couldn''t conceal his astonishment.

    Such an endeavor ventured into the realm of taboos, with Rian''s knowledge restricted to a single organization that pursued this concept¡ªthe light-eating organization that had previously targeted him!

    "Could you borate in greater detail?" Rian inhaled deeply; his curiosity ignited. He yearned to gleanprehensive insight into this matter.

 Chapter 139 Explanation And Dating With Lucia

    ?

    "Could you borate in greater detail?" Rian inhaled deeply; his curiosity ignited. He yearned to gleanprehensive insight into this matter.

    In response to Rian''s query, Carina paused momentarily, taking a sip from the ss of juice before her.

    "Does the ck Swan organization have a connection to this?" Carina inquired with intrigue; her question was directed at Rian.

    Given her awareness of Rian''s history as the former leader of the renowned ck Swan organization, her suspicion aligned with the context of his query.

    Rian shook his head, exhaling deeply as he met Carina''s gaze.

    "Are you acquainted with the Light Eater Organization?" Rian''s inquiry was casual yetden with curiosity.

    "Of course, I''m familiar with it!" Carina''s exmation was apanied by a furrowed brow, her expression shadowed by the historical ounts and circting rumors associated with the organization.

    From Carina''s perspective, the Light Eater Organization stood as a legendary entity, an omnipresent specter that invoked fear within all assassin organizations worldwide.

    The organization''s reputation stemmed from its leader, an extraordinary figure who had dared to challenge even the might of the five dominant empires.

    The very mention of the Light Eater Organization cast an eerie pall, magnified by the fact that its members possessed a median strength that lingered around the level of elemental saints.

    As per the rumors, the hierarchy of their power was intricately woven into a numerical sequence.

    Strength was inversely proportional to their ranking¡ªa smaller number heralded greater power.

    Fortunately, this organization met its end several centuries ago, eradicated entirely by the united might of the five empires.

    "Why the sudden inquiry?" Carina cast a sidelong nce at Rian, suspicion evident in her gaze.

    Rian remained unresponsive, proceeding with his line of questioning for Carina.

    "Are you aware of the principal reason for my tardiness in reaching Arkham to meet with you?" Rian''s eyes bore seriousness as his fingers drew together beneath his chin.

    Initially perplexed, Carina''s thoughts began to churn, attempting to decipher Rian''s intentions.

    Within moments,prehension dawned upon her, and her eyes widened in disbelief as she regarded Rian.

    "Are you suggesting that your dy is somehow linked to the Light Eaters organization?" Her question was hesitant, and her uncertainty was palpable.

    Rian nodded and took a sip from his wine ss, his tone casual as he rified.

    "More urately, I was ambushed by five members of the Light Eaters and barely managed to escape with my life," he recounted, his words tinged with bitterness, revealing the seriousness of the perilous encounter he had faced.

    The ordeal had inflicted severe wounds on him, aggravated by the strain he had put on his elemental abilities.

    Thankfully, he had taken the gamble of consuming the healing potion; otherwise, he might not have survived to cross paths with his wife and child.

    "Are you being serious?" Carina blinked rapidly, her eyes seeking reassurance and her heart racing in response to the revtion.

    "Absolutely. Would there be any reason for me to fabricate such a story?" Rian sighed, his shoulders lifting in a subtle shrug.

    Her initial disbelief gradually waned as the pieces began to fit together, prompting Carina to offer a slight nod.

    "Of course, I apologize." Carina''s head dipped slightly as she expressed her regret.

    With their partnership only just established, Carina recognized the importance of trust, realizing that her initial doubt could be construed as a breach of that essential foundation.

    However, Rian did not harbor any grudges, merely shaking his head with a faint smile.

    "No need to fret; it''s admittedly quite a tale to believe," he reassured her nonchntly.

    Yet Carina''s curiosity remained unabated, prompting her to delve deeper.

    "In that case, would you be willing to recount the details?" She set down her utensils, her attention now solely focused on Rian''s narrative.

    "Of course." Rian crossed his legs, his postureposed, as he embarked on his ount.

    "As I was en route to Arkham, I was abruptly osted by five enshrouded figures who purported to hail from the Light Eaters organization. They imed their mission was to end my life at the behest of a former subordinate, someone who had betrayed me during my tenure in the ck Swan organization." His gaze intensified as he spoke.

    "Their individual strengths were astonishingly formidable¡ªfour of them hovering at the early stages of elemental sainthood, while the fifth stood at the intermediate level." Rian paused momentarily, his gaze locked onto Carina, the weight of his words hanging in the air.

    "However, the element they''ve developed is, in ordance with world-spanning rumors, an element that shouldn''t exist in our world¡ªthe element of darkness!" Rian''s voice dropped to a hushed whisper, bolstered by a touch of mana to ensure only Carina could perceive his words.

    Despite the bustling ambiance of the tavern, Rian anticipated that their conversation would remain secret.

    His apprehension was rooted in the understanding that the topic they were discussing was sensitive and that inadvertent eavesdropping could pose a substantial threat.<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>

    Absorbing Rian''s ount, Carina inhaled deeply, her murmur barely audible: "They''ve resurfaced, it seems."

    Rian affirmed her suspicions, offering his own perspective on the matter.

    "I''m inclined to believe that the widespread ability to wield the power of darkness is linked to a form of elemental maniption akin to what you have encountered. Alternatively, your organization might be a covert offshoot of the Light Eater organization, quietly amassing power." With his statement delivered, Rian paused, affording Carina the opportunity to react.

    Carina absorbed Rian''s words, prompting her to reminisce about an incident from her past that had left her perplexed at the time.

    During the time when elemental power had been imnted within her, Carina distinctly recalled encountering several girls of her age who shared a simr fate¡ªbeing consigned to a designated chamber.

    Her curiosity having been piqued, she approached a senior operative who had extensive experience within the organization.

    The senior''s response had befuddled her at the time: "They are the chosen ones, destined for the headquarters, where they will attain abilities that defy imagination."

    At the juncture, her inclination had been to ept the exnation, nodding her understanding to her senior''s words.

    "In that case, it''s quite probable that the headquarters align with the seat of the Light Eater organization." Carina murmured, the realization sinking in as the pieces of the puzzle fell into ce.

    The capacity of the Light Eater organization to wield such potent and veiled power, evading the collective might of the five empires and remaining covert until the present day, defied all imagination.

    "It appears we ought to incorporate a n for rescue and defense into our future endeavors." Carina''s gaze held a newfound gravity as she regarded Rian.

    ...

    The next day

    In the midst of an unusually bustling Arkham, with a multitude of individuals passing through, an opulent carriage ambled leisurely amid the throng, nked by an entourage of vignt bodyguards.

    The presence of the soldiers temporarily impeded the flow of the crowd.

    "Father! Who might be within that carriage?" A boy of tender years, scarcely five, pointed with unabated intrigue at the resplendent conveyance.

    Attentive to his son''s query, the man apanying him indulged in a fond chuckle, his fingers tenderly ruffling the child''s hair.

    "Judging by the extravagance of the carriage and the ensign adorning it, it likely heralds from the imperial family. As for precise particrs, I remain uncertain," the man exined in a gentle manner.

    The boy nodded in acquiescence, his response reflecting the innocence that defined his tender age.

    "In that case, I want to be part of the empire in the future so I can witness such opulent carriages every day!" The boy''s eyes sparkled with enthusiasm as he revealed his aspiration to his father.

    Beaming, the man nodded in agreement, affectionately offering his guidance to the young dreamer.

    "Very well... I hope that when the timees, you''ll make your father, our family, and the empire exceedingly proud!" The man''s pride was evident as he articted these words, punctuated by hisughter.

    The dream of serving the imperial family and working within the pce was a shared aspiration among numerous young children.

    This vision of contributing to the empire''s splendor was a cornerstone cultivated in every city since Emperor Alex ascended the throne, an ambition rooted in the desire to ensure prosperity and reverence for the empire among its popce.

    Meanwhile, within the luxurious carriage, two individuals sat across from each other¡ªa man and a woman, both bearing impable countenances.

    "I''m somewhat at a loss as to why we''ve chosen such an extravagant carriage, Lucia." Arthur shook his head, an undertone of helplessness tainting his tone.

    Arthur had anticipated a simple, unassuming outing, a far cry from the current spectacle.

    This divergence from his expectations left him feeling uneasy, as he was ustomed to roaming freely with Runa and Anna while concealing their identities.

    However, Lucia dismissed this notion, adamant about unveiling both of their visages to the public eye.

    Arthur, cognizant of her reasoning, empathized with her motivation: it was a promation that he, Arthur Asvold, unequivocally belonged to Lucia.

    Reflecting on this, Arthur experienced a sense of helplessness tinged with difort.

    Moreover, Lucia''s possessiveness, a characteristic divergent from their childhood days, amplified his unease.

    "Damn! Should I pay a visit to Emperor Alex and inquire why his adorable daughter has undergone such a transformation?" Arthur''s inner monologue carried a wry hint, assigning a connection between these developments and himself.

    Aware of Arthur''s musings, Lucia merely offered a slight smile, evading any response.

    Her coquettish gaze seemingly affirmed, "Perhaps you''ve guessed correctly?"

    "This girl..." Arthur''s gaze, infused with depth, rested upon her, prompting him to ponder a certain idea.

    "Activate the interface," he murmured softly.

 Chapter 140 Lucias Two Souls And Marias Hatred!

    ?

    [Statistical Data]

    [Name: Lucia Balka]

    [Title: A Girl with a Sky-Defying Talent, a Special Element Holder, an Incredibly Beautiful Face, and a Figure That Will Shake the Continent]

    [Special Title: The Only Daughter of the Balka Family, the Future Empress of Balka, Having Two Souls]

    [Age: 15 years old]

    [Awakened Core: Light (Special)]

    [Level: Two-Circle Elemental]

    [Hobbies: Reading, Practicing, Collecting Images of Arthur Asvold,...]

    [Elemental Arts Mastered: Spear of Light (Two Star Light Elemental Art), Moves Like Light (Two Star Light Elemental Art), Destroyer (One Star Light Elemental Art),...]

    [Ambition: Became the Female Emperor Who Reced Her Father, Made Arthur Asvold Her Own, Became the Only Ruler of the Continent, Became Arthur Asvold''s Wife,...]

    [Talent: Extremely Strong (Special Core Holder)]

    [Love: 100%/200%]

    [Deepest Thoughts: Please Click Here]

    ---------------------------------------------------

    Reading Lucia''s panel in great detail, Arthur gasped in shock, unable to believe the astonishing revtionsid out before him.

    "Two souls?" Arthur muttered in disbelief within his heart as he absorbed the information in the [Special Title] column.

    He couldn''t help but be overwhelmed with wonder.

    "It''s no surprise he''s been acting so strangely!" Arthur eximed internally, his mind racing to process this revtion.

    The concept of possessing two souls was unprecedented in the novel''s universe, leaving Arthur uncertain about the mechanics behind such a phenomenon.

    Throughout the history of the elemental world, this urrence has never been documented, except for one truly extraordinary incident involving a woman who wielded Supreme elemental power with an affinity for wind.

    The woman was rumored to have reigned as the queen of the elves on the elven continent thousands of years ago; her downfall was attributed to the dual souls and personalities within her single body.

    Thus, as Arthur delved into the particrs of Lucia''s situation, discovering that she shared the same enigmatic duality as the elven queen of lore, he found himself unsure of how to react.

    "Could this be her second personality manifesting?" Arthur pondered deeply, diverting his focus to the [Level] column, where a furrow creased his brow.

    "She has truly attained the level of two circles," Arthur muttered, a faint suspicion forming that these circumstances might be intertwined with Lucia''s second personality.

    His gaze then shifted to the [Love] column, which intriguingly boasted two favorability levels: 100% and 200%.

    "These statistics are truly confounding. How did all of thise to be in Lucia''s case?" Arthur inhaled sharply, his gaze flickering toward Lucia, who returned his gaze with an enigmatic smile.

    "Arthur, lost in thought, are you pondering something about my appearance?" Lucia''s voice broke the silence, prompting her to sidle up to Arthur, her right arm wrapping around his with a tight embrace.

    Her gaze held a disconcerting intensity, as if the girl beside him was an entirely different being, a far cry from the Lucia he had known.

    Though he was aware of the softness and warmth of Lucia''s chest pressing against him, Arthur''s focus was far from dwelling on how to revive her original consciousness, now seemingly dormant and reced by her second personality.

    "It''s alright, Lucia." Arthur feigned a reassuring smile, his fingers intertwining gently with hers.

    Upon hearing his words, Lucia''s initial suspicion dissolved into a beaming expression of happiness.

    "I understand... I suppose you''re not fond of my matchmaking endeavors, hehehe." Lucia''s smile grew foolish as she yfully voiced her thoughts to Arthur.

    Yet beneath her words, Arthur detected a subtle undertone of hostility, unsettling him further.

    It wasn''t fear that held him back; instead, it was the challenge of being unable to openly reveal Lucia''s hidden secret.

    The possibility of taking such a step brought with it a staggering risk: Lucia''s original soul could plummet into peril, quite likely bing irretrievable within her own body!

    While this conjecture was spective at best, Arthur wasn''t willing to leave things to chance.

    Even if there existed a mere 1% chance that the authentic essence of Lucia might be endangered and face an improbable return, Arthur refused to gamble with such odds.

    A game without assured victory wasn''t Arthur''s approach; otherwise, he wouldn''t have survived until now.

    His way of life revolved around precision and certainty, strategies that had sustained him through life''s most challenging trials.

    Otherwise, he would have perished long ago, his existence reduced to that of a mere cadaver from his earliest years.

    "Absolutely not, my dear." Arthur''s tone was affectionate as he tenderly ruffled her hair.

    His steely gaze never wavered from Lucia''s form, and his vignce was unwavering.

    "I must find a way to rescue the true Lucia..." Arthur sighed softly, his words carrying a hint of weariness.

    As the horse-drawn carriage continued its journey, the destination they had set out for loomed ahead.

    ...

    Meanwhile, within the opulent chambers of the Balka Imperial Pce, a woman exuding both coquettish allure and an air of charm fumed as she glowered at the letter clenched in her hand.

    "Furious frustration!" The woman''s voice rang out in a frustrated wail as she tore the missive to shreds, allowing the fragments of paper to flutter to the ground like a cascade of defeated hopes.

    "Unbelievable! Damnation!" The exmation, infused with seething anger, was punctuated by an irate toss of her lustrous hair.

    "Alex, you wretch! How dare you defy your own sworn oath?" The woman, Maria Alvas, a figure of beauty who became Emperor Alex''s second wife and also the younger sister of Emperor Savaran, unleashed her fury in a torrent of hysterical screams.<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>

    Seething with a profound aversion towards Emperor Alex and her heart aze with resentment, Maria''s emotions were stoked by the contents of the letter she had just perused.

    Within its linesy a somber truth: her brother, Emperor Savaran, was now ensnared in an unfortunate predicament.

    Their painstakingly crafted strategy to assail the Balka Empirey in ruins, waid by the unyielding resistance entrenched at the border, masterminded by the indomitable Duke Asvold.

    This resolute defense formed an insurmountable barrier, obstructing any semnce of a sessful military incursion.

    This intricate web of obstacles had been orchestrated by Emperor Alex as a ploy to thwart the Savaran Empire''s covert assault.

    "How can they prevail when the border is under David''s watch?" Maria''s fingernails bore the brunt of her anxiety, her thoughts racing in a frenzied bid to uncover a solution.

    Her once alluring and captivating countenance had now transformed, consumed by an amalgamation of terror and detestation.

    Locked within the confines of her room by Emperor Alex, Maria found herself ensnared in a perpetual state of istion.

    The escting conflict between the two empires had reached its crescendo, holding her captive in this self-imposed exile.

    A knock resounded, fracturing his contemtion like a shard of ss.

    "Knock!"

    Abruptly jolted from his reverie, the sound of a rap on the door fractured the silence.

    "Who dares?" Maria''s brow furrowed, her irritation palpable as she reacted to the unexpected intrusion.

    "Apologies for the intrusion, Your Highness!" The resonant voice of a man filtered through the door, abruptly startling Maria.

    "Dan! Is that you?" Maria''s pace quickened as she moved toward the door, her hand extending to unlock the door.

    The door swung open promptly, revealing a man of robust build, his muscles exuding strength.

    His bald head and sun-kissedplexion were countered by a prating, no-nonsense gaze that added an air of authority to his presence.

    "Princess, greetings!" Dan inclined his head, offering a respectful salutation to Maria.

    "No need for formalities; quickly update me on the state of the pce and the progress of the conflict between the empires!" Maria implored, her urgency palpable.

    In response, Dan hesitated momentarily, his gaze flickering warily to both sides.

    "Shall we move inside first?" Dan''s voice was hushed, as he suggested.

    Maria swiftlyprehended his implication, stepping into his chamber to receive what might be crucial information from him.

    "Get to the point!" Impatience tinged Maria''s exmation as she eagerly absorbed the news ryed by Dan.

    Locked in her room for an extended period, Maria''s ess to information had been severely curtailed. Information about the war and the pce''s state had been stifled, with Emperor Alex even imposing restrictions on the servants, forbidding them from divulging any details to her.

    This draconian istion fueled Maria''s detestation for Emperor Alex, intensifying to the point where she yearned to tear him apart!

    Dan drew a deep breath before embarking on aprehensive exnation.

    "I extend my apologies for intruding, Princess." Dan''s head dipped slightly as he began.

    "The situation at the border has escted to its zenith. The Savaran forces have been strategically deployed for a head-on sh with General Don and the five hundred thousand troops that the empire has managed to muster!" Dan''s excitement was palpable as he ryed the news to Maria.

    Upon hearing this, a smile of genuine joy graced Maria''s lips, her fists clenching in exhration.

    "You''ve truly outdone yourself, marshaling such substantial forces amidst these trying circumstances!" A subtle smile curled Maria''s lips as her pride in her brother swelled to its zenith.

    Yet Dan, witnessing Maria''s jubnt expression, couldn''t help but interject even more animatedly.

    "Princess, there''s more to the news I bring." Dan''s mysterious smile deepened, a twist that only served to amplify Maria''s intrigue.

    "Could there be even better news?" Maria''s voice carried a tinge of excitement, her anticipation palpable as she awaited Dan''s revtion.

    "Indeed," Dan confirmed,unching into his next piece of information.

    "In a matter of days, Princess Lucia is set to be betrothed to Arthur Asvold, the son of Duke Asvold!" The words hung in the air, and as Dan spoke, a thundercloud seemed to descend upon Maria''s countenance, her hands balling into fists.

    "Even the affections of my own daughter have been stolen by that cursed father and daughter!" Maria ground out, her teeth clenching in frustration.

    The memory of her daughter, Alya Balka, a frail and affection-starved child since her infancy, weighed heavily on her mind.

    Alya lived in the shadow of the illustrious Lucia Balka, the empire''s sole princess recognized by all.

    Alya, being Maria''s daughter and linked to the enemy Emperor, held no favor within the pce.

    Devoid of the elemental prowess Lucia possessed, Alya remained an ordinary, delicate girl gued by illness.

    Her sce came from stories about Arthur Asvold, a source of motivation for her to persevere.

    Hearing of Lucia''s intended engagement to Arthur Asvold, the very person Alya adored, ignited a fierce rage within Maria.

    "It seems I must expedite the ns I''veid..." Maria''s hand slipped into her dress pocket, retrieving a small ck vial.

    "Hehehe~" A sinister chuckle escaped her lips as she contemted the small, ominous bottle in her grasp.

    --------

    Sorry for uploading the wrong chapter earlier; this is the original version!

    I really apologize profusely!

 Chapter 141 The Border War Begins!

    ?

    Southern and Eastern Borders

    "Have the barbarian troops taken any action?" David asked, his expression rxing as he gazed at Roy Valha, who stood before him d in silver-white armor.

    "Indeed, Lord Duke. ording to our reports, there are approximately five hundred thousand to one million troops being led by the second general of the Savaran Empire, Don," Roy exined in meticulous detail to David.

    He then fell silent, awaiting hismand.

    David''s expression remained impassive upon hearing this information, but a slight quirk of his eyebrows revealed his interest.

    "Ah, Don is leading this war, then?" David''s lips curled into a faint smile as he processed the news.

    Don, the second of the four great generals in the Savaran Empire, was renowned for his formidable power at the high elemental saint level.

    In previous battles, David and Noah had shed with the four great generals of the Savaran Empire, among whom Don held a prominent position.

    However, due to the extraordinary might of David and Noah, the four major generals suffered a crushing defeat.

    The situation grew so dire that the Savaran Emperor himself had to intervene.

    He dispatched two of the three elite special forces units he had trained.

    Each member of these units boasted power equivalent to that of a high-level elemental saint.

    Their intervention was necessary to rescue the four generals, who teetered on the brink of death at the hands of David and Noah.

    "Is he audacious enough to possess such confidence, even knowing that I stand as a guardian at the border?" David chuckled contemtively.

    But Roy''s countenance abruptly contorted, hinting at his desire to convey additional information.

    "Is there something further you wish to share?" David, detecting this anomaly, inquired with his usual nonchnce.

    Roy assented with a nod, proceeding to borate, "ording to the reports we''ve received, General Don embarked on this campaign apanied by three enigmatic figures shrouded in robes. The aura emanating from each of them is exceedingly potent."

    "Estimations ce their strength at the threshold of the high-level elemental saint tier," Roy exined, his expression tinged with concern.

    It wasn''t that he doubted Duke David''s capability to handle the situation, but the amalgamation of four formidable entities at the high-level elemental saint tier wielded an overwhelming and disconcerting power.

    Upon hearing this, David offered a faint smile, choosing not to reply.

    He had remained rtively inactive for quite some time, causing certain individuals to forget the fierceness that once defined him¡ªa reputation that had earned him the moniker "Fire God."

    Beyond the boundaries of the two empires, his renown extended across the entirety of the human continent.

    His title, along with the formidable power that substantiated it, had left an indelible mark on the collective consciousness¡ªa living testament to his prowess, exemplified by his mastery over elemental fire, which had incinerated a hundred thousand Savaran troops.

    "It appears that the time is ripe to resurrect that appetion," David murmured softly before rising from his seat.

    His crimson robe, adorned with a zing fire motif, exuded an intense air of authority, and his gaze swiftly turned razor-sharp.

    "Summon all the troops stationed across the two primary regions. Prepare for battle!" David''smand resonated with majestic force, filling the room.

    Roy, upon hearing this directive, nodded resolutely.

    "As youmand!" Without hesitation, he lowered his head, rose to his feet, and departed the room, leaving David alone amidst its confines, his countenance devoid of emotion.

    "Whoosh!" With a swift rush of air, the room''s atmosphere trembled as a butler materialized, followed closely by ten cloaked figures whose features remained veiled from view.

    "Greetings, Duke," the butler offered with a deferential bow, while the ten cloaked figures behind him mirrored the gesture in perfect unison.

    "Have you sessfully assembled the shadow army, Butler?" David inquired with his customary detachment.

    Upon hearing this question, the butler didn''t hesitate and proceeded to provide a detailed exnation.

    "I have sessfully gathered all the shadow troops scattered across the five empires and one kingdom. Every member stands ready, awaiting yourmand, Duke," the butler conveyed solemnly.

    True to its name, the shadow army stood as a meticulously honed, specialized force forged under David''s guidance, harnessing every resource within its grasp.

    From the potency of eight elemental circles to the pinnacle of high-level elemental saints, the array of power contained within this force epassed a vast spectrum.

    The unfathomable might wielded by this far-reaching assembly, which had disseminated across the vast expanse of the human continent, defiedprehension.

    Guided by the butler in the capacity of its chiefmander, the shadow army operated in coordination with ten individuals who assumed the pivotal roles of its primary generals.

    Their strengths resided within the realm of middle- to high-elemental saint levels.

    Upon hearing this report, David nodded in satisfaction and promptly issued instructions to the butler.

    "Organize the troops and deploy a contingent to assist in the ongoing conflict with the Savaran Empire. Focus on our ultimate objective," he directed, his gaze prating the butler.

    "Understood! As per yourmand!" With that affirmation, the butler swiftly vanished from David''s presence, trailed by his ten assembled generals.

    David''s attention shifted upward, drawn to the window, where he stared at the expanse of clear sky outside.

    "It allmenced from this point, and my final ambition centers on the subjugation of the Balkan Empire," he muttered icily.

    "As for the Savaran Empire, it''s but a transient chapter¡ªan empire that I shall raze to the ground!"

    Suddenly, mes materialized around his form, seemingly erupting from thin air.<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>

    In an instant, he vanished, leaving behind smoldering embers that adorned the room.

    ...

    Imperial Capital

    "Oh, has everything started?" Emperor Alex stoodfortably in the imperial garden, reading the golden letter in his hand with a slightly smiling expression.

    "I didn''t expect that everything would be really faster than I expected, and it seems that David has also started tounch an attack." He muttered and then closed the letter and put it into the golden envelope.

    After that, he put the envelope into the pocket of his golden robe and looked up at therge statue before him.

    "It has been more than ten years, and I will definitely keep my promise to you." His perennially detached gaze carried a nuanced undertone of nostalgia as he regarded the imposing statue before him¡ªa monument of his own likeness, painstakingly sculpted by histe wife, Empress Balka.

    Immediately, he retracted his gaze and then spoke.

    "Butler, order General Alvert to send the prepared troops to the border." Her indifferent voice sounded a little harsh.

    "As youmand." Suddenly, there was an old man''s voice that echoed around the garden.

    After giving the order, Emperor Alex then walked out in the direction of the garden with a nonchnt expression.

    ...

    The Border of Two Empires, the Ancient Bands

    "Boom! Boom!" The resonant thud of foot stomping reverberated with unusual intensity, filling the air around it.

    The assembled troops,posed primarily of robust men donning sturdy ck armor and wielding formidable weapons, cast an aura of tension that felt unusually palpable.

    What intensified the atmosphere were the profoundly grim expressions etched upon the faces of these men, hinting at the trails of human lives they had likely left in their wake.

    "Hu! Hu!" Mighty cries erupted from the mounted soldiers, mingling with the rhythmic pounding of their steeds'' hooves, the collective mor echoing outward.

    Leading the troops stood fourmanding figures, seemingly poised as the paramount leaders of the entire force.

    Among them were three enshrouded in ck cloaks, while the fourth was a brawny man bearing burns that marred both his cheeks and neck.

    The brawny individual sported an aura that exuded ferocity and malevolence, as if the umtion of lives he had extinguished had melded into a shroud of somber armor.

    "Can you truly assure your aid in my conflict against David?" The brawny man questioned him, his pitch-ck eyes shadowed beneath a deep-set brow.

    A long, iron spear rested on his back.

    Before him stood the three ck-cloaked figures¡ªnone other than Don, one of the four illustrious generals of the Savaran Empire.

    In response to the query, one of the three figures enshrouded in cloaks answered with indifferent brevity.

    "Fear not, for united in our triad, we possess the assurance to confront David Asvold," one of the cloaked figures stated nonchntly.

    Don inclined his head,prehending their self-assured response.

    He was aware that these three figures held the distinction of being the emperor''s specialized generals, dispatched directly to his aid.

    In short order, he led the assembled troops toward the heart of the Bands¡ªa region central to the terrain and the boundary shared by the two empires.

    "They too have arrived, haven''t they?" Don swiftly raised his right hand, prompting the half-million-strong contingent to halt in unison, their movements governed by hismand.

    Don fixed his gaze upon the army of the Balka Empire, under themand of a middle-aged man none other than Roy Valha.

    "Would you kindly introduce yourself?" Don''s voice boomed, overshadowing Roy''s demeanor of indifference.

    "I am Roy Valha, the leader of the esteemed Luvic family Valha and the chief general overseeing the southern region." His voice rang out with a pride that reverberated through the ranks of both armies.

    Elevated to the mid-level elemental saint tier, Roy radiated an unmistakable air of self-assuredness.

    Upon hearing Roy''s introduction, Don''s brows furrowed and his thoughts clouded with uncertainty before he remembered that the Valha family was a potent military lineage that had lent support to David''s forces during previous conflicts.

    "I understand..." Don nodded faintly, shifting his focus back to Roy Valha.

    "Your courage ismendable, yet if it were solely you, breaking through your forces would be a simple task." Don''s arrogantly uttered promation reverberated, swiftly seeded by the surging eruption of a high-level elemental saint''s aura enveloping his being.

    In tandem, the aura of the cloaked figures beside him surged wildly, generating an intense atmospheric disturbance across the deste terrain.

    "Advance!" Don raised his massive spear, issuing themand.

    "Hu!" The collective roar of the barbarian army reverberated, their unified charge executed with unwavering precision against Roy''s forces.

    "Prepare for battle, soldiers! Charge!" Roy''smanding voice rang out, his mid-level elemental saint aura radiating outward.

    "For the empire, advance!" The responsive roar from Roy''s ranks resounded with fervor, each voice charged with excitement.

    Swiftly, the two armies advanced, their momentum culminating in a violent collision.

    "Boom!"

 Chapter 142 Roy Valhas Defeat

    ?

    "Boom!"

    The sh between the two armies resounded as swords from each side met in a cacophony.

    "ng!"

    The resolute sh of swords, spears, and an array of other weapons echoed fiercely, each collision apanied by a deafening noise.

    The two forces relentlessly engaged inbat, intertwining offense and defense through their distinct capabilities.

    Nheless, Roy''s contingent wasprised of specialized non-elemental troops, and as such, elemental powers were absent from theirbat repertoire.

    In contrast, Roy himself remained stationary, mounted atop his horse.

    Alongside him, Don and three cloaked figures observed the unfolding skirmish, mirroring his passive stance.

    In the theater of war, leaders refrained from direct engagement on the frontlines, instead regarding each other with watchful vignce.

    "True to their reputation, the barbarian troops are formidable," Roy murmured, appraising the ostensibly evenly matched armies.

    Yet it was Savaran''s forces that held the advantage, boasting superior physical condition, more substantial armor, and potent equipment.

    His gaze then shifted toward the four figures within Savaran''s ranks, assessing their capabilities.

    "I would undoubtedly meet defeat by confronting them head-on," Roy pondered, pausing before opting against immediate action.

    His hesitation wasn''t born of fear but rather adhered to a directiveid out by Duke Asvold¡ªan instruction to exercise caution and refrain from impetuously confronting the quartet.

    The n dictated patience, awaiting the timely arrival of reinforcements meticulously arranged by Duke Asvold.

    In the interim, the battlefield surged with relentless momentum.

    "What''s your take on this?" inquired one of the cloaked figures, a note of curiositycing his words as he turned to Don.

    In response, Don''s lips curled into a casual smile, his confidence palpable as he replied, "Naturally, it''s only a matter of time before Balka''s imperial army sumbs to our might."

    The assurance in his expression mirrored his words.

    These barbarian soldiers constituted a force he had meticulously and relentlessly trained, their prowess a testament to his dedication.

    Furthermore, these troops hailed from his personal battalion and were meticulously selected from the ranks of the elite.

    A single battalionprised two million soldiers, and this particr contingent of five hundred thousand constituted his full-fledged vanguard, poised to exact revenge on David by attacking the Balka Empire.

    "Hehe! Seems like that fellow isn''t making a move," Don remarked, directing his gaze towards Roy, who remained motionless, an observer of the unfolding conflict.

    "Indeed, he appears to be rather unnerved by the four of us," one of the cloaked figures chimed in, sharing a yful nce with Don.

    Acknowledging this, Don nodded, a cruel smile curving his lips as he turned his attention to Roy.

    "Since he''s unwilling to approach, I suppose I''ll make the first move, hahaha!" Don spurred his horse onward with determination, his massive ck spear whirling into motion on his back.

    "Whoosh!" The horse surged forward with remarkable speed, an air of madness enveloping Don''s visage.

    "As unhinged as ever, I see!" One of the cloaked figures chuckled, their jest intermingling with mockery.

    Their attention then shifted to the remaining two cloaked figures, eliciting nods of agreement.

    "We should expedite the resolution of this conflict, particrly while David remains absent," the three figures concurred before vanishing seamlessly like the wind.

    Their departure left behind their unattended horses, which gradually grew restless in response to their departure.

    In stark contrast, Roy, who witnessed Don''s swift approach, weed it with a subtle smile devoid of trepidation.

    "Very well, no room for fear," Roy murmured to himself, the twin swords at his waist now gripped in hand as he took aim at the oing Don.

    "Whooshhh!" Roy and his horse surged forward, elerating towards Don with impressive speed.

    "Engaging!" Don spun his spear with masterful precision in response to Roy''s charge.

    "Boom!"

    Bothbatants dismounted their horses mid-stride, converging mid-air as they utilized their mana to hover within the expansive sky.

    "ng! ng!"

    Their weapons shed with such fervor that the very air seemed to rupture around them.

    "You certainly pack a punch," Don chuckled, his gaze dancing yfully upon Roy.

    "No doubt about it!" Roy''s smile held a hint of amusement as they engaged fiercely, relying solely on their physical weaponry and eschewing the use of elemental arts.

    "ng!"

    The two pushed against each other, creating a distance spanning hundreds of meters.

    Both figures maintained a steadfast silence, their expressions hinting at a readiness to escte.

    "It seems we''ll need to tap into our primal abilities," Don dered with a wave of his hands, prompting the ground beneath them to shudder.

    "Earth Elemental Art: Crushing Blow!" Don uttered softly, and an immediate tremor coursed through the earth below.

    "Boom!"

    An enormous earthen hand materialized abruptly, hurtling toward Roy with formidable momentum.

    Observing this, Roy sped his hands together and intoned his elemental incantation.

    "Earth Elemental Art: Earth Wall!" Roy''s promation resonated mightily, conjuring a colossal earthen barrier to thwart the colossal hand''s charging assault.<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>

    "Boom!"

    The two forces collided in an eruption of sound, with the shockwave reverberating with tremendous force.

    Fortunately, they had distanced themselves from the ongoing battlefield where the soldiers battled.

    "Not too shabby," Don remarked sardonically to a visibly strained Roy.

    The disparity in their skill levels was evident, with Don standing at the pinnacle of the high elemental saint stage while Roy remained at mid-stage.

    "Uhuk!" Roy coughed, enduring the intense difort coursing through his body due to the aftermath of Don''s potent elemental arts.

    "Give up, Roy Valha, hahaha!" Don''sughter dripped with derision.

    Yet Roy''s determination remained unshaken as he caught his breath.

    "Hah! It''s sheer luck on your part!" Roy retorted lightly, adopting abative stance.

    "Whoosh!" He propelled himself swiftly towards Don, extending his hand skyward.

    "Earth Elemental Art: Earth Pir!" Roy''s bellow reverberated, summoning four colossal pirs to surge from the earth, encircling Don.

    "Boom!"

    The pirs adopted a strategic alignment, zeroing in on Don before swiftly converging.

    Don, however, appeared to have anticipated this move, offering only a faint smile before snapping his fingers.

    "Earth Elemental Art: Defense!" The ground surged upward, sculpting four towering walls that encircled Don.

    "Boom!"

    The ensuing sh reverberated with explosive force, resounding across the battlefield and inducing profound tremors.

    "You''re defeated, Roy Valha!" In a swift motion, Don materialized behind Roy, delivering a forceful kick.

    "Doom!"

    Roy soared through the air, hurtling three kilometers before colliding with an imposing boulder.

    "Cough!"

    The impact''s severity was evident as Roy expelled blood from his mouth, his body reeling from the blow.

    "Damn, he''s far too formidable!" Roy grumbled inwardly in vexation.

    Suddenly, Don reappeared before him, hisughter ringing through the air as he jeered at Roy.

    "Hahaha! It seems victory eludes you, Roy!" Don''s head shook with a chuckle, a mirthfulmentary on Roy''s weakened state.

    In response to Don''s taunting, Roy remained silent, channeling his energy to mend his battered body.

    Meanwhile, Don appeared oblivious or deliberately indifferent to Roy''s attempts at self-healing, encircling him with a mocking look on his lips.

    "Observe the battlefield, where my barbarian forces now hold the upper hand." Don gestured towards the conflict, a faint smile ying on his lips.

    With effort, Roy directed his gaze in the indicated direction, witnessing his own troops locked in a precarious struggle.

    To his astonishment, the barbarian soldiers seemed transformed¡ªmore relentless and merciless than ever before.

    "How could this be?" Roy''s disbelief was palpable as he beheld this unexpected turn of events.

    Initially, he had anticipated that his troops would withstand the barbarian assault for a time, but the reality before him shattered that assumption.

    This sight truly revealed the staggering might of the legendary barbarian army.

    "Hahaha! Witness the might of the Savaran army and my elite forces!" Don''sughter resounded, brimming with triumphant exultation.

    Seeing his adversaries sumb to despair was a delight he relished, an amusement that had evolved into his most cherished pastime.

    Don had carved a notorious reputation on the battlefield as the "ck Demon Don."

    This moniker encapsted his proclivity for imposing psychological and physical agony upon his vanquished foes, a legacy of torment that lingered long after his victories.

    Many adversaries had met their demise under his hand, left broken and scarred, both mentally and physically.

    Yet his first experience of utter defeat came at the hands of David, a traumatic event that haunted him for years¡ªthe massacre of absolute power left an indelible mark.

    And now, reliving this sensation has rekindled a potent excitement, slowly chipping away at his former trauma.

    "This sensation... it''s truly invigorating!" Don''s innerughter resounded as exhration coursed through him.

    He turned his gaze to Roy, a fusion of pity and mockery in his eyes.

    "Since I have no intention of enduring another encounter with you and your feeble forces, I shall end it now." Don''s cruelughter echoed.

    "Regrettably, it seems David trembles in fear,cking the courage to appear," he mused with a feigned sense of disappointment.

    Without further ado, Don vanished from his location, reemerging within the sky alongside the three cloaked figures apanying him earlier.

    The quartet assumed a formation¡ªeach in one cardinal direction¡ªwith Roy at the center, a palpable nucleus.

    "Goodbye, Roy Valha!" Don''s voice thundered, elemental energy cascading forth in unison with the three cloaked figures.

    However, just as their mana coalesced, an enormous detonation erupted from the south.

    "Boom!"

 Chapter 143 The True Strength Of The Monstrous Duke Asvold!

    ?

    "Whoosh!" Abruptly, a tiny speck manifested in the southward breeze, hurtling toward the quartet at an astounding velocity.

    "What''s that?" Don squinted, halting the formation alongside the three cloaked individuals.

    Simultaneously, the trio of cloaked figures fixed their gazes in the indicated direction, observing the rapidly advancing ck speck.

    Yet, amid their puzzlement and the nearing dot, an incredibly intense surge in temperature erupted, akin to the air enveloping them being subjected to searing mes.

    "Damn it! What''s happening!" Don''s forehead beaded with sweat, his breath growingbored as the soaring temperature seemingly depleted the oxygen in his surroundings.

    Not solely Don, but the trio shrouded in robes experienced identical sensations, their perplexity mirroring Don''s own.

    "Boom!"

    Abruptly, the ck dot suspended for an instant before an immense tornado of mes materialized from its location.

    This zing tempest raced at an astonishing velocity, aimed directly at the quartet.

    "We''re in trouble!" The four exchanged hurried nces and swiftly summoned their mightiest elemental arts.

    "Earth Elemental Art: Earth Wall!" Don''s palms met, conjuring a colossal, fifty-meter-tall wall from the very earth.

    The trio of cloaked figures weren''t idle either; in synchronized motion, they extended their hands and invoked their incantations in unison.

    "Wind Elemental Art: Wind Storm!" Simultaneously, an intricate formation seemed to evolve amongst them, causing the once gentle zephyrs to spiral into a tumultuous, colossal tornado.

    "Whoohs!" The resultant windstorm surged toward the titanic fire vortex, the two catastrophic forces colliding headlong.

    "Boom!"

    The impact reverberated throughout the surroundings, yet the oue was discordant with the magnitude of the crash¡ªthe windstorm disintegrated as if it held no sway over the gargantuan fire vortex.

    The earthen barrier Don had raised proved equally futile, crumbling under the onught.

    In the face of this dire circumstance, Don and the trio of cloaked figures reacted with gasps of astonishment, hastily activating their teleportation abilities.

    Yet a peculiar phenomenon gripped them¡ªthe spatial space surrounding them seemed immobilized and ruptured by the fire vortex''s impact.

    "No!" Their collective cry rang out in desperation as the scorching mes engulfed them without mercy.

    "Boom!"

    In an instant, the fire vortex detonated, amplifying the catastrophic force acting upon Don and the three enshrouded individuals.

    "Argghhh!" Don''s agonized wail echoed, his form consumed by the unrelenting inferno.

    The cloaked trio suffered no less; their robes ignited with rming rapidity, unveiling the visage of a bald man who, oddly enough, bore a strikingly familiar countenance among the trio.

    Indeed, the three shared an uncanny resemnce, as if they were identical triplets.

    Gradually, the fire vortex''s devastating impact and its fiery aftermath subsided, leaving the scorched earth beneath a twenty-meter-deep abyss.

    Don''s remains and the incinerated forms of the three cloaked figures vanished without a trace, consumed entirely by the mes, leaving behind no vestiges of their existence.

    Meanwhile, Roy, who bore witness to this cataclysmic event, trembled uncontrobly, his features a blend of awe and terror.

    "What an immense force..." He muttered in hushed disbelief, his expression difficult to conceal.

    Only upon seeing this spectacle did he grasp that he had managed to put a considerable distance between himself and the devastating vortex.

    "Oh, right! Where am I?" Roy''s gaze scanned his surroundings until itnded on a young man, his form cloaked in ck save for his head.

    "And you are?" Roy inquired involuntarily, meeting the young man''s casual nce.

    "I am the general of the shadow army, under themand of Duke Asvold''s mansion''s butler," the man exined sinctly, his demeanor unemotional.

    Learning this, Roy registered mild surprise before nodding in apparentprehension.

    "Then, the entity responsible for that devastating fire assault..." Roy''s murmur trailed off as he directed his focus to the figure now manifesting in the sky, gradually revealing itself.

    Indeed, the individual was none other than David Asvold, garbed in a crimson robe that exuded an unusually potent aura.

    The area surrounding his levitating figure seemed distorted, evidently influenced by the sheer magnitude of his presence.

    "Duke Asvold!" Roy''s breath escaped in a slight sigh; he hadn''t anticipated Duke Asvold''s personal intervention.

    Initially, he had presumed the Duke would dispatch aid to confront Don and the trio of cloaked figures.

    However, the notion that Duke Asvold himself would step in hadn''t crossed his mind.

    No wonder the quartet met such a swift and dire fate.

    "Those four truly suffered a dire fate," Roy murmured, a slight sigh escaping his lips as he harbored a modicum of sympathy for Don and the recently emerged trio of cloaked individuals.

    Gradually, Duke Asvold descended from the sky, his countenance indifferent as he approached Roy.

    "Are you unharmed?" David inquired casually, assessing the wounds adorning Roy''s physique.

    In response, Roy opted against feigning or evading, choosing instead to be forthright.

    "Reporting, Lord Duke! I''m well, though the injuries I sustained are rather substantial and will necessitate a considerable duration for recovery," Roy conveyed candidly to David.<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>

    While Don''s demise at the hands of David''s seemingly minor assault might suggest otherwise, not everyone possessed the exceptional might of a being like David.

    Don himself was immensely potent.

    Roy himself narrowly escaped death at Don''s hands, underscoring the unfortunate happenstance of Don encountering David, an extraordinarily formidable figure.

    David''s demeanor didn''t shift to anger upon hearing Roy''s admission; rather, he offered a slight nod, appraising Roy closely.

    "Very well. Take your time to recuperate, and I shall assumemand of the troops," David articted casually to Roy before vanishing into thin air, leaving faint sparks in his wake.

    "As youmand!" Roy offered a respectful bow, even in the absence of David''s immediate presence.

    ...

    Suddenly, David materialized in the sky above where the troops were engaged in ferventbat, his demeanorposed as he observed the unfolding chaos.

    "Savaran''s forces do possess remarkable strength," David remarked, acknowledging their prowess.

    True to its reputation, the barbarian army stood as the foremost non-elemental contingent on the human continent.

    Their robust physiques, superhuman strength surpassing that of ordinary humans, and array of physical advantages were indeedmendable traits.

    Relying on the might of the barbarian army, the Savaran Empire had the potential to transform into an exceptionally formidable dominion.

    The entire forceprised merely five hundred thousand troops, with Don''s battalion likely having several million soldiers alone.

    This assessment didn''t even ount for the battalionsmanded by the three other generals, who had yet to make their presence known.

    These units likely dwarfed Don''s forces as a whole.

    "Their abundance of resources and the scale of their troops defy logic, enabling them to forge such a formidable army within just a century," David mused, narrowing his gaze as he observed the barbarian forces adroitly oveing his own well-trained troops.

    The art of warfare andbat expertise exhibited by the barbarian soldiers matched their muscr and robust physiques, rendering them a truly fearsome force.

    While devoid of elemental prowess within their physiques, they had the potential to cultivate alternative abilities, specifically the martial techniques honed by the entire barbarian army.

    "Regrettably, today shall witness their downfall." David ascended further into the sky, his gaze locked on the barbarian army.

    "Fire Elemental Art: Rain of Fire," he murmured, conjuring a pale crimson fireball into his palm.

    The diminutive sphere swiftly ascended toward the clouds overhead.

    "Boom!"

    The initially clear skies swiftly turned overcast and somber, the reverberations of thunder resounding amidst the darkened expanse.

    Sensing the transformation, both armies ceased theirbat, gradually shifting their attention to the heavens.

    "What the hell is this? Rain in the deste bordends?" A soldier hailing from the Southern region queried, baffled by this unexpected phenomenon.

    Having long safeguarded the border, they were ustomed to the arid environment and had never experienced rainfall in this region.

    The term "barrennd" had been coined due to the region''s consistentck of rainfall, resulting in an inhospitable environment incapable of sustaining life amid its arid conditions.

    However, amid the bewilderment pervading the ranks, an authoritative voice erupted from themanders.

    "Southern region troops! Fall back!" Themand reverberated, its echoes spanning the entire expanse of the army.

    "Fall back?" This query reverberated through the minds of the southern soldiers.

    Nevertheless, as per the directive issued by themanders, they promptly reined in their horses and initiated a retreat.

    Meanwhile, this withdrawal bewildered the barbarian forces, whose attention was fixed on the retreating southern troops.

    "What on earth?! How did they manage to escape?" One of the barbarianmanders fumed, his rage palpable.

    "All units! Pursue and eliminate them all!" The order echoed urgently, a rallying cry that reverberated across the entirety of the battlefield.

    However, at the very moment they were poised to act, an abrupt sensation of stiffness gripped their entire bodies, rendering them immobilized.

    "What''s happening?" Pervasive confusion reigned as this peculiar phenomenon afflicted every soldier.

    Around five hundred thousand or fewer barbarian troops fell victim to this rigidity, their bodies rendered immobile, while their battle steeds shared the same fate.

    Amid this prevailing bewilderment, a desperate and fearful voice pierced through.

    "Look upward!" The voice trembled, a potent mix of dread and puzzlement weaving into its tone.

    Instantly, the collective gaze ascended, settling upon a profoundly chilling spectacle.

    "What in the world... is that?"

    ----------

    I don''t know if there is a bug in updating, and I have found it twice like this.

    Sorry!

 Chapter 144 Unilateral Massacre!

    ?

    "What''s happening?" the barbarianmando asked, his voice tinged with confusion as he discovered that his body waspletely immobilized.

    Likewise, the other troops were grappling with the same inexplicable predicament.

    As bewilderment began to take hold, a sudden wave of panic and despair reverberated through the air, its source indiscernible.

    "Look upward!" the voice eximed urgently, prompting everyone to direct their gaze to the sky.

    Instantly, their countenances underwent a profound transformation, as a stark sense of hopelessness etched itself unmistakably onto the faces of all the barbarian warriors.

    The half a million barbarian soldiers descended into a heavy silence, their attention captured by the sky that had transformed from its pitch-ck, ominous appearance to an unsettlingly vibrant shade of red.

    This eerie crimson hue cast an unnatural brilliance across the battlefield, akin to an unusually radiant sun.

    "What could this be?" The barbarianmando quivered with fear as this inexplicable phenomenon unfolded before him.

    A feeling of impending doom overwhelmed him¡ªa lurking menace that appeared ready to seize their lives at any given moment.

    The same apprehension gripped not only him but also every other member of the present barbarian troop.

    In stark contrast, the southern troops had already distanced themselves considerably on their swift horses.

    "What in the world is that?" A soldier pointed toward the sky behind him while urging his horse to move farther away.

    At his exmation, several soldiers beside him redirected their gazes skyward, and fear immediately etched across their faces.

    "The sky''s turned red!" The soldiers'' rmed voices prompted theirrades to also look back and up at the sky.

    "This is insane! What''s causing that?" They eximed in disbelief, their attention locked onto the motionless barbarian warriors beneath the crimson-hued sky.

    However, just as shock held them captive, leaving them unsure of their next move, a loud and enraged shout pierced through from the frontmand.

    "Curse you all! Flee! Don''t linger in the rear!" His voice, a mix of anger and urgency, jolted the soldiers who had halted into action.

    Fear and desperation fueled their hastened horseback retreat.

    Meanwhile, the barbarian warriors, bewildered by their immobilized state, bore witness to an unusually deafening p of thunder from above.

    "Boom!"

    Crimson lightning crackled across the sky, and their mounts responded with fearful whinnies.

    "Hiiiii~" The horses strained against their paralysis, attempting to rear up, shift their bodies, and bolt from the scene.

    Instinct, a potent guide for animals, drove them toprehend the dire danger inherent in remaining motionless.

    "Hey! Settle down!" The barbarianmando''s panicked cry was stifled by his own body''s statue-like rigidity, allowing only his mouth to form words with difficulty.

    This plight befell the entire barbarian army, their steeds echoing loud whimpers of distress.

    The horses'' eyes welled with a swiftness that mirrored the rising tide of their own overwhelming fear.

    "What''s happening?"

    "Hey! Quiet down!"

    The voices of the barbarian soldiers mingled with the resonant unease of their steeds.

    Caught unawares, their uncertainty was palpable, and a sudden sensation of raindrops touching their skin registered.

    "Huh? Rain?" The troopmander lifted his head, feeling the unexpected moisture on his face.

    Soldiers all around also cast their gazes skyward, beholding the descent of heavy raindrops.

    "What in the world! Can rain be enough to scare us?" The barbarianmando released a relieved exhale; his initial concern that a mighty assault might be prompting the southern troops to flee had now dissipated.

    In the end, it appeared to be nothing more than a mere rain shower.

    The barbarianmando''s cry of panic was muffled by his own body''s petrified rigidity, permitting only his mouth to struggle with forming words.

    "Damn it! I was scared!" The barbarianmando snorted softly, then was taken aback when he realized that the falling rain was not clear water but a vivid shade of red.

    "This..." He began to speak, but his words were interrupted by a chorus of simultaneous exmations from his troops.

    "Ahhh!" Pained shouts reverberated through the ranks of the barbarian army, multiplying as more and more soldiers cried out.

    The armymander''s gaze swiftly traversed the expanse of his troops, revealing a nightmarish scene: every one of his soldiers was undergoing a rapid and horrifying incineration, leaving no trace of ashes behind.

    "No!"

    "Wahhhhh! Ahhhh!"

    The bone-chilling cries of half a million troops resounded like thunder across the deste terrain, yet their screams subsided within seconds, leaving behind an eerie silence.

    "Fire?" The troopmando whispered in a tremulous voice, his eyes widening, only for his body to be engulfed in magical mes in the blink of an eye.

    "Whoooshh!" An immense congration erupted across the battlefield, consuming everything in its path.

    Continuously, the scarlet rain descended, fueling the inferno''s voracious appetite.

    Conversely, the southern troops, who had halted at a distance, bore witness to the spectacle with an undeniable sense of foreboding.

    "This is insane... All of it," muttered one of the soldiers in disbelief, his gaze fixed upon the unfolding horror.

    Likewise, fear coursed through the veins of hisrades, as if the reality before them were naught but a haunting nightmare from which they yearned to awaken.

    In the blink of an eye, five hundred thousand of the world''s most esteemed elite warriors were eradicated, devoured by mes akin to an iprehensible abyss.

    Should this news reach the ears of others, it would doubtlessly reverberate throughout the entirety of the Balka and Savaran empires, inducing shock and disbelief.

    As he opened his mouth to speak, a chorus of simultaneous exmations erupted from his troops, cutting off his words.

    Nevertheless, he was themando and leader now filling Roy Valha''s shoes!

    "Everyone... Fall back to the camp!" He bellowed with urgency, swiveling around swiftly to avoid the sight thaty before him.

    The soldiers who caught wind of hismand swiftly roused themselves from their stupor, galvanized into action by his words.

    With renewed urgency, they hastened their retreat toward the camp, their steps quickened by the looming dread of witnessing the harrowing sight.

    ...

    "Oh, this effect is not bad either," remarked David from his vantage point in the sky, observing the unfolding catastrophe with an air of indifference, as if nothing could faze him.

    With his burly arms crossed over his chest, he surveyed the towering mes, seemingly content, as if a sea of fire were emerging on the battlefield.

    "Elite troops, merely so." David murmured with a chilly chuckle.

    "Whooosh!" Suddenly, beside him, the butler materialized, immediately bowing his head in deference.

    "Greetings, Duke!" The butler saluted David.

    David nced at him, offering a slight nod, and inquired, "Is there any crucial news?"

    His attention then shifted back to the roaring sea of fire below, his gaze deep and contemtive.

    Upon receiving the query, the butler nodded and proceeded to convey his information.

    "Our spies report that the Savaran Empire hasunched a surprise attack. The first and third generals are leading their forces to pivot the direction of their assault toward the north." The butler''s words piqued David''s interest.

    "Oh? Could you provide more details?" David inquired in a casual tone.

    "Oh, could you provide me with more detailed information?" David''s curiosity was piqued, prompted by the butler''s initial exnation.

    The butler, hearing the request, further expounded with reverence.

    "It appears that Emperor Savaran was already aware of your presence at the border. As a countermeasure, he orchestrated a strategy for the two other generals tounch a covert attack on the Northern region, exploiting its unnoticed vulnerability." The butler concluded his exnation and turned his gaze toward David, awaiting his next directive.

    Absorbing the information, David remained silent for a moment before a wry, slightly mocking smile curled his lips.

    "Those fools... Do they truly believe the North Region is feeble and vulnerable?" David chuckled, his eyes gleaming with amusement.

    In the North itself, the Wilhem family stood resolute, casting their indomitable shadow.

    Despite Duke Wilhem''s serene demeanor and perpetual smile, he stood not merely as a familiar face as Duke but as a fellowbatant from the days of yore when they united against the Savaran Empire.

    Decades prior, his strength had rivaled even David''s own.

    One can only specte about the magnitude of Duke Wilhem''s power inparison to those days long past.

    Drawing a shallow breath, David''s gaze shifted to the slightly fidgeting butler, who appeared to be harboring something unsaid.

    "Is there something on your mind?" David inquired in his usual detached manner.

    In response, the butler nodded and hastened to elucidate his disquiet.

    "I apologize, Lord Duke." The butler''s words carried a respectful tone.

    "Frankly, we''ve also received reports indicating that the Savaran Empire might have been infiltrated by foreign elements, which has unexpectedly bolstered their strength beyond our expectations." The butler''s countenance darkened as he conveyed this information.

    "Tell me," Davidmanded, narrowing his eyes as his curiosity demanded a more thorough exnation.

    -------------

    Sorry for the many chapter mistakes I made and for messing up everything!

    Huft! Stay tuned!

 Chapter 145 Shocking News And Change Of Attack Plan!

    ?

    "Tell me," Davidmanded, narrowing his eyes as his curiosity demanded a more thorough exnation.

    The butler met David''s gaze and proceeded cautiously: "Lord Duke, are you familiar with the organization known as the Light Eaters?" As the butler''s words hung in the air, a flicker of surprise crossed David''s usuallyposed expression.

    "Are you implying a connection between the two?" David''s surprise was fleeting, reced swiftly by his characteristic collectedness as he fixed his gaze on the butler.

    Affirmation came from the butler''s nod, confirming David''s suspicion.

    "Indeed, Lord Duke. It appears there is a profound and discreet affiliation between them, known only to us and, possibly, Emperor Alex." The butler took a measured breath and lowered his gaze slightly, as if lost in contemtion.

    David absorbed the information in silence, his countenance unchanged as he processed the revtion.

    "How many troops have the two Savaran Empire generals brought, and have any members of the Light Eaters organization joined them?" David inquired, his hands resting on his waist behind him.

    "Our intelligence suggests an estimated total of four million troops," the butler began, his tone cautious.

    "Additionally, the two generals are apanied by twenty enigmatic figures garbed in ck cloaks. Their origins remain shrouded in mystery."

    As the butler spoke, his gaze remained steadfast on David, his expression grave.

    Listening intently, David briefly closed his eyes and muttered softly, "I understand."

    He fell silent, lost in deep contemtion.

    Indeed, this news veered far from his expectations.

    He had presumed that subduing the Savaran Empire would prove rtively straightforward, given his near-attainment of the Elemental Supreme stage and the ongoing formation of artifacts from his three primary cores.

    With this in mind, his journey toward bing a true fire god felt tantalizingly close.

    He aimed to surpass not only Duke Wilhem but even Emperor Alex himself.

    With the might of the Elemental Supreme within his grasp, he ought to wrest control of the Balka Empire and unshackle the Asvold family from their binding oaths.

    David''s eyes snapped open as he regarded the inferno below with an air of detachment.

    "In that case, assemble ten Shadow Generals and lend support to the Northern border against those forces," David instructed with his customary dispassion.

    The butler, swift to heed his orders, replied deferentially, "Yes, as youmand!"

    He bowed deeply and, before vanishing, stole a final nce at the expansive sea of scorching mes.

    "The Duke''s power has surged considerably, and our objectives are drawing tantalizingly near," he pondered silently before disappearing, leaving his prior location vacant.

    David''s gaze remained unwavering, fixed intently on the congration beneath him as if lost in contemtion.

    "Elizabeth, no matter where you are, I will track you down and never let you slip away again," David whispered softly.

    "Even if I must bind you and refuse to release you," he murmured softly, then gradually descended, lowering himself toward the roaring sea of fire.

    Spreading his palms wide, hemanded his power.

    "Whoosh!" In an instant, the sea of mes vanished, unveiling an astonishing view: the once-barren terrain below had been charred, forming a crater thirty meters deep.

    Yet even more chilling was the fact that the mes had eradicated five hundred thousand barbarian soldiers, leaving neither bones nor ashes in their wake¡ªa sight capable of sending shivers down the spine of anyone who beheld it.

    "The Savaran Empire''s forces... I wonder if the old man can stand against their might," David mused with a faint smile.

    With that, he dissolved from the scene, leaving behind the lingering embers of his presence.

    ...

    Meanwhile, within the grandeur of Balka''s imperial pce, Emperor Alex received the report from his pce butler, a faint smile gracing his lips.

    "David is undeniably exceptional¡ªa true monster," Emperor Alex mused, reclining as he sipped his tea.

    His smile remained, with a subtle curve adorning his lips.

    "His strength is astonishingly formidable," the Emperoruded with a trace of admiration.

    "Nevertheless, until he ascends to that level, he poses no threat to me." Emperor Alex chuckled softly.

    He closed his eyesnguidly, reopening them with an intense gaze as he rose from his seat.

    "Initiate the redeployment of our troops toward the Northern region!" The Emperor''smand resounded with authority.

    ...

    On the flip side, Arthur and Lucia reveled in their outing, exploring various renowned locales.

    "Look! Do I look pretty?" Lucia twirled, showcasing her graceful and striking figure to Arthur with evident delight, seemingly awaiting his approval.

    Upon hearing her query, Arthur nodded in admiration, his eyes reflecting genuine appreciation.

    "Absolutely! You look stunningly beautiful!" Arthur''spliment emanated sincerity, his gaze softening as it lingered on Lucia.

    With a lightugh, Lucia dered, "Then I''ll choose this one!"

    Lucia then goes back to the dressing room.

    Observing her decisive action, Arthur''s smile persisted, though a hint of mncholy pricked at his heart.

    Ever since he had learned of the slumbering soul within Lucia, the original owner''s soul, Arthur found himself treading cautiously and pondering each move with great care.

    He was acutely aware that his actions could potentially imperil the dormant soul of the original Lucia.

    "Phew, I''m getting a bit worn out," Arthurmented casually, just as he contemted resting.

    However, he was abruptly interrupted by a mental summons.

    "Young Master Arthur, I have information to convey!" The genderless, enigmatic voice echoed in his mind.

    Startled, Arthur''s eyes widened, his brow furrowing in response.

    "Is this a matter of significance?" Arthur mentally responded to the voice.

    "Indeed, I possess highly crucial information that demands your attention!" The usuallyposed voice now bore a sense of urgency, hinting at the gravity of the news it carried.

    "Oh? Go on," Arthur responded calmly, awaiting further boration.

    However, the voice abruptly fell silent, leaving Arthur somewhat baffled as he waited for the continuation.

    "Please proceed," Arthur urged impatiently, his anticipation mounting.

    Just as he was beginning to feel exasperated, the voice delivered a piece of news that left him dumbfounded.

    "The war has been initiated¡ªthe Savaran Empire isunching an invasion on the border region guarded by Duke Asvold!" The voice''s promation elicited a wide-eyed reaction from Arthur.

    "The war has alreadymenced? What''s the current situation?" Arthur inquired hastily, his curiosity demanding a swift update.

    This war could be viewed as an opportunity¡ªa crucial starting point for his grand n to assert control over the entire southern territory.

    Consequently, he couldn''t afford to overlook any developments.

    In response to Arthur''s query, the voice drew a deep breath, preparing to provide an exnation.

    "Five hundred thousand elite barbarian troops were dispatched by the Savaran Emperor, under themand of the second general, Don." With this initial exnation, Arthur''sprehension deepened, and he eagerly anticipated further details.

    "And?" Arthur prodded, seeking more information.

    Yet, as Arthur queried once again, a momentary pause ensued, a silence that hung in the air.

    "Answer me!" Arthur''s tone turned icy as he noted the suddenpse.

    "There is something you need to be ready to hear, and I hope it won''t catch you off guard." The voice took a deep breath and whispered it to Arthur.

    "Tell me," Arthur pressed on, his patience waning.

    "The five hundred thousand troops led by General Don engaged the southern forcesmanded by General Roy Valha, and the southern forces found themselves at a disadvantage," the voice revealed, shedding light on the unfolding situation.

    "Then, did the five hundred thousand Savaran barbarian troops led by General Don triumph against General Valha and the southern forces?" Arthur sought rification.

    "No! They did not triumph! In fact, the Savaran army suffered defeat." The voice''s tone faltered slightly as it conveyed this revtion.

    "Defeated? By whom?" Arthur''s brow furrowed as he quickly surmised David''s potential involvement.

    "Was..." Arthur began to articte his query, but the voice interjected.

    "Indeed! Duke David emerged victorious over General Don and the three formidable allies that stood by his side. He quelled five hundred thousand elite barbarian troops with an incendiary deluge of mes!"

    The voice''s response resounded with horror and fear.

    Upon hearing these words, Arthur was struck by profound astonishment, his breath catching in his throat.

    How could five hundred thousand world-renowned elite soldiers fall to a single assault?

    "This is madness! I never anticipated David''s strength to reach such unparalleled heights!" Arthur eximed, his disbelief robbing him of hisposure.

    It all seemed surreal, akin to a dream.

    Nevertheless, he was acutely aware that the voice''s promation held unwavering truth.

    "Curse it all! If events unfold as described, I''ll need to extensively revise my entire strategy!"

    "It''s highly probable that the southern region will bear the brunt of the initial thrust in this war." Arthur muttered to himself, and just then, the voice once again addressed him.

    "Don''t be taken aback just yet, for I have even more astounding news!" The voice eximed, deepening Arthur''s sense of unease.

    "What is it? Don''t dy; tell me at once!" Arthur implored the voice, prompting it to divulge with an air of apprehension.

    --------

    Sorry for the messy chapters; I''m trying to organize them. There might be system errors and bugs happening on my ount!

    Quite a few messy chapters, Huft!

    Stay Tuned!

 Chapter 146 The Tension

    ?

    "This is madness! I never anticipated David''s strength to reach such unparalleled heights!" Arthur eximed, his disbelief robbing him of hisposure.

    It all seemed surreal, akin to a dream.

    Nevertheless, he was acutely aware that the voice''s promation held unwavering truth.

    "Curse it all! If events unfold as described, I''ll need to extensively revise my entire strategy!"

    "It''s highly probable that the southern region will bear the brunt of the initial thrust in this war." Arthur muttered to himself, and just then, the voice once again addressed him.

    "Don''t be taken aback just yet, for I have even more astounding news!" The voice eximed, deepening Arthur''s sense of unease.

    "What is it? Don''t dy; tell me at once!" Arthur implored the voice, prompting it to divulge with an air of apprehension.

    "Another piece of news is that the Savaran emperor has dispatched millions of troops to the northern regions, targeting areas where the defense is rtively weaker!" As the voice borated, Arthur''s shock deepened, evident from the crease that appeared on his forehead.

    "Are you implying that Emperor Savaran has altered his strategy, bypassing a direct confrontation with David and instead redirecting his assault towards the northern regions?" Arthur listened intently, his tone tinged with uncertainty.

    "Exactly! Based on the most recent intelligence, those millions of troops are en route to the North, and the surveinceworks of the three prominent ns only picked up their movement when they were already closing in on the North!" The voice paused, allowing Arthur to absorb the gravity of the situation.

    Lowering his head, Arthur rested his chin in thought, grappling with the puzzle embedded within the revtion.

    "How could an army of that magnitude mobilize without any prior detection?" He inquired tentatively and puzzled over the methods employed by Emperor Savaran.

    This peculiar situation raised both curiosity and confusion in Arthur''s mind regarding the methods at y.

    In response to Arthur''s query, the voice hesitated momentarily, grappling with whether to offer an exnation.

    "Why the silence?" Arthur inquired, his tone reflecting a touch of irritation.

    After a deep breath, the voice cautiously addressed Arthur.

    "I can share the information with you, but I implore you not to disclose it to anyone, as my existence might be at risk if you do." The voice''s words conveyed hesitancy and apprehension.

    Arching an eyebrow, Arthur folded his arms across his chest.

    "Go ahead and tell me. Rest assured, I''m not foolish enough to jeopardize your well-being." Arthur reassured it, exuding confidence.

    With a slight exhale, the voice chose to ce trust in Arthur''s words.

    "Young Master Arthur, are you acquainted with the Light Eaters organization?" The voice''s inquiry prompted Arthur''s eyes to widen and his heart to race with intensity.

    "What are you implying?" Arthur''s palms clenched, and a fine sheen of sweat formed on his forehead.

    The shift in Arthur''s demeanor didn''t go unnoticed by the voice, which deduced that Arthur might indeed possess knowledge about the matter.

    "Based on intelligence gleaned by the Asvold family''swork, indications suggest that the organization maintains some form of connection with the Savaran Empire," the voice revealed.

    "Connected? How is that possible? Wasn''t that organization eradicated?" Arthur pondered inwardly, grappling with the implications and struggling to formte a response.

    However, before he could delve further, a sudden embrace enveloped him.

    "Arthur!" The figure embracing him was none other than Lucia, her hold from behind pressing her face against his back.

    "Lucia?" Arthur''s surprise was palpable, as he was caught off guard.

    He swiftly disengaged from the voice''s discourse, pivoting his body so that Lucia could shift her embrace, her arms now encircling him from the front.

    "Are you finished?" Arthur instinctively inquired as he assessed Lucia''s empty hands, which presumably had held something dispatched to the carriage by the pce maid.

    "Hehehe! Indeed!" Lucia''s response was apanied by a gentle smile, her head finding a resting ce against his broad chest.

    Arthur exhaled softly, his fingers tenderly tousling her hair.

    "Perfect, then," he acknowledged, though Lucia couldn''t help but perceive an undertone of something amiss.

    "Is something on your mind, Arthur?" Lucia released her hold, her curiosity prompting her to ask.

    In response, Arthur shook his head, offering a faint smile.

    "Don''t worry, everything''s fine," he reassured Lucia in a soothing tone.

    As Lucia peered into Arthur''s eyes, she detected no trace of deceit, prompting her to offer a nod.

    "Well, if you''re alright, then I''m content," Lucia responded, a gentle smile gracing her lips.

    In the exchange of smiles and conversation about their next steps, their interaction was suddenly interrupted by the approach of a bodyguard.

    "Reporting, Your Highness Princess, and Young Master Arthur," the bodyguard addressed them with deference.

    Observing this, Lucia regarded him with mild interest, her expression unchanged.

    "Is there an issue?" Lucia queried calmly, while Arthur also remained silent, his attention focused on the information the guard was about to deliver.

    Having inferred a few possibilities, Arthur surmised that the guard''s message likely aligned with his conjectures.

    "I apologize for intruding upon your time, Princess and Young Master Arthur, but it is my duty to inform you that the Emperor has summoned both of you to return to the pce," the guard conveyed to them.

    Lucia''s brow furrowed slightly, her dissatisfaction apparent.

    "Why exactly have we been summoned? What could be so pressing?" Lucia grumbled, vexed that her time with Arthur had been interrupted at a critical juncture.

    However, Arthur, already privy to the situation, gently sped Lucia''s hand, seeking to soothe her and offering a reassuring smile.

    "Emperor Alex isn''t likely to act arbitrarily. There must be a substantial reason behind this summons," Arthur remarked, his tone rational andposed, aimed at calming Lucia''s potential agitation.

    He held concern that Lucia''s frustration might trigger outbursts of anger that could disturb her original soul, still slumbering within her.

    Absorbing Arthur''s gentle and rational exnation, Lucia found herselfpelled to quell her annoyance, nodding in reluctant agreement.

    "Very well, lead the way," she acquiescednguidly to the guard.

    "Of course," the guard responded promptly, guiding the pair toward the awaiting carriage.

    ...

    Meanwhile, within an opulent pce crafted from solid stone and fortified walls, a man of striking handsomeness and robust build rested his eyes upon an enormous throne forged from gold and intricately carved bones.

    Before long, a guard bearing a prominent scar across his visage approached the figure, bowing his head in deference.

    "Greetings, Emperor," the guard saluted the imposing figure seated upon the throne.

    At the sound of the greeting, the man''s eyes parted, and he directed an indifferent gaze toward the guard.

    "Has news of Don''s intrusion into the southern territory reached us?" The man''s countenance remained impassive, devoid of emotion.

    Moreover, his aura exuded amanding and profound demeanor, radiating an aura of regality.

    The guard did not presume to be assertive. He promptly withdrew a white scroll from his pocket.

    "Deliver your report, Emperor! It appears that the incursion into the southern territory has been reported," the guard conveyed with a hint of hesitation.

    "Is the news of this incident already circting?" He queried the guard with a tinge of curiosity, not expecting the war''s oue to have been disseminated.

    The guard nodded, albeit with a trace of uncertainty painted on his features, as if grappling with how to articte the situation.

    "Haven''t you read it?" The man''s gaze turned frosty as he appraised the guard.

    Startled, the guard sucked in a breath, taken aback by the intensity of the man''s lethal stare.

    "Emperor, it''s not a matter of my willingness. It''s just that the news bears unforeseen developments," the guard sighed before regarding the man with an expression that seemed to seek understanding.

    Upon hearing this, a hint of a furrow tugged at the man''s brow as he issued a clearmand.

    "Exin without dy!" His tone took on an edge of severity, leaving the guard little room for further hesitation.

    "Our assault on the southern territory has yielded unexpected results¡ªit was a failure." The guard''s voice fell to a hush, and a hush descended upon the throne room.

    The man''s own countenance registered a flicker of surprise, and he drew a deep breath.

    "Are you speaking the truth?" The man fixed a prating gaze on the guard.

    "Of course, Your Majesty! How would I dare tomit such a grievous falsehood?" The guard inclined his head, his tone respectfully earnest.

    Hesitating briefly, the man''s expression conveyed uncertainty, his fingers absently touching his chin as he seemingly sought a solution.

    "How then could our forces and Don be defeated?" He inquired, directing his attention back to the guard.

    This question, however, left the guard momentarily at a loss.

    His gaze drifted toward the scroll in his possession, anxiety mingling with dread.

    Observing the guard''s evident unease, the man prodded once more, seeking aprehensive exnation.

    "Emperor... Our troops and General Don were utterly annihted," the guard confessed, his voice carrying an undertone of fear and destion.

    Upon hearing this, the man abruptly rose from his throne seat, regarding the guard with a mixture of astonishment and incredulity.

    "What do you mean by that?!"

    The man''s furious gaze bore into the guard, struggling to digest the staggering news.

    Witnessing this, the guard hastily lowered his head in trepidation.

    "Forgive me, Emperor! But this truly is the information I''ve received from our sources!" The guard trembled with fear, repeatedly prostrating himself before the man.

    "Dammit! Leave!" The man erupted in fury, prompting the guard to flee the throne room in terror.

    "Frustrating! How could this n falter?!" The man''s hands mmed onto the armrests of his throne as anger etched across his visage.

    "Curse you, David! Never could I have anticipated your power to be this formidable!" He muttered through clenched teeth, malice seeping into his voice as he leaned against the backrest of his throne.

    "At this rate, the Savaran Empire''s stance teeters on the precipice of ruinous defeat!" The man''s teeth ground together, his thoughts revolving around whether to recall his forces currently en route to the Northern region.

    The dread of encountering a simr fate as Don and his troops gued his mind.

    However, a sudden realization crossed his mind, and a mocking smile curled his lips.

    "Ah, I nearly overlooked them..."

    -----------------------

    I''m really dizzy! All my chapters are messed up, and I need to organize everything hey~

 Chapter 147 Executing The Plan

    ?

    However, a sudden realization crossed his mind, and a mocking smile curled his lips.

    "Ah, I nearly overlooked them..."

    The man closed his eyes immediately and whispered, "Shouldn''t you have noticed this already?"

    "If this continues, we''ll suffer defeat, you know?" His eyes opened, revealing a ck-cloaked man with a mask obscuring his face before him.

    "Are you truly this desperate?" The masked man''s eyes held a mocking glint as he regarded the man.

    Upon hearing this, annoyance shed across the man''s re towards the masked figure.

    "This isn''t what I foresaw, and I certainly didn''t expect David''s power to be that potent." Gritting his teeth, the man expressed his frustration.

    How had he anticipated that David could dismantle his army so effortlessly?

    Moreover, this urrence echoed a time when David obliterated a hundred thousand soldiers from his ranks.

    However, during that period, David''s strength wasn''t as formidable, and his generals were able to stand on a more equal footing with him.

    The man''s attempt at justification was met with a dismissive head shake from the masked figure, indicating his indifference.

    "I have no interest in your excuses. I, too, experienced losses as my subordinates fell victim to the same situation." The masked man''s voice turned icy as he locked eyes with the man.

    Despite his irritation, the man seated on the throne could only clench his teeth, finding no room for argument.

    Indeed, the three cloaked units that apanied Don in the assault were not under hismand but rather were deployed by the masked man facing him.

    Thus, facing this usation, he had no means to refute it.

    He drew in a deep breath, fixing his gaze on the masked man.

    "Very well, I ept full responsibility for this blunder," the man seated atop the throne confessed without evasion.

    "However, this is an urgent situation. The millions of troops advancing towards the North might encounter simr setbacks because Wilhem must possess strengthparable to David''s!" Voicing his concerns, the man shared his anxieties, hoping the masked figure would lend an ear.

    Regrettably, the masked man merely chuckled, arms folded across his chest.

    "Rest assured, I have taken meticulous measures to address the situation," he said nonchntly, projecting an air of confidence.

    The man on the throne frowned at these words, a hint of frustration evident in his expression.

    Observing the masked man''s unwavering assurance, he released a small, resigned sigh.

    "Very well, I entrust everything to your capable hands," the man stated, rxing against the backrest of the throne and choosing to ce his faith in the masked man.

    A slight nod from the masked individual was all it took before he vanished, leaving the man on the throne to his solitude.

    Observing the masked man''s departure, the man''s concern shifted as he promptly summoned the guards stationed outside.

    "Is there anything I can assist you with, Emperor?" The guard bowed respectfully, addressing the man.

    The man nodded and retrieved a letter from his robe.

    He perused the contents of the letter, ensuring that his intended message was appropriately conveyed.

    "Very well, please deliver this to Dan on my sister''s side." The man handed over the letter, and the guard epted it with deference before stepping back.

    "Understood, Emperor. Yourmand will be carried out," the guard acknowledged with a bow before retreating to his post.

    "You can go." The man''s tone held a hint of dismissal as the guard bowed once more and exited the throne room.

    With the guard''s departure, the man closed his eyes, uttering a soft murmur.

    "I can only hope for the best."

    ...

    News of the war brewing on the southern border swiftly swept across the Balka Empire like a gust of wind, touching every corner of thend.

    Citizens who caught wind of this development gathered eagerly, engaging in animated discussions.

    "Have you caught wind of the reports about the Savaran Empire''s attack on our southern border?" One of them broached the topic with solemnity.

    "Yes, indeed. It''s a confirmed outbreak of war¡ªan urrence that has remained dormant for decades," concurred another voice, emphasizing the rarity of the situation.

    "The copse of the hard-won peace is certainly startling."

    "Absolutely! And what''s the talk about Emperor Balka''s impending marriage to a woman from the Savaran Empire?"

    The ripple of conversation and spection propagated rapidly throughout the city of Arkham.

    Taverns, eateries, and bustling streets alike yed host to the buzz of excitement and discourse.

    It goes without saying that the channels of information distribution were quick to disseminate the news far and wide.

    Meanwhile, in a cozy tavern, a man and a woman sat together, silently absorbing the conversations swirling around them.

    Their gazes met in a shared moment of understanding amidst the fervor of the discussions.

    "It seems that a war has genuinely erupted," the man, who was none other than Rian, shared with the woman seated before him.

    "Yeah, this turn of events caught me off guard too. It''s like Arthur''s predictions were more urate than we thought," agreed the woman, Carina, as she elegantly crossed her left leg over her right thigh.

    Hearing her words, Rian found his faith in Arthur''s uncanny foresight solidifying even further, transcending the realm of mere coincidence.

    Initially, he held reservations, doubting that a war would truly materialize given the existing peace treaty between the two empires.

    And now, all those doubts had beenid to rest in the most unexpected manner.

    "Well, I don''t have the specifics, but there seems to be unreported information circting," Carina remarked, producing a letter from the folds of her cloak and disying it to Rian.

    Curious, Rian scrutinized the letter''s in surface.

    "What''s the content?" he inquired.

    Carina spun the letter delicately between her fingers, shaking her head slightly.

    "I''m not entirely sure, but it seems like it was sent by someone acting on behalf of Arthur or maybe the maid girl who''s usually with him," Carina offered a concise exnation, admitting her uncertainty about the letter''s origin.

    "In that case, go ahead and open the letter," Rian responded straightforwardly, taking a sip of his wine as he did so.

    Carina nodded in agreement, promptly breaking the seal and perusing the letter''s contents.

    As she absorbed the message, her eyes widened in astonishment.

    "Unbelievable..." She uttered softly, her words audible to Rian, who found himself equally taken aback by her reaction.

    "What does it say?" Rian inquired, his brow furrowing as he took the letter from Carina''s hand and delved into its contents with a serious gaze.

    A minuteter, he released the letter, his countenance mirroring the same shock Carina had disyed.

    The two exchanged a stunned nce, their throats working to swallow the sudden surge of emotions that the letter had stirred within them.

    "Duke David''s strength is truly staggering," Rian mused, his voice tinged with a hint of disbelief as he reclined, his gaze distant.

    Carina mirrored his overwhelmed state, her eyelids lowering as if she were still grappling with the weight of the news.

    David, her formidable adversary, had managed to surpass her expectations in the most astonishing way.

    The letter revealed that with the aid of three mid-level elemental saints, David had obliterated five hundred thousand elite troops from the barbarian forces, along with Don''s principal general.

    The turmoil within Carina''s heart intensified, and she clung to a fragile hope that perhaps all of this was a mere illusion.

    "How can I possibly ovee him?" Carina''s words were a murmur,den with desperation, as she grappled with the enormity of the situation.

    Witnessing her anguish, Rian sought to console her, recognizing the depths of her distress, although his own emotions were not as deeply stirred since hecked any personal vendetta against Duke David.

    "Take heart; don''t let despair consume you," Rian urged Carina, his tone gentle as he encouraged her to avoid falling into panic.

    "I understand the overwhelming nature of your feelings, but remember that young master Arthur has crafted a n for you to exact your revenge. Trust in his guidance," Rian offered, acknowledging the history of conflict between Carina and David.

    Upon hearing his words, Carina drew in a steadying breath, granting him a small nod in acknowledgment.

    "You''re absolutely right; I can''t let myself be defeated by something like this," Carina concurred, finding strength in Rian''s reassurances as she regained her equilibrium.

    As the two exchanged nces, the weight of their concerns began to recede, reced by a resolute determination.

    Their shared objective remained clear: dismantling the web of assassin organizations entrenched around the Balka Empire and taking control of the entirework.

    In short order, Rian extracted a map from his belt and spread it out before them.

    "Very well, our primary focus will be on the formidable underground syndicate located in the northern reaches of the Balka Empire." Rian indicated a marked point on the map, awaiting Carina''s confirmation.

    Carina nodded affirmatively, echoing Arthur''s strategic n by saying, "We''ll follow Arthur''s guidance."

    "It seems he''s already obtained intricate knowledge of their whereabouts," she added, her gaze directed at the marked location on the map, a faint smile ying on her lips.

    The revtion of Arthur''s foresight and the extent of his insights left Carina marveling at his capabilities, which facilitated their infiltration into the shadowy organization.

    With shared resolve, Rian offered a slight nod in response.

    Following their discussion, they donned their cloaks, leaving the bustling tavern behind as they embarked toward their chosen destination.

 Chapter 148 Question From Emperor Balka

    ?

    Within Balka Pce,

    Arthur''s strides quickened as he moved forward, apanied by Runa, whose expression carried a trace of discontent.

    "Arthur, you''ll keep your promise about resuming our date afterward, won''t you?" Lucia grasped Arthur''s hand, her eyes hopeful.

    Assuring her, Arthur nodded swiftly, affirming, "Absolutely, Lucia. You know I wouldn''t deceive you."

    His gaze shifted toward Lucia, and his smile was gentle and sincere.

    Lucia''s smile deepened at his response, and she nodded in return, her optimism evident.

    Subsequently, the duo entered a spacious room adorned with plush sofas and opulent furnishings lining its periphery.

    Within, Arthur''s gazended on Emperor Balka and his mother, Vivian, the two figures seated in silence, their exchange of words suspended.

    At the sound of approaching footsteps, Vivian''s eyes fluttered open, her affectionate gaze fixing upon Arthur and Lucia.

    Arthur''s smile warmed at the sight of his mother''s expression, and his gaze met hers tenderly.

    "Hello, Mother," Arthur greeted softly, offering a subtle nod to Vivian.

    Lucia, trailing behind him, mirrored the joy on her face as she greeted Vivian with equal enthusiasm.

    "Auntie!" Lucia let go of Arthur''s hand, moving forward to Vivian and giving her a respectful salute, her smile radiant with warmth.

    "Lucia, it''s wonderful to witness your camaraderie with Arthur." Vivian''sughter filled the room as she yfully ruffled Lucia''s hair, her affection palpable.

    "Hehehe! Definitely!" Lucia''s giggles radiated her delight, heartened by Vivian''s approval.

    Despite rarely having met in person before, the two had exchanged numerous letters, keeping each other informed about their respective lives.

    Meanwhile, Arthur''s attention shifted to Emperor Alex, who had maintained a reserved demeanor.

    He offered his greetings promptly.

    "Greatings, Emperor Alex," Arthur nodded respectfully, his gesture met with a slight smile and a nod from the emperor.

    "No need for excessive formality," Emperor Alex''s tone was light as he addressed Arthur.

    Arthur''s smile in response conveyed his understanding, and he took his ce beside Vivian, Lucia following suit and casting a frosty gaze at Emperor Alex from her seat across the table.

    In due course, the four settled into their seats, Emperor Alex leisurely sipping his tea as the atmosphere settled.

    "Apologies for interrupting your time, Arthur." Emperor Alex''s tone was light and casual.

    Arthur''s response matched the tone, his smile holding a touch of disregard for the emperor''s feigned politeness.

    "No worries."

    He recognized this as a prelude to a discussion, likely about the ongoing war.

    While Arthur expected the conversation to gravitate toward that topic, he was eager to gauge Emperor Alex''s perspective firsthand.

    After all, the emperor''s stance could significantly influence both the war and Arthur''s own strategic ns.

    Aware of Arthur''s subtle curiosity, Emperor Alex remained unfazed, his demeanor rxed.

    "As you''re well aware, the war has been set in motion. Emperor Savaran has marshaled his forces for an assault on the border."

    The revtion prompted a wide-eyed reaction from Lucia.

    "What! The war has begun already?" Her exmation was spontaneous, prompting Arthur to cast her a fleeting nce, his hands settling on her shoulders in a reassuring gesture.

    "Calm down." Arthur''s reassuring and gentle voice brought Lucia''s emotional response back to equilibrium.

    She offered a small nod and settled back into thefort of the sofa.

    Vivian, despite having been informed by her own subordinates, still found herself taken aback by the weight of her brother''s words.

    The reality of the situation felt surreal, akin to a dream.

    Observing their reactions, Emperor Alex''s perceptive gaze shifted to Arthur, whose demeanor remained unaffected¡ªas if he had already foreseen this development.

    "It appears you were not caught off guard by this news, Arthur." Emperor Alex''s smile held a trace of amusement as he reclined on the sofa.

    Arthur''s nonchnt chuckle and rxed demeanor set him apart from the surprise etched across the faces of the others in the room.

    "Yes, that''s correct. I was already aware of this development, and I presume I also correctly understood that all the invading Savaran forces were decisively defeated by my father, isn''t that so?" Arthur''s gaze briefly flickered to Emperor Alex, detecting a subtle shift in his expression.

    Though adept at concealing it, Arthur''s keen perception caught the momentary change.

    This observation didn''t elude Arthur''s notice, causing a slight smile to grace his lips.

    However, his statement once again caught Vivian and Lucia off guard, their disbelief evident.

    "Is what you''re saying true, Arthur?" Vivian grasped Arthur''s hand, her inquiry tinged with urgency.

    Arthur met Vivian''s gaze with aposed expression and confirmed, "Indeed, that''s the case. However, this information remains tightly confidential and is shared only among a select few."

    Arthur''s response carried an air of indifference; his attention was centered on Vivian''s reaction.

    He had already instructed his subordinates to ry this information to Rian and Carina, who were still based in Arkham.

    Not to mention, he dispatched a letter to Runa in the southern region, forewarning her of any potential turbulence that might arise or was already underway.

    With the strategies he had meticulously outlined and Runa''spetent skills,plemented by Natasya''s guidance, Arthur held confidence in Runa''s ability to navigate and resolve the crises bubbling in the southern territories.

    While certain aspects of his ns had been disrupted due to Duke David''s overwhelming strength,

    Originally, he had intended to leverage the turmoil in the southern region as a means to restructure the economy there, which had been destabilized by the war.

    This wasn''t a calcted exploitation of the crisis but rather a chance to reform an economic systemrgely under merchant control.

    Consequently, news of this alteration in strategy had also been conveyed to Anna via the letter he sent, leaving her poised for the opportune moment.

    Amidst this, Emperor Alex, attentive to Arthur''s words, offered a smile imbued with depth as he regarded Arthur.

    "You certainly possess a formidable intelligencework, Arthur." Emperor Alex''s words carried an underlying implication, one that Arthur discerned.

    However, Arthur''s response was untroubled; he merely nodded in agreement.

    "Your praise is appreciated, Emperor Alex." Arthur offered a respectful nod, his smile measured.

    Both individuals were engaged in a subtle exchange of mental maneuvering, each harboring their own thoughts and intentions.

    Continuing, Emperor Alex borated, "As Arthur has already noted, the force of five hundred thousand was indeed decimated by David''s own hand. Meanwhile, Emperor Savaran personally directed an assault on the Northern region, where Wilhem is stationed."

    Emperor Alex''s exnation elicited a furrowed brow from Vivian once again.

    "In light of these developments, big brother, how do you n to address the situation?" Vivian regarded Emperor Alex, her expression earnest.

    Emperor Alex''s response was marked by casual indifference and a rxed demeanor that exuded unwavering assurance.

    "There''s no need for concern; I haveplete control over the situation."

    His confidence radiated strongly, and an unshakable resolve was evident on his face.

    Vivian''s sigh of relief was apanied by a nod; her worries were eased by her brother''s demeanor.

    "In that case, I''ll eagerly await positive news from you."

    A small smile graced Vivian''s lips; her sense of ease was restored.

    Acknowledging her sentiment with a nod, Emperor Alex shifted his gaze to Arthur.

    "Well, due to the ongoing war, there will be a slight alteration in your engagement arrangements. I propose we postpone your celebration by a week." Emperor Alex''s announcement triggered an immediate surge of anger in Lucia, who had been silent up until then.

    She seemed ready to rise from her seat in protest.

    Swiftly, Arthur intervened, gently guiding Lucia back into her seat. His touch was a calming gesture.

    "If that''s your decision, I''m in agreement." Arthur''s voice wasposed, and his gaze was steady as he offered his eptance.

    While heprehended the rationale, Lucia''s demeanor was starkly dissimr; her face was a canvas of fury, her displeasure apparent.

    Emperor Alex, doubtlessly aware of Lucia''s anger, remained undeterred, his disregard evident.

    "Very well, that''s all I wished to convey. You can go." Emperor Alex''s words were nonchnt as he closed his eyes, signaling the conclusion of their conversation.

    Vivian, perceptive to Lucia''s shift in demeanor, found it peculiar and recognized the opportune moment to engage her in private conversation.

    "Lucia, could you apany me for a moment? There''s something I wish to discuss," Vivian proposed, her tone decisive as she took Lucia''s hand and led her away from the room, leaving Arthur and Emperor Alex behind.

    Lucia''s surprise was palpable, yet she yielded to her aunt''s guidance, allowing herself to be drawn out of the room without resistance.

    Arthur, noting their departure, was on the brink of exiting the room himself when Emperor Alex''s unexpected summons halted him in his tracks.

    "Arthur, I have a matter to discuss with you." Emperor Alex''s words caught Arthur off-guard, prompting him to pause.

    Meeting Emperor Alex''s gaze, Arthur acquiesced with a nod.

    "Certainly."

    With that affirmation, he resumed his seat, settling onto the couch and awaiting the topic that Emperor Alex intended to broach.

    Emperor Alex''s gaze bore into Arthur''s, the atmosphere in the room undergoing a palpable shift.

    "Arthur, do you aspire to be the unchallenged ruler of the South?" The question hung in the air,den with a weighty gravity.

 Chapter 149 Offers And Suspicions

    ?

    Emperor Alex''s gaze bore into Arthur''s, the atmosphere in the room undergoing a palpable shift.

    "Arthur, do you aspire to be the unchallenged ruler of the South?" The question hung in the air,den with a weighty gravity.

    Arthur''s initial reaction was one of surprise, his brows furrowing as he sought rity.

    "What are you implying, Emperor Alex?" Arthur''s inquiry was tinged with an air of detachment; his posture was rigid as he addressed the question head-on.

    Emperor Alex, undeterred by Arthur''s demeanor, maintained aposed smile, crossing his legs casually.

    "I''ll rephrase my question: Do you harbor aspirations of bing the uncontestable ruler of the southern territories?" Emperor Alex held Arthur''s gaze steadily, his words resolute.

    He continued, his tone infused with a wry amusement, "I know you to be astute and contemtive. It stands to reason that youprehend my implication, doesn''t it?"

    A faint smile graced Emperor Alex''s lips, a cryptic undertone underscoring his words.

    Observing Emperor Alex''s demeanor, Arthur''s thoughts swirled within him, a subtle sigh escaping him as he acknowledged, "This man''s unpredictability remains unwavering."

    Arthur discerned Emperor Alex''s underlying intentions, a scheme aimed at facilitating his ascent to power as the unchallenged ruler of the southernnds.

    The n, no doubt, hinged on removing David, who was currently embroiled in active warfare.

    It was a shrewd and potent strategy with deadly implications.

    However, Arthur''s perspicacity didn''t allow him to be deceived by the surface motives.

    He recognized the ulterior motive¡ªEmperor Alex''s n to manipte him into a puppet ruler who would confront David directly.

    The underlying motivation was transparent: if David was vanquished, that would indeed be fortuitous.

    Yet the question loomed¡ªwhat if David didn''t fall?

    What if he survived and turned his ire toward Arthur for rebelling?

    Emperor Alex remained the puppeteer, a spectator to a potential sh between Arthur and David.

    This scheme''s predictability was not lost on Arthur, who regarded Emperor Alex with a knowing look.

    He couldn''t help but admire Emperor Alex''s perceptiveness; he saw through the veil of Arthur''s thoughts, even though Arthur had attempted to obscure them.

    Swiftly, Arthur shook his head, his expression bing resolute and unyielding.

    "I''m afraid I must apologize, Emperor, for I fail to grasp the nuances of your inquiry." Arthur feigned a sigh, his head shaking slightly.

    "In truth, such intentions lie beyond my considerations. With my father currently embroiled in a war, I find it inconceivable to entertain such devious notions," Arthur continued, gradually rising from his seat.

    "If that concludes our discourse, I offer my apologies and will take my leave promptly."

    He inclined his head in a courteous nod, not waiting for Emperor Alex''s response.

    Without hesitation, he departed from the room, his footsteps echoing down the hallway.

    Throughout the exchange, Emperor Alex maintained silence, a faint smile gracing his lips as he observed Arthur''s cautious responses.

    His gaze followed Arthur''s departure, a moment of contemtion preceding the closure of his eyes.

    "He possesses an extraordinary mind, capable of concealing his emotions with precision," Emperor Alex mused, his eyes reopening as he reflected on Arthur''sposed demeanor and carefully chosen words.

    The fa?ade Arthur presented appeared sincere, yet the depth behind his expressions was undeniable.

    "A son like him can either be a boon or a bane to David," Emperor Alex murmured to himself with a sardonic smile, rising briskly from his seat as he dismissed his contemtion.

    "Butler!" Emperor Alex''s voice, devoid of inflection, rang out, summoning an elderly man into his presence.

    "Is there a matter you require, Emperor?" The butler inquired respectfully.

    Meeting the butler''s gaze with a chilly demeanor, Emperor Alex posed his question.

    "Is it true that the Light Eater organization, which vanished hundreds of years ago, has infiltrated the Savaran Empire?" His inquiry brimmed with lethal intent.

    The butler, undeterred by the severity of Emperor Alex''s tone, affirmed the veracity of the information.

    "Yes, Your Highness. However, it appears the Savaran Empire is making efforts to bury this revtion deeply. Regrettably, our operatives managed to uncover the truth amidst their veil of secrecy," the butler conveyed with meticulous precision.

    Emperor Alex''s acknowledgment was apanied by a slight inhtion, his expression taking on a subtle chill.

    "Continue to surveil the Northern region, bolster our troops there, and provide reinforcement as needed. Additionally, maintain a vignt watch over the Western territories, anticipating potential covert strikes. Emperor Alex issued unwavering directives, leaving no room for dissent.

    "Understood! Your orders will be carried out without dy," the butler responded with deference before promptly retreating from the room, leaving Emperor Alex in solitude.

    With the room now empty, Emperor Alex''s eyelids lowered and his words softened.

    "All is proceeding as nned. May unforeseen challenges remain at bay," he murmured, a contemtive expression gracing his features.

    Gradually, his eyes opened once more before he vanished from the room, his presence fading into the corridors beyond.

    ...

    Vivian and Lucia strolled toward the imperial garden, settling into chairs amidst the tranquil environment.

    "Auntie, what''s on your mind?" Lucia regarded Vivian with a puzzled expression, her brows slightly furrowed.

    Observing Lucia, Vivian sensed a subtle shift in her niece''s demeanor, an alteration that intrigued her.

    With a steadying breath, Vivian shifted her gaze to Lucia, her expression growing serious.

    "Lucia, tell me, do you truly love Arthur?" Vivian''s question was unexpected, causing Lucia to startle slightly.

    Yet Lucia''s surprise quickly gave way to a radiant smile as she responded fervently.

    "Absolutely! I adore Arthur more than words can express. My heart skips a beat whenever I see him." Lucia''s words flowed with sincerity, her demeanor shedding its prior veneer of poise for an unabashed enthusiasm.

    Vivian observed her niece''s reactions and sensed the authenticity of Lucia''s affection for Arthur.

    Curiously, she posed a question that altered Lucia''s expression, recing the warmth in her smile with a chill.

    "What if Arthur''s feelings aren''t reciprocated?" Vivian''s question cut through the air, prompting Lucia''s smile to falter and eventually vanish.

    Lucia regarded Vivian with eyes that seemed to have turned colder, a stark departure from her earlier demeanor.

    Vivian, detecting Lucia''s abrupt transformation, experienced her own surprise, recognizing the undercurrent of hostility emanating from Lucia.

    "I only meant it as a hypothetical scenario, Lucia. I didn''t intend to imply Arthur''s sentiments toward you," Vivian rified, her countenance unperturbed and unwavering.

    Lucia gradually regained herposure, offering a small nod in response.

    "Auntie, you''ve misunderstood. Arthur unquestionably loves me," Lucia asserted, her visage illuminated with a joyous assurance.

    As Vivian studied Lucia, a multitude of thoughts swirled within her.

    However, she concealed them behind aposed smile and a nod.

    "I wish for your aspirations to be fulfilled," Vivian responded casually, concealing her inner reflections.

    She harbored a desire to hasten and discuss this matter with Arthur without dy.

    ...

    "Arthasia, are you present?" Seated on his bed, Arthur stroked his slumbering white fox, his thoughts directed towardsmunicating with the Arthasia in his mind.

    However, despite his call, Arthasia remained absent, deepening Arthur''s perplexity and concern.

    "Why has she be so elusive?" Arthur furrowed his brows, a sense of bewilderment taking root.

    A sigh escaped him as he gazed at the peaceful fox cradled in his arms, its constant slumber raising suspicions.

    "Is there something amiss with you, little one? You''ve been asleep more than usual," Arthur murmured as his fingers tenderly brushed over the fox''s fur.

    Engrossed in his contemtion, Arthur''s concentration was interrupted by the sudden intrusion of footsteps from beyond his room.

    A gentle knock sounded on the door, followed by a familiar voice piercing the silence.

    "Arthur, are you in there?" The voice, unmistakably Vivian''s, floated into the room.

    Arthur, guided by the sound, gently lowered the slumbering fox onto the bed and approached the entrance, subsequently swinging the door open.

    "Mom?" Arthur''s lips curled into a smile as he greeted her.

    Vivian returned the smile, her fingers tenderly grazing his cheek in an affectionate gesture.

    "Arthur, I apologize for disturbing you, but there''s something I''d like to discuss." Vivian''s words hinted at a matter of significance, piquing Arthur''s curiosity.

    "Certainly, pleasee in." Arthur''s nod invited her inside, and she stepped across the threshold into his room.

    Seated upon the sofa, Arthur and Vivian engaged in conversation, their attention momentarily captured by the white fox nestled upon the bed.

    "Is that yourpanion?" A curiosity-fueled question tumbled from Vivian''s lips, her gaze drifting to the sleeping creature.

    A soft chuckle apanied Arthur''s nod, his features illuminated by a fond smile.

    "Yes, indeed. This little one is mypanion," Arthur responded, the warmth in his voice reflecting his sentiment towards the fox.

    Vivian absorbed the information, her attention subsequently returning to Arthur as their exchange continued.

    "Arthur, during my conversation with Lucia, I noticed a peculiar shift in her behavior that left me somewhat perplexed," Vivian began, addressing the topic she had in mind.

    Her words piqued Arthur''s interest, a genuine curiosity etching his features.

    He hadn''t anticipated that Vivian would raise such an issue.

    Presenting an air of innocence, Arthur leaned forward slightly, his gaze attentive as he inquired, "Could you provide an example?"

    Vivian''s response, however, briefly caught Arthur off guard, her words signaling a direction he hadn''t anticipated.

    Vivian''s contemtive pause was palpable; her gaze lowered as she seemed to mull over her thoughts.

    Eventually, her gaze lifted, finding Arthur''s eyes with a serious expression.

    "I can''t help but feel that Lucia has undergone a transformation, as if she''s someone entirely different."

 Chapter 150 Telling The Truth And Preparing The Northern Territories To Fight A Massive Attack

    ?

    Eventually, her gaze lifted, finding Arthur''s eyes with a serious expression.

    "I can''t help but feel that Lucia has undergone a transformation, as if she''s someone entirely different."

    Vivian''s observation didn''t go unnoticed by Arthur, and he acknowledged her insight with a subtle nod.

    However, he didn''t rush to address her observation.

    Vivian''s astute perception had indeed caught onto the nuances in Lucia''s demeanor, a testament to her ability to discern the shifts in those around her.

    Arthur''s response carried a hint of amusement as he regarded Vivian, a small, resigned sigh escaping his lips.

    "Indeed, you''re perceptive as always, ma''am," Arthur replied, a wistful smile ying on his lips.

    Vivian''s surprise registered clearly on her features, her eyes widening as his words resonated.

    The implication of Arthur''s response had left her taken aback, leading her to reconsider her initial impressions of him.

    Vivian''s inquisitive approach prompted Arthur to offer a confirming nod, signaling his agreement with her perception.

    "Yes, I''ve noticed the peculiar shifts since yesterday as well," Arthur acknowledged, his toneposed yet reflective.

    Leaning in thoughtfully, he continued, "Furthermore, I''ve managed to uncover the underlying reason behind Lucia''s recent behavior."

    Vivian''s expression reflected a mix of intrigue and concern as she absorbed Arthur''s words.

    His revtion seemed to provide a solution to the enigma that had gripped her niece.

    A sense of uncertainty tinged her voice as she inquired, "Are you certain about what you''re saying, my dear?" The query held a tinge of doubt, arising from her own recent realizationbined with Arthur''s preemptive understanding of the situation.

    Upon hearing this, Arthur retrieved a small piece of paper from his robe andid it on the table before them, capturing Vivian''s curiosity in the process.

    Rather than interjecting with questions, she opted to listen, her expectant gaze fixed on Arthur.

    He didn''t beat around the bush, diving straight into his exnation.

    "Mom, Lucia''s recent change in behavior can be attributed to her troubled soul," he asserted, his words carrying a tone of conviction.

    Vivian''s reaction was immediate; a gasp of shock escaped her lips while her hands instinctively clenched, betraying her concern and surprise.

    "What are you suggesting, my dear?" Her voice held a mix of worry and intrigue, her eyes locking onto Arthur''s as she awaited his elucidation.

    Arthur''s posture remainedposed, his arms folding over his chest as he leaned back on the sofa.

    "Are you familiar with the tale of the Elf queen who possessed two souls?" he inquired with a casual tone.

    Vivian''s contemtive response was palpable; her bowed head was indicative of her thought process.

    Eventually, she lifted her gaze and nodded, confirming her familiarity with the story.

    "Yes, exactly. That story was quite popr during my childhood," Vivian replied with nostalgia, reminiscing about the tale of the Elf queen and the dual souls that resided within her.

    However, as she continued to engage in conversation, she detected a peculiar undertone to Arthur''s questions.

    The curiosity in Vivian was piqued, and she inquired, "Why do you ask, my dear?" Her gaze was fixed on Arthur, who met her gaze with an intensity that suggested he had a significant reason for raising the subject.

    Arthur''s response only fueled her curiosity further.

    She was taken aback by his shocking question, her eyes widening in disbelief asprehension dawned on her.

    "Are you implying that Lucia possesses two souls?" The astonishment in her voice was palpable, and she couldn''t help but stand up, her features contorting in a mix of horror and disbelief.

    She locked eyes with Arthur, hoping to find any hint that he might be jesting, yet hisposed countenance contradicted such a possibility.

    The reality of the situation began to settle in as her frantic eyes searched for any sign of falsehood on Arthur''s face.

    But the truth was that Arthur couldn''t lie to her, and the weight of his words was undeniable.

    "Honey! Is what you''re saying really true?" Vivian''s distress intensified as she approached Arthur and shook his shoulders with an urgency that mirrored her inner turmoil.

    As desperation tinged her voice, Vivian grappled with the enormity of the revtion.

    Lucia held a special ce in her heart, second only to Arthur.

    The thought of her niece being entangled in such aplex situation stirred a mix of pity and fear within her.

    The promise she had made to herte sister-inw, Lucia''s mother, weighed heavily on her mind.

    Although Vivian couldn''t directly take care of Lucia, she still held a deep responsibility to fulfill her vow.

    Upon hearing Arthur''s words, which confirmed her worst fears, Vivian felt lost and uncertain about what steps to take next.

    Witnessing Vivian''s chaotic and panicked expression, Arthur rose from his seat and gently embraced her.

    His reassuring touch andforting presence helped to quell the storm of emotions that had overtaken her.

    "Don''t worry, Mother. Leave it to me. I have a way to bring the real Lucia back," Arthur assured her in a soothing tone. Vivian''s anxiety began to subside as she held onto him tightly.

    "Really?" Vivian''s voice wasced with a mixture of hope and skepticism, yearning for a definite answer to dispel her fears.

    Arthur nodded earnestly, his conviction unwavering.

    "Of course! Would I lie to you about something like this?" He yfully responded, trying to lighten the mood.

    Vivian, knowing Arthur''s steadfast character, found sce in his words and gradually regained herposure.

    "Alright, I believe you," Vivian said, slightly loosening her embrace as she looked at Arthur with curiosity.

    Upon hearing her statement, Arthur gently guided Vivian to sit on the sofa and settled beside her.

    "Don''t worry about it," Arthur replied casually, picking up the paper from the table and folding it neatly.

    He folded the right side over the left, creating a clear division between the two halves.

    Vivian''s curiosity was piqued, and she observed Arthur''s actions attentively, patiently waiting for an exnation.

    Without haste, Arthur raised the folded paper and presented it to Vivian, who was still trying to grasp the concept.

    "This paper represents a theory," Arthur began, his voice carrying a hint of exnation.

    "The folded right side symbolizes Lucia''s original soul, while the left side pressing against it represents Lucia''s second soul.

    This arrangement suggests that Lucia''s current soul is in a passive, dormant state."

    Arthur''s detailed exnation helped Vivian grasp the idea more easily.

    As sheprehended, her expression shifted from confusion to rity.

    "Then, how do we awaken Lucia''s original soul?" Vivian inquired eagerly, her gaze fixed on Arthur, awaiting his response.

    Arthur''s smile grew mysterious, and he let out a soft chuckle.

    "Indeed, by rousing the slumbering original soul!"

    ...

    Meanwhile, in the Northern region at Wilhem''s estate,

    "Is the report about the Northern invasion truly urate?" A silver-haired man, seated nonchntly on a garden chair, inquired of the maid by his side.

    Upon hearing the question, the servant promptly nodded with utmost seriousness.

    "Absolutely, my Lord Duke! The information was ryed by our intelligence unit, and its authenticity is beyond doubt!"

    The servant''s response elicited a casual smile from the elderly man.

    "Well then, I wonder how individuals like David and Emperor Alex will react," mused the old man, taking a leisurely sip of his tea.

    This elderly gentleman was none other than Noah Wilhem, the paramount figure of power in the North, renowned as the "God of Water," alongside David, the equally famed "God of Fire."

    A leader renowned for his ruthlessness and unwavering resolve.

    Despite his gentle smiles, which often presented him as approachable,

    A discerning eye could catch the concealed edge beneath the facade.

    And now, his eyes were half-lidded, and his posture rxed against the chair, disying an indifference to the news of the impending attack.

    Eventually, his eyes opened with a glint of curiosity directed at the maid.

    "By the way, has the news of David''s annihtion of the Savaran army been confirmed?"

    In response to Noah''s inquiry, the maid nodded briskly, providing an exnation.

    "Indeed, Lord Duke. The news is urate. Duke David personally led the charge and decimated five hundred thousand barbarian troops who hadunched an assault."

    As the maid recounted this, a shiver ran down her spine, and an unsettling feeling took hold¡ªimagining the scale of such a colossal ughter was unnerving.

    Noah, upon hearing the ount, merely offered a faint smile and a slight nod.

    "Ah, yes... He has truly ascended to incredible power, perhaps even reaching that level..." Noah murmured, his words barely audible, yet they caught the maid''s ear.

    "That level?" The maid''s curiosity was piqued, eager to uncover the meaning behind "that level."

    However, she promptly sealed her lips, realizing the impoliteness of posing such a query to the esteemed Lord Duke.

    Just as she was about to offer an apology for her inadvertence, Noah''s chuckle broke the air, dispelling any hint of irritation.

    Without dy, he turned his gaze toward her, a soft smile ying on his lips as he responded lightly.

    "Exactly, that level¡ªthe Elemental Supreme."

 Chapter 151 Emperor Alexs True Powerâ€”The Elemental Supreme.

    ?

    Without dy, he turned his gaze toward her, a soft smile ying on his lips as he responded lightly.

    "Exactly, that level¡ªthe Elemental Supreme."

    Noah''s assertion left the maid visibly taken aback, her eyes widening in utter disbelief.

    "Lord Duke... Can what you''re suggesting truly be possible?!" Her voice quivered, and her face was a mix of astonishment and apprehension.

    Indeed, this marked the first instance she had encountered where someone supposedly achieved the unthinkable¡ªthe attainment of the Elemental Supreme level.

    The Elemental Supreme stood as the pinnacle of power within this world, a status that defied rationality with its unparalleled might.

    (Note: The Elemental Lord, a concept relegated to the realm of fairy tales, remains unproven and unknown to the world atrge.)

    Noah''s promation regarding David''s alleged attainment of such heights left the maid''s mind engulfed in sheer terror.

    Observing the maid''s blend of fear and incredulity, Noah''s smile remainedposed as he delicately sipped his tea.

    "Would there be a reason for me to deceive you in this matter?" His chuckle resonated gently as his head swayed in negation.

    In an instant, the maid inhaled sharply, concluding that a figure of Duke Wilhem''s stature would have no cause to fabricate a tale for a young individual bereft of power like herself.

    "Then, when measured against Duke David, how formidable are you and Emperor Alex?" The maid''s gaze bore the gravity of her question as she regarded Noah intently, awaiting his response.

    Leaning back slightly in his chair, Noah allowed his eyelids to shut for a brief moment.

    "Inparison to me, you say?" He murmured softly, lost in thought.

    The maid maintained her patient and inquisitive stance, eager to receive Noah''s response.

    Truly, Duke Noah held a special ce in her heart, evoking admiration and fondness despite the public perception of him as an austere and domineering figure.

    Privately, Noah was far removed from that persona, embodying a benevolent spirit.

    After a briefpse, Duke Noah''s eyes fluttered open, his gaze settling on the maid with a tender smile.

    "If pitted against him, I suppose I might still find myself on equal footing." His attention drifted upward to the expanse of the clear sky, a trace of wistfulness gracing his expression.

    Returning his gaze to the maid, Noah''s gentle smile persisted as he resumed speaking.

    "It''s just that when ites to Alex, I''m uncertain," Duke Wilhem sighed, his head shaking ever so slightly.

    The maid''s eyes widened, taken aback by this unexpected admission.

    She couldn''t fathom the context.

    "How do you mean, Duke? How can you doubt yourself, and why would Emperor Alex have doubts?" The maid''s words carried a bold curiosity, though she quickly realized her audacity and lowered her head.

    "My apologies, Duke, for myck of manners!" Her voice quivered, her eyes welling up with tears as she regarded Noah with trepidation.

    Amused by her endearing reaction, Noah let out a soft chuckle and tenderly stroked her head.

    "Why be so formal with me? Haven''t I always encouraged you to be candid?" Noah''s smile remained gentle, exuding a serene presence.

    The young maid pressed her lips together, a sense of guilt weighing on her.

    "However, your kindness often leaves me feeling uneasy. I can''t help but sense that I''m undeserving of your attention," she murmured, head bowed, her fingers weaving together in a gesture of dejection.

    Duke Noah, hearing her words, found himself momentarily at a loss, contemting the identity of the girl before him.

    This very maid had crossed paths with Noah purely by chance in a modest vige nestled within his domain.

    It was during his return from a journey that he stumbled upon this vige, ravaged by marauders.

    Amidst the ruins, a crying infant''s wail had drawn his attention¡ªa baby girl, the sole survivor of the vige''s devastation.

    Witnessing this, he couldn''t bear to leave her fate to chance, promptly delivering her into the care of the mansion''s attendants.

    As days turned into months, the infant''s presence grew dear to him¡ªher origins distinct from the memory of histe wife.

    Over time, he came to view her as a daughter.

    "It''s alright, as it''s my heartfelt desire," Noah responded with casual ease, settling back into his seat.

    Unlike David, whose ambitions often brimmed with cruelty and power lust, Noah''s motivations differed.

    Though his methods asionally bore ruthlessness, they were rooted in the need to establish control within the tumultuous North at that time.

    His severity was reserved for maintaining the region''s stability amidst rampantwlessness, rather than being wielded wantonly.

    On ordinary days, he dispensed with cruel authoritarianism unless necessity dictated otherwise.

    Upon absorbing Noah''s nonchnt words, the maid girl lifted her gaze, realizing the sincerity beneath them.

    This realization brought her a newfound sense offort.

    "Thank you, Duke!" The girl''s charming smile radiated happiness, herughter ringing in the air.

    Noah observed her demeanor and found his own heart inexplicably lightening in response to her joy.

    "Perhaps she''s the one who unknowingly filled the void left by my wife," Noah mused quietly, a deep sense of gratitude welling within him.

    Subsequently, he focused on the girl''s earlier query, responding with a hint of levity.

    "Regarding your earlier question, it''s primarily spective on my part; Ick concrete knowledge. However, what I can affirm is that Emperor Alex is likely more potent than David." Noah''s tone grew more solemn as he delivered this assertion.

    Beside him, the maid girl''s astonishment was palpable as she tuned in attentively.

    "Are you familiar with Emperor Alex''s elemental core?" Noah inquired, casting a quizzical nce at the girl.

    In response, the maid girl nodded briskly.

    "Indeed, I''m aware. Emperor Alex possesses the renowned Light Elemental Core," the girl affirmed with gravity.

    Noah acknowledged her response before proceeding with his exnation.

    "Given this understanding, we can already glean a fair amount about Emperor Alex''s formidable strength, wouldn''t you agree?" Noah posed the question casually.

    The maid girl swiftly grasped the implications and aligned herself with the evident reality.

    Yet a fresh query sprouted within her mind.

    "Nheless, in your estimation, how does Emperor Alex''s strengthpare to that of Duke David, my Lord?" The lingering uncertainty was swiftly addressed.

    Noah''s lips curled faintly as he released a gentle sigh, a sense of tranquility pervading his expression.

    "Holders of unique elemental abilities are both reviled by the world and anomalies that transcend itsws. They''re individuals destined to ascend to the pinnacle of the world, their talents defying all rationality," Noah expounded with a profound tone.

    The maid girl was struck with awe, her thoughts recalling the volumes she had perused on elemental lore.

    "Emperor Alex, as the chosen bearer, rose to be the preeminent force in the Balka Empire. His power may very well have surpassed even my own, David''s, and that of all other leaders across the three empires." Noah''s assured response once more rendered the maid girl momentarily speechless.

    The girl''s throat tightened, a bead of cold sweat forming on her forehead as she ventured to ask, "So... his power..."

    A brief pause ensued, with the girl surmising that Noah likelyprehended the implications behind her inquiry.

    Noah nodded slightly, his eyelids lowering gently.

    Eventually, he opened his eyes once more.

    "Indeed, he had reached the Elemental Supreme level long ago...

    ...

    Meanwhile, within Duke Asvold''s mansion, a stunning girl adorned with lustrous purple hair fixed her gaze upon the document clutched in her hand, painstakingly transcribing its contents into her note.

    "I never imagined Duke David''s prowess to be so remarkable that itpelled even the young master to alter his meticulously crafted long-term strategies," the girl reflected, and she was none other than Runa herself.

    Since the reawakening of her memories as Mira, she had been meticulously assimting her past experiences, although certain recollections remained fragmented and enshrouded in haze.

    One certainty remained steadfast within her understanding: her present young master, Arthur, embodied the reincarnation of her former young master, Zayn Welston.

    Following Zayn''s tragic suicide, Mira''s recollections had only recently surged back into consciousness.

    The memory of Charlotte plunging a de into her young master''s heart stirred a tempest of anger within her, igniting an insatiable desire to rend Charlotte to pieces.

    Regrettably, fortune had not favored her vengeance; Charlotte had taken her own life, rendering Mira bereft of the opportunity to avenge Zayn Welston, her once beloved young master.

    "ursed woman! Had I known that your reincarnation was a possibility in this world as well, I would have inflicted upon you the utmost torment!" Runa''s fists clenched, an unexpectedly intense aura of malevolence emanating from her being.

    Indeed, her loathing for Charlotte had perhaps exceeded the bounds of endurance, with a singr imperative etched into her mind concerning that woman: "Eliminate!"

    Swiftly, she exhaled, striving to regain herposure and restore rity to her thoughts.

    "Very well, it''s in my best interest to channel all my focus into this undertaking." Fixing her gaze on the document in her grasp, Runa plunged into contemtion.

    The annihtion of half a million barbarian troops was no trifling matter; it stood as stark testimony to David''s seemingly boundless might.

    "I''m concerned about how the young master will confront such a formidable adversary..." A slight, rueful sigh escaped Runa''s lips, underscoring her feelings of helplessness.

    In his prior life, her young master had led a life offort, devoid of any significant challenges.

    Yet, within this enigmatic realm, where a phenomenon called "Elemental Arts" was the norm, her young master required the capacity not just to endure but tobat for his very survival.

    The mere thought of this realitynced through her heart like a de,pelling her to spare her young master any undue distress.

    "I must aid him in securing governance and alleviate the weight he bears," Runa sighed, poised to rise from her seat.

    However, an unwee sensation in her lower half gave her pause.

 Chapter 152 Runas Ability And The Mysterious Woman Behind The Black Coffin

    ?

    "This lingering pain remains quite pronounced, even though the young master has been gone for quite some time," Runa muttered under her breath, her face flushed as she held her lower abdomen.

    One of her dreams from a past life was manifesting in her current reality.

    However, an unfortunate twist was that when she and her young master had engaged in intimacy, her memories had not yet resurfaced, leaving her feeling a tinge of disappointment.

    "Huh! I hope that when the young master returns home, I can experience it fully, allowing me toy my regrets to rest!" With her fists clenched, Runa left the room, a sense of unease gnawing at her.

    Leaving her workspace, Runa entered the mansion''s living room to find Natasya engrossed in reading a document, her expression serious.

    Noticing this, Runa approached quietly.

    Lost in concentration, Natasya remained oblivious to her presence.

    Runa cast a quick nce at Natasya before gently addressing her, "Ms. Natasya?" Startled by the call, Natasya''s eyes widened, and she turned towards the source¡ªRuna, who was standing there.

    "Oh? Lady Runa! Please forgive me for not noticing you!" Natasya eximed, swiftly rising from her seat to offer an apology.

    Shaking her head dismissively, Runa responded with ease, "Don''t worry about it."

    With curiosity piqued, Runa fixed her gaze on the paper Natasya held and inquired, "May I ask what you''re reading?"

    Simultaneously, she sensed that Natasya''s expression was shifting, likely in response to the paper''s contents.

    Runa felt a growing intrigue about what could be written on those pages.

    Observing Runa''s intent gaze and hearing her question, Natasya lifted the paper and provided an exnation.

    "It''s not much, just a report on the economic changes down south. The recent border attack news has brought about significant shifts." A sigh escaped Natasya''s lips as she handed over the paper for Runa to peruse.

    epting the paper, Runa settled onto a sofa in the living room and began to read.

    Natasya reimed her seat, positioning herself across from Runa as she absorbed the contents of the report.

    After a moment, Runa''s brows furrowed, and she ced the paper back on the table before her.

    "How could the impact be felt so quickly?" Runa mused, tilting her head down and propping her chin on her hand in contemtion.

    She hadn''t anticipated that her young master''s prediction would unfold in such rapid session.

    The news of the attack had only recently surfaced, and the southern region had managed to repel the onught of five hundred thousand troops.

    So, how was it possible for material prices to soar dramatically without any clear source or reason?

    Inquisitively, Runa turned her gaze toward Natasya and posed her question in a soft tone.

    "When was this report received?" Runa inquired directly, prompting Natasya to respond with resolute certainty.

    "This report was just released this morning, and I received the information not long ago," Natasya exined, her voice carrying a faint sigh.

    Acknowledging Natasya''s response with a nod, Runa delved into her thoughts, seeking to unravel the perplexing circumstances.

    "The only one who could orchestrate such a thing is..." Runa''s thoughts raced, her memory sparking with the recollection of her young master''s words.

    Turning her gaze sharply towards Natasya, Runa posed her question with utmost seriousness.

    "Is there any information regarding the Merchant Association?" The sudden inquiry caught Natasya off guard, prompting an audible gasp of surprise.

    "Yes, Ipletely forgot to inform you. The Merchants'' Association appears to be behind a significant price surge in certain southern regions. They''re attributing this to the ongoing war and material shortages, essentially forcing the popce to pay exorbitant prices for essential goods," Natasya exined, offering a detailed ount of her recent realization.

    Having received the news the day prior, Natasya had intended to inform Runa promptly.

    However, observing Runa engrossed in her studies caused her to postpone the revtion.

    Now, Runa''s inquiry jogged Natasya''s memory, prompting her to recount the information.

    In response, Runa''s countenance turned icy, her brow furrowing in disapproval.

    "Their audacity is astounding, capitalizing on the previous day''s attack news as a pretext to manipte prices," she remarked, her fists clenching with indignation.

    Nevertheless, the news of Duke David''s triumphant repulsion of the enemy forces had been meticulously contained, reaching only a select circle of influential parties¡ªsuch as the prominent Luvic families across the four regions, along with the esteemed Wilhem family and the Imperial family.

    The extent of the enemy troops'' defeat remained a closely guarded secret.

    The merchants most likely had ess to detailed intelligence through their extensivework, exploiting the general popce''sck of awareness for their own gain.

    What the young master had foreseen was now unfolding before her eyes.

    Fortunately, he had prepared a strategy to counter such a situation.

    "Without dy, suppress the regionalmodity prices temporarily and extend assistance to the local residents using funds from the mansion''s treasury. I will address this promptly, as young master Arthur has devised a n to tackle this issue," Runa directed Natasya swiftly and resolutely.

    Natasya''s response was swift, her nod confirming herpliance.

    "Of course, as you wish."

    With the primary matter addressed, Runa''s thoughts shifted to Jack.

    "Speaking of which, does Mr. Jack require additional capital to facilitate the production of weapons and rted resources?" Runa inquired casually.

    Natasya nodded in affirmation.

    "Indeed, Miss Runa. It appears that Jack is facing a shortage of both capital and raw materials for the mass production of weapons." As she responded, she opened one of the documents to confirm the details.

    "However, Jack appears to have decided against seeking assistance for additional capital and resources this time. He believes that the production of weapons and war equipment can progress at a steady pace without an excessive infusion of resources," Natasya continued, concluding her report and closing the document.

    Runa received this information with a satisfied nod.

    "Very well, if there''s anything you require, do not hesitate to inform me. Carry out the ns I''veid out as swiftly as possible," Runa dered, rising from her seat and conveying her resolve.

    Observing the noticeable shift in Runa''s demeanor, Natasya couldn''t help but smile, affirming herpliance.

    "Certainly, I will follow your instructions diligently," Natasya responded, a gentle smile gracing her lips.

    Picking up on Natasya''s peculiar look, Runa found herself asking, driven by curiosity.

    "Is something amiss, Ms. Natasya?" The query slipped out unconsciously.

    With a smile, Natasya shook her head, her amusement evident.

    "It''s nothing significant; I simply sense a remarkable change in you¡ªsomething quite different." Natasya shared her perception.

    Startled by Natasya''s acute observation, Runa queried once more.

    "In what way is it different?" she asked, intrigued by Natasya''s perceptive insights.

    Natasya pondered briefly before responding with a slight tilt of her head.

    "There''s a shift in your temperament and demeanor, a newfound maturity and self-assuredness that sets you apart from before."

    Runa absorbed Natasya''s assessment, finding it to resonate with her own internal changes since reiming her memories as Mira.

    She acknowledged it with a nod, recognizing the truth in Natasya''s words.

    "You''re absolutely right... Perhaps this could be considered personal growth," Runa responded nonchntly, opting not to delve into further exnation.

    Natasya''s agreeing smile conveyed her understanding, and she yfully echoed, "Indeed, it could very well be called personal growth."

    ...

    Meanwhile, on a vast continent shrouded in darkness, located at an immense distance from the human-inhabitednd, a grand and time-worn structure emerged abruptly from beneath the ground.

    The emergence of this magnificent and ancient edifice prompted the surrounding terrain to shudder with great intensity.

    Hundreds of kilometers ofnd disintegrated into a haze of particles, forming a staggeringly expansive and profound chasm.

    Subsequently, the majestic and ancient structure ascended, lifted by an unseen force as though the very foundations of the building were supporting it.

    The creatures inhabiting the vicinity, upon beholding the appearance of the age-old and splendid pce, experienced a shiver of awe.

    They instinctively bowed in profound reverence before the venerable structure.

    "Boom!"

    The structure erupted in a colossal explosion, unleashing a cataclysmic upheaval that engulfed the entire expanse.

    Thousands of creatures who had been prostrating before the edifice were abruptly obliterated by the ensuing maelstrom of natural forces.

    Torrential rains, ferocious hurricanes, violent tremors, and a mnge of other elemental disturbances converged in an onught of cmity, all spawned by the force emanating from the building.

    Gradually, the pce''s tremors subsided, and the tumultuous environment began to regain a semnce of tranquility.

    Within the grandeur of the ancient pce''s interiors, altars and halls exuded an aura of antiquity, enveloped by the resonance of countless eons having psed since the edifice''s construction.

    "Whoosh!"

    In an instant, at the heart of the altar, an immense ck coffin materialized as though from thin air.

    Gradually, the coffin''s lid began a self-initiated ascent.

    "Boom!"

    The coffin''s lid parted, unveiling a breathtakingly exquisite woman adorned in an opulent ck evening gown embellished with swirling patterns of purple mes.

    Her cascading tresses were white, adorned with a little ck.

    The womany within the confines of the coffin, her form unresponsive and her visage remarkably pallid.

    Yet, in an unexpected turn, the woman''s eyelids quivered faintly, parting to reveal blood-red irises as she roused from her unconscious state.

    "Where am I?"

 Chapter 153 The Mysterious Demon Emperor And The Elven Continent World Tree

    ?

    Yet, in an unexpected turn, the woman''s eyelids quivered faintly, parting to reveal blood-red irises as she roused from her unconscious state.

    "Where am I?" The woman''s eyes blinked open as she gradually rose from the confines of the coffin, her gaze sweeping over the obscure and somber surroundings.

    Erecting herself, she hesitantly stood, her countenance still marred by bewilderment.

    "Shouldn''t I be departed, relishing celestial bliss alongside him? Why, then, am I ensconced within this enigmatic ce?" Her mutterings were marked by a disoriented tone as she cradled her head.

    In the blink of an eye, her eyes widened with stark astonishment, and an intense agony seared into her consciousness, driving her to emit a piercing, hysterical scream.

    "Ahhh!" She convulsed in torment, copsing to the ground and clutching her head as the anguish wracked her being.

    "What manner of torment is this?!" The woman''s cries persisted as the agony surged before gradually receding, allowing her to regain her faculties.

    With a slow exhtion, the pain finally subsided, leaving her consciousness intact once more.

    A torrent of disjointed and unfamiliar memories inundated her mind, engulfing her senses with their overwhelming presence.

    She briefly shut her eyes to grapple with the influx, allowing the memories to coalesce.

    "Inhale... exhale..." A controlled breath escaped her lips before her eyes snapped open, and a malevolent brilliance gleamed within the depths of her blood-red irises.

    A chillingughter erupted from her, its eerie cadence reverberating through the chamber.

    "Hahh~ Iprehend now, hahahaha!" Her eyes glinted with an intense scarlet hue as her eerieughter reverberated, captivating the very air around her.

    Gradually, theughter subsided, unveiling a transformation in her countenance.

    The once-cold pallor had metamorphosed into an animated allure, radiating an irresistibly captivating allure.

    "I never anticipated my rebirth in this world, assuming the mantle of the Demon Emperor ruling over the dormant demon continent," the woman murmured softly, an aura of intense foreboding emanating from her presence.

    In an instant, she vanished from her previous position, reappearing amidst the inky heavens of the demon continent¡ªan eternal realm untouched by the rays of daylight.

    Surveying her surroundings with an aloof demeanor, she gradually elevated her graceful and elegant right hand.

    "Boom!"

    Out of nowhere, obsidian mes surged forth from the abyssal wastnd, expanding across a radius of thousands of kilometers to form an extraordinary, expansive ring.

    "Whoosh!"

    The ring of ck mes began to widen, consuming its surroundings with a voracious fervor that left no vestige of its passage.

    "Demon race! The time for your resurgence has arrived, for your Emperor has roused!" Her promation rang out, and an eerie resonance permeated the colossal chasm carved by the ancient pce, yielding an ominous reverberation.

    Gradually, from the depths of the abyss emerged colossal entities of terrifying forms.

    One emerged, then five, followed by twenty, and then a hundred.

    The tide of strange, demonic creatures poured forth incessantly, their numbers beyond calction.

    The woman remained stationary, an air of detached observation surrounding her.

    Eventually, the procession culminated, with each creature taking its ce in an unprecedentedly vast array, spanning the entire expanse.

    "Greetings, Demon Emperor!" A united chorus of reverence resounded, all the demons bending in homage to the woman with unwavering reverence.

    Countless demons prostrated themselves, their collective obeisance infusing the once-silent demon continent with newfound vitality.

    The woman''s countenance remained unaffected by this disy, her demeanor persistentlyposed as she surveyed the scene with a detached gaze.

    "Arise, all of you!" Her voice, though soft-spoken, resonated with resounding rity in the ears of every demon present.

    As one, they relinquished their prostrate stances, rising in unison.

    Subsequently, her crimson eyes were transfixed on the dark heavens, honing in on a singr point.

    "A swoosh!"

    With astounding swiftness, the woman ascended into the sky, her arms outstretched wide.

    "Core Artifact: Devouring Sword!" An abruptmand echoed as a malevolent ck sword materialized in her delicate hand, exuding a formidable aura.

    Her ascent through the sky ceased, and she hovered midair.

    Her crimson gaze swept over the entirety of the demon continent before she executed a seamless arc with her sword.

    "Fire Elemental Art: Purgatory!" The incantation slipped from her lips, and instantly an expansive maw of searing ck mes manifested, engulfing the demon continent.

    Though the ck inferno emitted intense heat, it remained under her dominion, refraining from consuming its surroundings.

    "Boom!"

    The progress of the ck mes halted abruptly, ascending into the heavens to forge four colossal pirs that pierced the sky''s expanse.

    The ebony clouds enveloping the entire demon continent fractured, allowing sunlight to permeate the continent realm after a prolonged absence.

    Her motion ceased, and the woman surveyed her domain with icy detachment.

    "Everything remains untouched..." Her murmuring carried a touch of mncholy.

    An image materialized within her mind¡ªof a man.

    In a rare departure from her customary detachment, an unsettling smile unfurled across her countenance.

    "This marks only the inception. Since my rebirth in this world, it stands to reason you''ve been reborn as well." The woman''s blood-red irises shimmered with an almost disconcerting fondness, though their intensity could easily evoke fear in any observer.

    "I anticipate our reunion, relishing the prospect of ensnaring you and preventing any escape or denial, my beloved Zayn." A sinister smile twisted her features as her words divulged a strange yearning.

    The expression lingered briefly before she abruptly vanished from her perch.

    ...

    Meanwhile, on the distant Elven continent, the World Tree soared majestically into the heavens, its colossal girth spanning hundreds of kilometers, establishing itself as the epicenter of existence on this continent.

    A profusion of life essence imbued the continent, rendering it the most fecund and vibrant among the three continents.

    Regarded as the sole entity to endure over countless millennia, the World Tree bore witness to the elves'' devout reverence, elevating it to a deity-like status throughout the continent.

    Adjacent to the World Tree, a resplendent and grand pce soared skyward.

    The pce''s magnitude, although considerable, paled inparison to the colossal World Tree beside it¡ªa stark illustration of thetter''s enormity.

    "Do the prophecies of our forebears truly manifest?" An exceedingly stunning elven woman attired in regal robes perused the report in her possession with earnest concentration.

    Her gaze then shifted to the man standing before her, his bowed head a gesture of utmost respect.

    "Did this event ur recently, or has it transpired over an extended period?" The elven queen inquired with a solemn demeanor, seeking elucidation from the man before her.

    In response, the man assented with a decisive nod and offered a candid exnation.

    "Your Majesty, our observers stationed upon the demon continent ryed this information not long ago. The demon continent is indeed undergoing a colossal transformation, characterized by the sudden emergence of ominous ck mes that coalesce into towering pirs across thend." As he spoke, a trace of apprehension flickered across his features, a visible tremor coursing through him.

    The magnitude of this extraordinary urrence had triggered a sense of panic within him,pelling him to swiftly apprise the sovereign before him¡ªnone other than the revered Queen of the Elven continent.

    Absorbing the information intently, the queen lowered her gaze in contemtion.

    "I understand... Is there anything else you''ve gleaned from these developments?" She inquired once more, seeking to corroborate the details.

    The man''s recollections formed a coherent narrative, and he promptly ryed his observations to the queen.

    Upon hearing the entirety of his ount, the queen released a subdued exhtion, her nod carrying a weight ofprehension.

    "Very well, I appreciate your diligence in reporting. You may depart now," she stated, her tone a blend of gratitude and dismissal.

    The man bowed respectfully in response, acknowledging her permission to leave.

    "Thank you, Your Majesty. I shall withdraw now." With that, he took his leave, exiting the chamber.

    As her gaze lingered on his retreating form, the queen briefly closed her eyes, allowing the influx of information to settle within her thoughts.

    Momentster, her eyes opened anew, their vibrant green hue unwavering.

    "It appears I must apprise the ancestor of this development." Her nod was resolute, and with that realization, she faded from her location.

    Soon, she materialized near the towering World Tree, her gaze brimming with reverence as it rested upon its immense arboreal presence.

    "I wonder if our ancestor will heed my call and offer guidance in this dire time." She mused, lost in introspection, unsure if her ancestral lineage would offer aid.

    s, the elven ancestor had long proimed his refusal to intervene in the continent''s struggles, regardless of their nature.

    Nheless, the woman recognized that her sole recoursey in beseeching the elven ancestor''s counsel.

    "Hey~ I hope you won''t be vexed by my plea and will extend your wisdom to answer my query," she murmured with a shake of her head.

    Swiftly, she approached the World Tree and tenderlyid her palm upon one of its branches.

    "Whoosh!" Infusing her mana, a door woven from the very branches of the tree manifested before her, capturing her attention in its mystic presence.

    She directed her gaze toward the door''s manifestation.

    Subsequently, a profound shift swept through her demeanor as the regal authority that marked her as the ruler of the elven continent receded into the background.

    With a gracious bow of her head, she relinquished the sovereign mantle in favor of reverence.

    Addressing the door with utmost respect, she extended a deferential salutation.

    "I, the present-generation elven queen, extend my respectful greetings to the revered ancestor."

 Chapter 154 Finally! I Found You!

    ?

    As the woman identified herself, the door constructed from twigs and branches began to swing open gradually.

    "Whooosh!"

    With a gentle rustling, the door disclosed an entrancing vista that appeared straight from the pages of a fairy tale.

    Given permission to gaze upon her forebears, the elven queen rose from her seat, advancing with measured steps toward the ajar entrance.

    In a matter of moments, the true spectacle unfolded before her¡ªa panorama of unparalleled beauty.

    The verdant garden was bedecked with an assortment of blossoms, each variety contributing to a tapestry of colors.

    At the far end of the flower-strewn expanse stood a small fountain, its presence imbuing the scene with an additionalyer of enchantment.

    Additionally, numerous birds and butterflies flitted about, evoking an evident sense of ease amid the blossoming garden.

    The elven queen''s gaze traversed the surroundings, her wonderment apparent as her attention remained captivated.

    "This ce never ceases to captivate me,pelling me to linger longer than I intend," she murmured in awe, punctuating her sentiment with a soft sigh.

    Pressing forward with a serene gait, she directed her steps toward the heart of the garden.

    Here stood a diminutive cottage, constructed from branches and leaves interwoven into a rustic dwelling.

    "I am curious as to why our ancestors chose to reside here instead of within the grand pce. Given their elevated stature and considerable power, they could have held the elven continent¡ªor even this world itself¡ªin the palm of their hands," the elven queen reflected, her thoughts spinning.

    Before ascending the throne as the elven queen, her forebears, guided by this very ancestor, had ushered in many generations of elven queens.

    Across countless epochs and eras, this very ancestor endured, causing even the thousand-year-old elven queen to appear as naught but a child before her legacy.

    The predecessor elven queens, too, could be perceived as little more than offspring inparison to this eminent forebear.

    Perhaps her perspectives diverged, with the elven queen''s mentality marked by a determination to assert dominion over the elven continent.

    Advancing with a measured stride, she finally arrived at the hut''s threshold, halting for a fleeting moment.

    "Whether the ancestor edes to my plea remains uncertain. Nevertheless, his prophecies, conceived long before my existence, have already unfolded, imbuing me with the hope of obtaining insight into this unfolding event," she contemted, inhaling deeply before lowering herself onto a single knee.

    "Ancestor, I extend my respectful greetings! I humbly seek permission to make your acquaintance," she proimed, her voice resounding with both volume and reverence.

    Yet, following several minutes of anticipation, no response materialized from within, leaving her perplexed.

    "Curious, could something be amiss?" She pondered, her brow furrowing with uncertainty.

    With determination, she attempted once more.

    "Greetings, revered ancestor! I beseech your gracious permission to address a matter of great importance," the elven queen intoned anew.

    This time, to her relief, a subtle stir emerged from within the hut, as though someone were preparing to emerge.

    "Thank goodness..." A sigh of relief escaped her lips, followed by the soft resonance of footsteps resonating from within the confines of the dwelling.

    "Whoosh!" The wooden door of the hut pivoted slowly, revealing a woman with ethereal white hair who gracefully emerged.

    When she set eyes upon this woman, the elven queen couldn''t suppress the awe that overcame her.

    The woman before her possessed an exquisite and exceptional beauty, a visage that, in her estimation, couldmand the destruction of worlds.

    It was a perfection that seemed meticulously sculpted by the hands of deities, as if they had invested unfathomable care and dedication into its creation.

    Her luminous emerald eyes exuded vitality and life, an effulgent reflection of her inner spirit.

    Her delicate nose and lips boasted wless symmetry, while her elongated, pointed elven ears remained wlessly sculpted.

    The woman''s presencemanded an aura of regality, her countenance unparalleled in its allure¡ªa singr beauty that transcended the elven continent and the entire world.

    Furthermore, the woman''s mature and voluptuous figure only heightened the allure of the white-haired beauty¡ªan allure that denoted her as none other than the elven queen''s ancestor, the progenitor of the elven lineage.

    Across the ages and epochs, the passage of time had scarcely marred her appearance.

    This resilience bore testament to her unparalleled strength and greatness.

    Instantly, the elven queen lowered her head once more, offering a deep bow of reverence.

    "Respected ancestor, I extend my reverential greetings," she articted with sincere respect.

    In response, her ancestor bestowed upon her a gentle gaze, punctuating the silent exchange with a nod of affirmation.

    "How many years have drifted by? I never could have foreseen that the little girl I once cared for and nurtured would blossom into such a stunning and captivating woman," the white-haired matriarch crooned, her smile soft and beguiling.

    Upon absorbing thisplimentary observation, a smile bloomed upon the elven queen''s lips.

    With grace, she lifted herself from her earlier position of obeisance.

    "I am deeply grateful for your kind words and wisdom, dear ancestor," the elven queen conveyed with another respectful salute, her gaze lifting.

    In response, the white-haired woman responded with a nod and a gentle smile, gesturing with a wave of her hand.

    In the wake of this motion, a table and a pair of elegant white chairs manifested.

    "Let us be seated first; I believe there is a matter you wish to discuss, is there not?" The white-haired woman remarked, her smile warm as she imed her ce upon one of the white chairs.

    Observing her ancestor''s hospitable response, the elven queen experienced a surge of relief, offering a nod of affirmation.

    "Of course." With aposed demeanor, she advanced and took the seat that stood opposite her white-haired forebear.

    With a delicate gesture, the white-haired woman conjured a tea pot and a pair of cups onto the table, proceeding to pour tea into each vessel.

    "Is there a matter that has spurred your visit?" The white-haired woman inquired casually as she poured, her attention trained upon the elven queen.

    Confronted with her ancestor''s direct inquiry, the elven queen saw no reason to hold back, embarking upon an immediate exnation.

    "I humbly beseech your pardon for the intrusion, ancestor. Yet the urgency of my visit is not to be underestimated. It pertains to the prophecy you once made¡ªa prophecy that is manifesting now. The Demon Continent has experienced a resurgence of vitality, marked by the sudden appearance of the Demon Emperor. His advent has sent tremors through the demon realm and the world atrge." As the words flowed, the white-haired woman ceased her tea-pouring, locking her gaze upon the elven queen with a profound intensity.

    "Are the tidings you bring truly of such magnitude?" The white-haired woman inquired with the utmost gravity.

    In response, the elven queen nodded, delving into the matter with meticulous detail and recounting the urrences and information ryed by her subordinates stationed along the continent''s borders.

    Uponying bare the entire narrative, she paused, focusing her attention on her ancestor''s reaction, awaiting a response that could offer a solution.

    What transpired next, however, was beyond her anticipation.

    The white-haired woman''s countenance softened, gradually yielding a smile that burgeoned intoughter.

    "Hahahaha... At longst..." A peculiar chuckle escaped her, her eyes glistening with the onset of teardrops.

    Observing her ancestor''s peculiar reaction, the elven queen''s anxiety heightened,pelling her to voice her concerns.

    "Ancestor, could this herald impending turmoil for the elven continent and the wider world?" Her tone carried the weight of her disquiet.

    Reacting to the elven queen''s evident anxiety, the white-haired woman graduallyposed herself, favoring her descendant with a reassuring smile.

    "Do not be troubled," she cated with a few well-chosen words, and the elven queen, seeing the tranquility restored to her ancestor''s countenance, breathed a sigh of relief.

    Resuming her inquiries, she posed, "Then, how should the elven continent respond to this situation?"

    "Should we heighten security along the continent''s borders?"

    Yet, in response to this suggestion, the white-haired woman shook her head.

    "There is no need to undertake such measures. Instead, I have a favor to ask of you," the white-haired woman responded with a gentle smile, proceeding to take a delicate sip of her tea.

    "What would you have me do? Please impart your request!" Excitement brimming within her, the elven queen was eager to extend her aid to her ancestor, driven not by personal gain but by the desire to draw closer to her forebear and secure her counsel for theplexities thaty ahead.

    For her, this opportunity held immense significance.

    Momentster, the white-haired woman closed her eyes briefly, shifting her focus to her right.

    "Found it!" she whispered, her eyes alight with enthusiasm as they resettled upon the elven queen.

    "I beseech your assistance in locating a teenage boy with violet eyes, situated to the south of the human continent. Your task is to promptly locate him and provide unwavering protection. Should you fulfill this charge, I pledge my support for any future instance wherein you require my assistance!" The urgency in her tone caught the elven queen off guard.

    "Furthermore, once you find him, I beseech you to bring him before me!" The white-haired woman continued, further adding to the elven queen''s bewilderment.

    Though shrouded in puzzlement, the elven queen acknowledged that this was her ancestor''s directive.

    ordingly, shemitted herself to fulfilling it without hesitation.

    "As youmand, revered ancestor!" With a profound bow, the elven queen pledged herpliance.

    Unbeknownst to her, two teardrops formed at the corners of her ancestor''s eyes.

    "At longst, after countless epochs spanning hundreds of thousands of years, you have atst returned, in ordance with your vow!" The white-haired woman''s palms pressed together, her voice imbued with fervor.

    "I have awaited your return, steadfast in this very ce. Together, we shall avenge the defeat we suffered countless eons ago!" Tears streamed down her face, a fusion of joy and relief etched onto her visage.

 Chapter 155 The Imperial Library!

    ?

    Amidst the unfolding chaos, the upheaval was not limited to the gaze of the denizens inhabiting the elven continent alone.

    Observing eyes stretched far and wide across the monster and human continents as well, epassing a diverse array of formidable beings.

    Individuals hailing from each continent harbored their own distinct contemtions and perspectives, yet all coalesced in arriving at a singr, resounding conclusion¡ªthe overwhelming might wielded by the Demon Emperor was an indomitable force to be reckoned with.

    ...

    In the Balka Empire''s pce, Emperor Alex''s attention became ensnared by a timeworn, ebony tome.

    Abruptly, his brows converged in a furrow, and his gaze snapped forward.

    "What an unprecedented disy of force!" He mumbled under his breath, keenly attuned to the shockwaves rippling through the ether.

    In his heart, an unfamiliar sensation swirled¡ªa sensation he hadn''t encountered in quite some time.

    This was fear, a sentiment that had remained dormant within him.

    However fleeting, for this moment alone, a sensation emerged that was potent enough to evoke fear within him.

    "The power emanating from this surge, its caliber and scope, is not something any of the other four empires could generate. This power hails from beyond the boundaries of the human continent," Emperor Alex deduced, his deduction resolute.

    After a brief interlude, he reimed his seat and exhaled, reflecting, "May this turbulence not hinder my designs or the meticulous schemes I''ve orchestrated."

    "Even in the presence of such formidable prowess, I would not waver in contending with an entity of such magnitude."

    Resuming his study of the aged volume, he resumed his reading as though nothing of consequence had transpired.

    ...

    Meanwhile, Arthur, unknowing of matters extending beyond his current capabilities, advanced with two Balka Empire bodyguards in tow, en route to the library.

    "I extend my gratitude to the both of you for apanying me," Arthur conveyed with a gentle smile, appreciative of the guards'' willingness to ensure hisfort on the path to the library.

    His initial intention had been to dedicate his time to his usual training, but his agenda had expanded to epass a visit to the Balka Empire''s library.

    His objective was to delve into the repository of knowledge for insights into various subjects that had piqued his curiosity.

    The present juncture provided a prime window, as Lucia was fully immersed in elemental tutge conducted by a specially summoned instructor, rendering her otherwise engaged for the forting days.

    This granted Arthur the requisite time to execute his premeditated pursuits.

    Meanwhile, his mother was currently enroute to Arkham, intent on embarking on a private sojourn.

    The specifics of her endeavors remained elusive, as Vivian had not proffered any boration on the nature of her pursuits.

    Arthur''s expression of gratitude elicited smiles from the two guards, who gestured with their hands.

    "No need for thanks, young master Arthur! Assisting you is our privilege!" One of the guards responded, while the other nodded in agreement.

    Their refusal to ept Arthur''s gratitude stemmed from the fact that their service was not just a task but an honor.

    Furthermore, they held the understanding that Arthur, along with Empress Lucia, was destined to be a pivotal figure in the future of the Balka Empire as its potential emperor.

    epting gratitude from someone of Arthur''s stature was beyond their purview.

    Noting their sentiments, Arthur offered a gentle smile in response.

    "Very well, then. I''ll proceed into the library." Arthur acknowledged with a nod, promptly entering the library''s confines.

    The two guards bowed their heads, asserting, "At your service, young master Arthur."

    Having entered the library''s expanse, Arthur''s gaze swept across his surroundings¡ªmagnificent, expansive, and meticulously arranged.

    Stacks of books were meticulously aligned in orderly rows, enhancing the library''s grandeur.

    Golden dragon motifs adorned the ceiling, further embellishing the opulence of the environment.

    As Arthur meandered, an aged figure approached him.

    "Greetings, young master Arthur." The elderly individual, garbed in a robe adorned with cloud patterns, lowered his head in deference.

    In response, Arthur bestowed a genial smile and said, "You may rise."

    The old man lifted his head, his gaze fixed on Arthur.

    "Is there a specific resource you seek within the imperial library? If so, please apprise this humble servant, and I shall dly guide you and procure any materials you wish to peruse." The old man addressed Arthur with the utmost disy of respect.

    Arthur briefly assessed the elderly individual before him, discerning a veiled air of enigma surrounding him.

    His initial impressions hinted at the old man''s propensity for secrecy.

    "Elemental Nine Circles with Earth Affinity," Arthur murmured introspectively, his acknowledgment punctuated by a slight nod.

    Within the Balka Pcey concealed the presence of dragons and a multitude of formidable individuals ensconced in unexpected corners.

    Presently, Arthur extended a nod and directed a smile at the old man.

    "I appreciate your kind offer. On that note, I seek your assistance in locating specific books that are of utmost importance to me and merit my scrutiny," Arthur conveyed.

    The sprawling expanse of the library was brimming with tomes, and sifting through the collection on his own would necessitate a considerable amount of time.

    Factor in his rtive unfamiliarity with the surroundings, and it seemed prudent to enlist the old man''s aid.

    "Kindly share the specifics, your highness," the old man replied with profound respect.

    "I''m in need of a tome detailing the historical antecedents of the three eminent families and the nascent narrative underpinning the inception of the Balka Empire," Arthur articted, his gaze fixed upon the old man.

    In response, the old man''s visage underwent an abrupt transformation¡ªhis expression shifted to a state of shock, rigid as if caught in a freeze frame.

    Detecting an undercurrent of unease emanating from the old man, Arthur''s brows converged ever so slightly, and he inquired, "Is there an issue with my request?"

    Yet the old man remained reticent, his retort a conspicuous silence punctuated by the manifestation of his difiture.

    "This is¡­" The old man faltered, his words stumbling forth amidst furtive nces directed toward Arthur, signifying his struggle to articte his exnation.

    Observing this sequence of events, Arthur pieced together fragments of understanding, prompting him to draw a measured breath.

    "Is ess to the book in question prohibited?" Arthur conjectured; his perception was astute.

    The old man heaved a sigh, and his nod affirmed Arthur''s conjecture.

    "Indeed, your highness. My desire to be of assistance remains undiminished, but entry to the text is exclusively reserved for the imperial family," the old man exined, tinged with a trace of regret.

    Recognizing theplexity of the matter, Arthur''s response was swift.

    "Let me rify: did you mention that the book''s ess is restricted solely to the imperial family?" Arthur sought explicit confirmation.

    "That is correct¡ªonly members of the imperial family possess the privilege of perusing the text," the old man validated.

    With a smile curving his lips, Arthur interlocked his arms across his chest.

    "In that case, does my status as the intended fianc¨¦ of Princess Lucia not grant me affiliation with the Balka Empire''s royal lineage?" Arthur presented a logical perspective that elicited a momentary freeze from the old man.

    Arthur''s assertion was grounded in indisputable logic, leaving little room for rebuttal.

    "However¡­" The old man hesitated, poised on the brink of an objection.

    Promptly, Arthur raised his hand, employing a gesture to dissuade the old man from further pursuing this tangent.

    "No need to deliberate further. Rest assured that any repercussions arising from this matter will be borne by me," Arthur affirmed, extending an irond assurance to the old man.

    These words resonated within the old man''s consciousness,pelling him to experience a fleeting sense of stupefaction.

    Nheless, he gradually emitted a soft sigh, concurring with Arthur''s offer.

    "Very well, your highness. I shall ce my trust in your words," the old man conceded with a modest incline of his head, thus aligning himself with Arthur''s proposition.

    Arthur smiled at this and couldn''t help but mutter to himself.

    "Since you''re leveraging me, don''t hold it against me if I utilize the status you''ve bestowed upon me to pursue my own desires, Emperor Alex." A cold smile yed on Arthur''s lips, unnoticed by the old man.

    "Then, please apany me to the designated reading room, Your Highness." The old man regarded Arthur respectfully and spoke.

    Arthur nodded, his smile unwavering.

    "Please lead the way." With those words, the two entered an expansive, well-furnished reading room,plete with sofas and small tables meticulously arranged by servant maids.

    "Kindly wait a moment while I retrieve the book you desire, Your Highness," the old man offered, gesturing for Arthur to take a seat.

    As the old man left, a servant arrived bearing a trayden with tea and snacks, all meticulously prepared.

    "Allow me to serve you some tea, Your Highness," the servant said, cing the refreshments before Arthur with utmost politeness.

    Arthur nodded and rewarded the gesture with a smile.

    "Thank you."

    The servant bowed respectfully and left the room, leaving Arthur to relish his tea in peace.

    Amidst his contemtion, Arthur''s thoughts raced to the intrigue behind David''s ambition to conquer the Balka Empire¡ªa curiosity further fueled by the ounts from his mother.

    Minutester, deep in his musings, the reading room door swung open, and the old man reappeared, clutching three books.

    A smile of anticipation tugged at Arthur''s lips, and he whispered under his breath, "Finally!"

 Chapter 156 The History Of Three Great Families!

    ?

    Minutester, deep in his musings, the reading room door swung open, and the old man reappeared, clutching three books.

    A smile of anticipation tugged at Arthur''s lips, and he whispered under his breath, "Finally!"

    The old man approached him, carefully setting down the trio of books on the table in front of him.

    "Your Highness, these books hold a mix of concealed and open history," the old man said, bowing his head in respect.

    Arthur gazed at the three volumes and nodded in acknowledgment.

    "I appreciate your dedication," Arthur replied with a gentle smile, a profound sense of contentment filling him.

    Atst, he could delve into these pages and unearth the enigmas that had perpetually nagged at him: the concealed schemes of Emperor Alex, the uncharted motives behind David''s rebellion thaty beyond the words of the novel "The Birth of the Elemental Lord," and a myriad of other enigmatic matters.

    Understanding the significance of this knowledge, he could proactively avert these events and devise a more seasoned strategy to confront both Emperor Alex and David.

    The old man nodded subtly, yet a trace of uncertainty lingered in his countenance.

    "You need not harbor any apprehensions. I''ve given my word, and I intend to uphold it," Arthur affirmed, extending his right hand.

    Finally, a sigh of relief escaped the old man''s lips.

    "I apologize, Your Highness. It''s not that Ick faith in you, but my fears got the best of me," the old man promptly apologized.

    Arthur, well-acquainted with such sentiments, harbored no offense.

    Heprehended the intricacies of the human heart and the myriad emotions it held within.

    Fear, the most primal facet of human nature, resided universally, excluding only those of immense power and invincibility¡ªthose perched atop the world''s hierarchy, having ascended to the pinnacle of elemental prowess.

    For them, fear seldom materialized, and Arthur understood that their adversaries were few, leaving fear deeply embedded in their hearts.

    Within Arthur himself, that fear lingered¡ªthe apprehension of an untimely demise resulting from oversight or n foiling.

    Consequently, he faced the elderly gentleman with a serene disposition, untouched by anger.

    "Very well, let''s cease discussing this matter. I hold no grievances," Arthur dered, swiftly terminating that line of dialogue.

    "Now, I yearn for the solitude to peruse these volumes at my own pace. Moreover, I kindly request the removal of attendants from my proximity," Arthur directed the old man.

    Hearing this, the old man no longer dared to disturb Arthur and promptly bowed with deference.

    "As you wish, Your Highness," the old man said, rising and casting a gaze over the attendants present in the chamber.

    "Kindly withdraw, for His Highness seeks solitude presently." The old man promptly instructed, prompting the servants to incline their heads respectfully before exiting the reading room in unison.

    Observing this, the old man nodded subtly and addressed Arthur, "Then, I leave you to relish your moments, Your Highness."

    Arthur responded with a slight nod and a smile as the old man swiftly departed the reading room, leaving Arthur to his own devices.

    With the departure of all, a faint smile yed on Arthur''s lips as he released a gentle sigh.

    "Very well, time tomence reading!" Arthur dered, excitement in his voice, as he unsealed the first book.

    "History Without a Name, Huh?" Arthur mused aloud as he absorbed the title of the book, his brow furrowed in perplexity.

    "What could this signify?" He contemted, delving earnestly into its contents.

    An entire hourter, Arthur sealed the book with a contemtive exhale.

    "So, that''s the entire ount," he murmured, his fingers gently tapping the table as he reflected on the narrative''s intricacies.

    "The notion that this might be the primary impetus behind David''s rebellion is rather unexpected," he ruminated, his gaze profound as he reclined against the sofa.

    Within the book''s pages, a chronicle unfurled: millennia ago, in an era predating the inception of the Balka Empire, the southern expanse of the human continent remained cleaved in two, governed by two illustrious families.

    These preeminent lineages held dominion so potent that they secured mastery over the renowned, fertile expanse of the southern human continent.

    Incessantly, foreign powers coveted the subjugation of this region, yet these two families, the veritable custodians of the south, forged unyielding alliances, collectively repelling every incursion.

    Notwithstanding the division of the southern realm, unity prevailed between these families, evident in their concerted front against external threats.

    Dubbed the me and Aqua Monarchs, these two houses earned this illustrious moniker throughout the continent of humankind¡ªan emblem of their kinship with the fire and water elements.

    Offspring from either lineage bore an unparalleled affinity for their respective elements, with the elemental arts bequeathed by their progenitors transcending extraordinary potency.

    Yet, at a juncture in history, the Ancient Star Empire, the reigning sovereign of the human continent and the dominant force controlling its very center, initiated a vast assault across all four cardinal sides of the human continent, epassing the southern dominion governed by these two distinguished families.

    The unrelenting might of the Ancient Star Empire''s attack eclipsed the strength of these potent families, their might paling before the elemental supremacy wielded by the Empire¡ªa Supreme Elemental of unmatched stature.

    The Supreme of Elemental Might!

    One could scarcely fathom the magnitude of this entity''s power and the seismic impact it exerted upon the southern expanse of the human continent.

    Though formidable, the two lineages proved ill-equipped to thwart the assault of a being of such colossal proportions, possessed of the earth''s affinity as its elemental foundation.

    A paragon of supremacy! A harbinger of unprecedented power that reverberated throughout the southern realm of the human continent.

    Subsequently, the two families met their demise, their legacies submerged in the annals of the human continent''s chronicle.

    Fragments of their history remained relegated to select repositories, among them the very volume Arthur presently peruses.

    "Both those families are the Asvold and Wilhem families." Arthur''s murmur resounded as he grappled with these revtions.

    Never had he fathomed that the Asvold and Wilhem families, presently relegated to the rank of Dukes, harbored an unparalleled lineage that extended back to the inception of the original Ancient Star Empire¡ªof which the contemporary Ancient Star Empire was a mere replica.

    "The depth of this history is astoundingly veiled, concealed even from the annals of the Asvold family library!" A profound inhtion punctuated Arthur''s sentiment, his gaze assuming an intensity that matched his thoughts.

    Perplexing indeed, the concealment of such a remarkable history, even by his own lineage¡ªthe Asvold family¡ªstruck as an oddity.

    Common sense dictated that a narrative of such grandeur should be promulgated and embraced, championed by the very scion of the family.

    Yet David himself never broached the subject with Arthur.

    The resurgence of both the Asvold and Wilhem families hinged upon the fraternal alliance between their respective heirs, pooling their endeavors to restore the grandeur of their lineages.

    In that epoch, the southern region found itself awash in turmoil¡ªbeset by the dual upheaval of the central dominion''s Ancient Star Empire''s onught and thementable absence of the two paramount rulers who once held sway over the southern expanse.

    Their journey was an arduous one, entailing a confrontation with the mightiest force of their age!

    A force that might have harbored an Elemental Lord, akin to the formidable adversary confronted by the novel''s protagonist, Abel, in the climax!

    Yet, during that time, no trace of the Elemental Lord was to be found.

    Indeed, these two figures stand as the true progenitors of the extant Asvold and Wilhem families.

    Following a titanic struggle on their part, the Ancient Star Empire ultimately crumbled under the weight of its internal strife.

    This momentous copse became the crucible that both heirs seized to reinstate their unassable dominion, emerging as the sovereigns of the southern realm.

    Yet, amid their auspicious ascent, an unforeseen twist unfolded: an enigmatic interloper surfaced, intent on unterally wresting control of the South.

    How could the heirs of the era''s most formidable families surrender what they deemed rightfully theirs to an unknown interloper?

    In short order, the trio engaged in a fierce sh, the devastation they wrought injecting vibrancy into the once somber ambiance of the southern human continent.

    The authentic scion of the Asvold lineage, a master of fire elemental maniption, and the veritable heir of the Wilhem dynasty, a wielder of water elemental prowess, bothmanded remarkable might during that era.

    Their dominion had ascended to the early stage of the Elemental Supreme.

    However, even with theirbined potency, they found themselves powerless against the enigmatic stranger.

    Drawing upon their innermost elemental cores and invoking the most formidable elemental arts their bloodlines possessed, the duo could not ovee the stranger''s invincibility.

    In fact, the stranger maintained an upper hand throughout.

    Perceiving the futility of this strife and the detriment it posed to all sides, the true heirs conceded, permitting the formidable interloper to partition the southern expanse.

    The triumvirate ratified a treaty delineating the division of the region into four sectors, yet the agreement''s terms proved grossly inequitable.

    The neer coveted ownership of two principal domains¡ªthe East and West regions.

    Although the authentic heirs harbored heavy hearts, they ultimately acquiesced, subscribing their names to the ord that unfurled millennia past.

    Thus, the foundational Southern Empire arose, christened the Balka Empire, as a tribute to the foreigner''s patronym, "Lucius Balka."

    "Lucius Balka..." Arthur echoed the name, his gaze sharpening in recollection.

 Chapter 157 Unfortunate News

    ?

    "Lucius Balka..." Arthur stared intensely at the book as the name resonated within him.

    Lucius Balka was a foreign figure who could rival the forebearers of both Arthur''s family, the Asvold family, and the Wilhem family.

    His origins remained shrouded in mystery, and his power added an unexpected and profound sense of enigma.

    Furthermore, all of his descendants exhibited exceptional strength and talent.

    Take, for instance, the previous emperor, Emperor Elric.

    He was the father of Emperor Alex and Arthur''s mother, Vivian Balka.

    He possessed a remarkable affinity for the earth element and the ability to exert control over the entire expanse of the Balka Empire''s territory.

    And now stands Emperor Alex, possessing a unique element¡ªthe element of light¡ªa power that Arthur himself finds immeasurable.

    Adding to this, there is Lucia, who too has awakened the potent element of light, demonstrating an equal magnitude of power.

    One can only imagine the extraordinary gic makeup of this Lucius Balka figure.

    "Even my ancestors, Rozen Asvold and Darl Wilhem, were utterly overshadowed by him," Arthur mused, leaning back into contemtion.

    With every revtion, the intrigue and unease escted due to this peculiar factor.

    "Now, let''s delve into the discussion regarding the agreement among the three families," he said, his gaze shifting to the adjacent book, also bearing the title "The Treaty of the Three Great Families."

    This treaty was the very factor and enigma driving David''s insatiable lust for power.

    The exnation behind Rozen Asvold''s failure to secure dominion over the southern territory alongside the Wilhem family was undoubtedly a smokescreen, veiling the genuine cause.

    Hidden within the contents of this treaty must lie an immensely secretive truth.

    With a determined resolve, Arthur lifted the book and gently caressed its cover, sensing the delicate texture that bore witness to its years of neglect.

    "Very well, let''s unveil its contents." Arthur exhaled deeply and, with a sense of anticipation, opened the book.

    ...

    Simultaneously, across an expansive stretch of territory, the resounding echoes of countless horse hooves and synchronized human footsteps reverberated throughout the entire region.

    The glinting armor adorned their robust frames, and their swift movements exuded an intimidating allure.

    Laden with colossal weaponry, their very presence emanated a sense of dread.

    What''s more, the countenances of each individual bore an icy detachment, their features etched with cruelty.

    This demeanor was further intensified by an overwhelming aura of impending violence that stretched across the heavens.

    Leading the soldiers were thirteen distinct figures.

    Among them, ten were enveloped in dark cloaks that concealed their entire forms, projecting an air of enigma.

    Contrasting them were three others, distinguished by their attire.

    One donned white armor, another gold, and the third a deep, obsidian ck.

    The trio exchanged nces, their nods conveying an unspoken understanding.

    The man garbed in white armor directed his attention toward one of the ten ck-cloaked figures.

    "Do you hold the assurance that you can vanquish the formidable army of the Balka Empire, along with their two formidable generals?" inquired the man, adorned in his resplendent white armor.

    The man held the rank of third general within the Savaran Empire.

    The recipient of his question was a ck-robed figure, distinct in appearance as the most formidable among the nine others cloaked in simr attire.

    A hint of amusement yed across his lips as he responded, his voiceced with frigid assurance.

    "Fret not over trifles! With all of us attaining the elemental saint level, what challenge do the two grand Balka Empire generals pose?" The cloaked figure''s words dripped with a blend of scorn and pride, aimed at therades hidden beneath the veils of darkness.

    His audacity emanated from his immense strength, positioning him as an invincible force within their ranks.

    The inclusion of his subordinates, all at the early elemental saint level, bolstered his confidence further.

    Upon hearing the brash promation from the cloaked figure, the man d in white armor offered a slight nod.

    "Let''s hope your words align with the events that unfold," he responded in a calm tone, choosing not to prolong the interaction with the individual beneath the cloak.

    Despite their shared purpose, these two sides were not aligned under the same banner; they hailed from distinct powers.

    The trio of generals, including the man in white armor, hailed from the Savaran Empire, while the enigmatic ten cloaked figures represented an unfamiliar force.

    It was the Emperor''s directive that mandated their coboration, aimed at ensuring victory in the impending grand battle.

    Initially, he had reservations, believing that he and his fellow two generals were sufficient tounch a surprise assault on the northern region, where Duke Wilhem held sway.

    "Noah Wilhem," he uttered the name with an undercurrent of seething resentment, vividly recalling the ruthless defeat they suffered at the hands of David and Noah in their previous engagement, a grim memory that still fueled his intense hatred.

    The disdainful expressions disyed by the duo only further fueled his dissatisfaction, kindling a profound and unyielding hatred that prated to the core of his being.

    Reconciliation seemed a distant notion.

    Here was an opportunity, seemingly bestowed by the divine, to finally exact vengeance upon one of the two tormentors.

    The mere thought of Noah''s imminent demise quickened his heartbeat, igniting fervent anticipation.

    Meanwhile, the sentiments within the minds of the other two generals mirrored those of the man encased in white armor.

    Among them, the figure donning pitch-ck armor held a prominent status as the primary and mightiest general.

    The memory of the humiliation suffered at the hands of David and Noah remained etched upon his soul, an indelible scar that fueled his determination.

    As they progressed toward their nned ambush, an abrupt disturbance emerged from the rear of their ranks¡ªa cacophony of hastening hoofbeats echoed.

    "ck, ck!"

    The resonating sound drew the attention of both the ten cloaked figures and the trio of generals alike.

    It became evident that the source was a rider urging their horse to exceptional speed, positioned among the troops following behind.

    The rider''s visage bore the marks of acute panic, etched deeply into their features.

    "What''s amiss?" queried the man in white armor in a voice that carried concern, pivoting his steed to advance towards the hastening soldier.

    Their paths converged, and the two figures stood face to face.

    The general, attired in his gleaming white armor, regarded the soldier with a scrutinizing gaze, seeking an exnation for the disturbance.

    "What has unsettled you to the extent of breaching protocol and galloping your horse into battle?" His voice resonated coldly, the frigid tone aimed at the soldier before him.

    As its name implied, the most pivotal military dictum within the Savaran Empire strictly forbade hastening the pace of horses in the soldiers line.

    A transgression of this rule would incur severe retribution.

    This regtion held immense significance, preventing the disruption of meticulously orchestrated formations that could otherwise spell catastrophe on the battlefield.

    The potential repercussions of such a breach were far-reaching and capable of leading to a crushing defeat.

    Confronted by the ire of the third general, the soldier promptly lowered himself alongside his horse, maintaining a firm stance while addressing his general.

    "I beg your pardon, General! If you deem it fit to penalize meter, I''ll readily ept the consequences without dispute. However, a matter of utmost urgency has arisen¡ªone that I cannot overlook. It is imperative that I convey it to you forthwith. Failure to do so could result in dire consequences for us all!" The soldier''s voice rang out, resolute and unyielding, yet his visage betrayed a distinct blend of rm and trepidation.

    Despite the firmness of his words, the underlying panic on the soldier''s face did not go unnoticed by the man adorned in the distinguished white armor.

    He swiftly deduced that the situation must indeed be of grave importance, warranting immediate attention.

    "This instance shall be pardoned," the general stated, bestowing a minor nod that indicated his willingness to overlook the infraction on this asion.

    The soldier''s countenance remained wrought with apprehension, unfazed by the general''s clemency.

    "Please elucidate the precise nature of this urrence." An air of perplexity mixed with concern pervaded the general''s query.

    The trembling soldier, with unsteady hands, retrieved a white scroll from his waist and tendered it to the man in white armor.

    As the scroll exchanged hands, the man garbed in white armor scrutinized it with curiosity evident in his eyes.

    "What does this scroll contain?" he inquired, his toneced with intrigue.

    In response, the soldier clenched his jaw and responded in a somber tone, "It bears intelligence from the force thatunched an assault on the southern region. I implore you to peruse its contents."

    The general''s fingers delicately unfurled the scroll, his expression growing increasingly absorbed as he engrossed himself in the text.

    "Boom!"

    A thunderous vibration seemed to ripple through his frame as his visage transformed from concentration to astonishment, his grip on the scroll faltering as his hand shook.

    "Inconceivable! How could this be?" His voice trembled, the undercurrent of fear palpable in his words¡ªa sentiment not unnoticed by his fellow generals.

    "What transpired? Your countenance betrays something amiss," the man donned in pitch-ck armor interjected, hastening his steed to the side of his colleague, a perplexed expression etched upon his features.

    However, the man engrossed in reading seemed oblivious to the inquiry; his gaze locked upon the scroll as his expression shifted from astonishment to a state of profound disbelief.

    Ignoring the queries, he was soon jolted from his stupor as the scroll was wrested from his grasp by the man in pitch-ck armor.

    Swiftly scanning the contents, the pitch-ck figure mirrored the same astonishment, his features contorting into an unsightly grimace.

    "Impossible. Could Don truly have perished in a single strike?" He clenched his fists, muttering in disbelief as incredulity clouded his expression.

 Chapter 158 A Tense Confrontation

    ?

    As the man in golden armor drew near, the voice of the man in pitch-ck armor reached his ears, eliciting a look of incredulity that swept across his features.

    "Is the im substantiated?" he inquired with rapidity, his tone edged with urgency.

    Taking the scroll from the man in pitch-ck armor, he proceeded to read its contents.

    The information therein prompted a sharp intake of breath from the man in golden armor, his grip on the scroll tightening, the document now crumpled within his palm.

    "This is preposterous!" he eximed, his voice imbued with a mix of anger and disbelief.

    With a swift, vehement motion, he tore the scroll into shreds, then turned his attention to the soldier responsible for delivering the news.

    "When did you be privy to this information? And why did you not convey it with utmost haste?" His rage peaked, manifesting in a surge of mid-level elemental saint pressure that he unleashed upon the soldier, effectively subduing them beneath its weight.

    Bearing the weight of the overpowering aura, the soldier found himself forced to kneel, his ability to breathe hampered by the intensity of the pressure.

    "I¡ª" The soldier''s voice faltered, the desire to exin stifled by the unrelenting force pinning him down.

    "Speak swiftly!" The man adorned in golden armor dismounted, his steps punctuated by an undercurrent of anger.

    Yet the soldier''s words remained lodged within him, as the oppressive weight nullified any attempts to vocalize them.

    "Enough of this! Do not aggravate the situation!" Abruptly, a hand mped onto the man in golden armor''s shoulder, arresting his impending action.

    "Refrain from needless rashness. This soldier bears no me, and squandering an elite member of our ranks would be a grievous loss," the man in pitch-ck armor interjected, his voice a measured appeal aimed at pacifying hisrade.

    Reluctantly yielding, the man in golden armor ceased his actions, gradually diminishing the suffocating aura and allowing the soldier to draw a beleaguered breath.

    "Haah... haah..." The soldier drew in ragged breaths, his hands instinctively reaching for his neck as if the invisible constrictions had atst released their grip.

    With the fervent outburst of the man in golden armor somewhat subsided, the man in pitch-ck armor turned his focus to the soldier.

    His gaze remained fixed, unwavering, and probing.

    "Why did this intelligence arrive only now and not earlier?" The question carried a weighty tone,den with seriousness, and its delivery was unswerving as it bore into the soldier.

    While the passing of the second general, Don, stirred emotions within him, the man in pitch-ck armor was adept at maintaining his emotional equilibrium, steering clear of rash decisions¡ªexcept for the instances involving David and Noah, which temporarily unraveled his control.

    In response to his question, the soldier hastened to rise from his knees, no longer willing to remain on the ground.

    Meeting the unwavering gaze of the man in pitch-ck armor, he addressed him promptly.

    "General, the dy in conveying this news was not due to my tardiness but rather a consequence of the intelligence ryed by our spies. The information reached us only recently, and no aspect of chance was involved in its timing," the soldier exined, his voice a mixture of tension and urgency.

    The pallor that had overtaken the soldier''s visage due to his previous breathlessness was now a stark reminder of his struggle.

    Upon absorbing the soldier''s detailed ount, the man in pitch-ck armor''s expression shifted into one of deep consternation.

    His brow furrowed, and his gaze bore into the soldier with an intensity that could not be ignored.

    "How could it be that our strategically positioned agents failed to ry the information until days after the date inscribed upon the scroll?" The man in pitch-ck armor''s eyes remained locked onto the soldier, his gaze piercing and unyielding.

    Faced with the prating scrutiny of the first general, the soldier hastened to shake his head, a sense of urgency coloring his exnation.

    "It was none other than the enemy, general. They identified and eliminated every one of our spy units, leaving only a sole survivor who managed to escape, delivering this message to us." The soldier''s voice carried an undertone of grit, and his demeanor was marked by visible trepidation.

    He couldn''t fathom the capabilities of a force that could so deftly pinpoint the locations of their covert operatives, subsequently wiping them out.

    The soldier''s thoughts refused to venture into the realm of specting about the nature of such a formidable power.

    His primary concern now was convincing the assembled generals to retreat, sparing themselves from confronting these monstrous adversaries.

    Yet the task of persuading thesemanders, steeped in pride and authority, seemed to him an insurmountable challenge.

    In a moment of realization, the soldier recognized the insurmountable challenge before him, prompting him to swallow the apprehension that weighed heavily on his intentions.

    In this critical juncture, the most prudent course of action appeared to be disclosing the information to the generals and entrusting the decision to their judgment.

    The man in pitch-ck armor drew a deep breath, absorbing the gravity of the situation upon learning of David''s resurgence.

    The revtion incited a palpable jolt in his heart, and a cascade of questions surged forth.

    How could David''s strength be on the rise once again? On what levels does his power now reside, surpassing the level he reached decades ago?

    His teeth clenched, and the man in pitch-ck armor found himself grappling with the unfathomable nature of these events.

    Turning his gaze toward his fellow generals, he noted the stark transformation that hade over their expressions.

    "What are your thoughts on this matter?" he inquired, directing his attention toward the man in white armor.

    The man in white armor hesitated for a brief moment, a reflective look clouding his eyes.

    He then returned his gaze to the man in pitch-ck armor, his tone conveying the utmost seriousness.

    "You bear the mantle of the strongest general and lead us. We shall rally behind whatever decision you deem fit," the man in white armor responded, his demeanor resolute.

    The man in pitch-ck armor, faced with the weighty decision, fell into contemtion, torn between uncertainty and the magnitude of the impending choice.

    Just as the crossroads of judgment loomed before him, an unexpected voice, infused withughter, pierced the air from behind.

    "Hahahaha! What''s this fear that has seized you? Have you forgotten about our collective existence, or do you harbor such grandeur that you exclude us from deliberation?" A slightly raspy male voice reverberated through the air, causing the man in pitch-ck armor''s eyes to narrow.

    Emerging from the shadows with his horse in tow was the very figure who had conversed with the man in pitch-ck armor previously¡ªa cloaked leader among the ten enigmatic figures.

    His face remained concealed beneath the hood of his ck cloak, rendering his expressions inscrutable.

    The man in pitch-ck armor''s features contorted into a scowl, his countenance marked by a mix of disdain and displeasure.

    "What do you mean?" he retorted with a tone that carried an undercurrent of irritation.

    It wasn''t that he dismissed the significance of these ten cloaked figures; rather, his hesitation was rooted in his reluctance to involve them too deeply in deliberations that could potentially jeopardize the lives of millions of his troops.

    To him, these ten individuals were strangers, devoid of personal investment in his forces'' well-being, and he was wary of taking undue risks by entrusting them with pivotal decisions.

    In the face of the man in ck armor''s guarded response, the cloaked individual didn''t escte the confrontation.

    Instead, he countered in a measured tone.

    "As wemunicated to the three of you earlier, your reluctance to engage us in discourse stems from your overbearing arrogance. Yet, have you forgotten that it was your very Emperor who beseeched our aid for your cause?" The cloaked man''s words dripped with icy detachment, the aura surrounding him immediately growing oppressive.

    Exasperated by the frosty response from the cloaked figure, the man in golden armor, who had been struggling to contain his anger, unleashed his potent aura in response.

    "Don''t spout unnecessary drivel!" A potent surge of pressure erupted from his being, causing the two distinct auras to sh violently and giving rise to substantial air distortions.

    The man in white armor joined the confrontation, his gaze cold and his own elemental saint aura poised to be unleashed.

    In the midst of escting tensions and an imminent sh, themanding voice of the man in pitch-ck armor resounded, curtailing the brewing confrontation.

    "Cease this at once! No brawls!" A moremanding aura enveloped the space, swiftly quelling the dissipating energies of the sh.

    Observing this, the man in the ck cloak registered a flicker of surprise, his gaze locking onto the man in pitch-ck armor with increased scrutiny.

    "High-level elemental saint?" Caution colored the cloaked figure''s demeanor, the tides of wariness surging within him.

    Meanwhile, the man in pitch-ck armor turned his attention to the cloaked individual, his expression marked by seriousness.

    "Do you possess the confidence, alongside your ninepatriots, to take on Noah in the North?" His gaze bore a depth of cold intent, probing for certainty.

    In response, a low chuckle escaped the lips concealed by the cloak, followed by a slow shake of the head.

    "As I''ve assured you, there is no need for concern. I possess the unwavering confidence to emerge triumphant in this confrontation," the cloaked individual dered with an air of unwavering conviction, his tone steeped in both confidence and an undeniable arrogance.

    The utterance stirred the man in pitch-ck armor''s thoughts, prompting a recollection of the Emperor''s directive to entrust faith in the words of this enigmatic figure before him.

    Having seemingly reached a resolution, the man in pitch-ck armor inhaled deeply, his affirmation conveyed through a slow nod.

    "Very well, I shall ce my trust in your deration. We shall proceed with our march andunch a formidable offensive against the northern region with our most formidable forces," he stated resolutely, his gaze locked on the horizon where the northern territory awaited.

    The two fellow generals made no move to contest the decision, their shared aspiration being to push forward rather than retreat.

    With a nod of concurrence from the cloaked leader, he pivoted his horse toward his ninerades, who followed suit.

    Unbeknownst to the man in pitch-ck armor, concealed beneath the hood of the cloak was a sly smile¡ªan elusive manifestation of hidden intent.

    "Hehehe!"

 Chapter 159 Contents Of The Treaty Of The Three Great Families And A Familiar Book

    ?

    Meanwhile, Arthur, having finished reading the second book, couldn''t help but tremble with surprise.

    "It seems that this is whatpelled David to such an extent that he aimed to seize control over the Balka empire." He closed the book and released a small sigh.

    This true reason is indeed quite reasonable, revealing that so-called greed and dissatisfaction can be inherited by descendants.

    "I never anticipated that my ancestors would go to such lengths just to restore the glory of the Asvold family itself." A deep and somber gaze once again settled on his face.

    The contents of this second book revolved around the agreement among the three families, which urred right when Lucius Balka seeded in finalizing a territorial division pact with Rozen Asvold and Darl Wilhem.

    Regarding the agreement''s content, it delineates four primary regions: south, north, west, and east.

    Lucius presides over the two principal regions of west and east, whereas Rozen Asvold governs the southern region and Darl Wilhemmands the northern domain.

    The agreement''s contents further borate on how the trio united to forge an alliance, creating a formidable force capable of withstanding external assaults targeting the southern region of the human continent.

    For instance, during that period, the western region, under the leadership of the barbarian army,unched a massive invasion of the southern territory.

    This alliance was conceived to serve as a bulwark against such incursions.

    In their initially fragmented and vulnerable state, the trio found themselves incapable of confronting the formidable might of the western region.

    In response, they established an alliance named the "Temporary Union," with the shared objective of countering the western forces.

    Over time, Lucius Balka''smanding influence, deeply entrenched in both the western and eastern territories, allowed him to assert his dominance.

    Exploiting this power, he proceeded to establish an empire known as the Balka Empire.

    This development strained the rtionships between Rozen Asvold, Darl Wilhem, and Lucius once more.

    A second significant conflict unfolded, leaving all sides in a deadlock.

    Neither Rozen, Darl, nor Lucius emerged victorious.

    Yet, this conflict shed light on Lucius''s extraordinary strength, evident from his ability to withstand and even ovee thebined prowess of the two supreme elemental masters.

    As the protracted battle wore on and continued to erode power in the southern region, a second agreement was eventually reached.

    Under this ord, Lucius was granted permission to establish his own empire, while Rozen and Darl obtained their respective territories, allowing them to consolidate their own strengths.

    Nheless, a lingering reluctance persisted within Rozen Asvold, apanied by a feeling of unease regarding this arrangement.

    This sentiment endured even until the conclusion of his life as an elemental supreme, permeating the bloodline of his descendants.

    This influence was particrly prominent in an individual who assumed the leadership of the Asvold family.

    "The influence of a supreme elemental will is undeniably formidable, even capable of perpetuating itself across generations in an unforeseen manner." Arthur found himself in a state of astonishment, hisprehension of this power now exceeding his previous understanding.

    Strikingly, this aspect had never been expounded upon in the novels, catching him entirely off guard.

    "However, what perplexes me is why only David exhibits such characteristics. Could Noah Wilhem also possess an inheritance will from the founder of the Wilhem family?" This query sprouted in Arthur''s thoughts unexpectedly.

    This wasn''t entirely unfounded, given that since hisst encounter with Noah Wilhem, Arthur hadn''t sensed a hostility as intense as David''s animosity towards Emperor Alex.

    "Alternatively, it''s conceivable that the progenitor of the Wilhem lineage didn''t pass down his will to his descendants in the same manner as Rozen Asvold did. Arthur found this exnation usible.

    He discarded the notion that Noah Wilhem might have managed to elude the grasp of his ancestor''s intentions, as David''s situation stood as a clear example.

    If Darl Wilhem had indeed transmitted his ambitions, Noah would undoubtedly have been impacted as well.

    "Things are bing increasingly intricate, leaving me uncertain whether my ancestors'' ambitions will cascade down to me upon ascending the throne as the heir." Arthur''s eyes reflected a blend of profound curiosity and cautiousness.

    In the impending rebellion, the odds seemed stacked against David, making his defeat and demise appear highly probable.

    Arthur spected that personal intervention might not even be necessary, for Emperor Alex would likely personally orchestrate David''s demise, mirroring the narrative outlined in the novel.

    Regrettably, Arthur balked at the notion of countless human lives being squandered due to this uprising.

    However, he acknowledged the futility of impeding David''s rebellion.

    Arthur had sensed an exceptionally potent aura emanating from David prior to his departure¡ªan aura that transcended hisprehension, presumably a supreme elemental aura.

    In the plot of David''s rebellion as depicted in the novel, he was merely situated at the high stage of the elemental saint level.

    Arthur recalled that, in contrast, Emperor Alex held the position of the early elemental supreme level.

    However, the course of events had now undergone an abrupt and significant deviation.

    Emperor Alex''s power seemed to be growing increasingly erratic and unpredictable.

    "I can only hope that the intentions of my forebears won''t influence me, leading me down a path simr to David''s," Arthur muttered with a hint of resignation, a small sigh escaping his lips.

    He found sce in silent prayers, yearning that history wouldn''t repeat itself in his case.

    Lost in thought, Arthur was abruptly startled by a glimmering light that materialized before him, catching himpletely off guard.

    "This..." Astonishment gripped him as Arthasia, appearing out of nowhere, presented herself with a radiant smile.

    "Master!" Arthasia eximed, throwing herself onto Arthur and enveloping his face in her tiny embrace.

    Caught off bnce by the unexpected encounter, Arthur struggled to react, eventually snapping back to the moment and registering his surprise.

    "Arthasia?" Arthur gently extricated himself from her embrace and regarded her with a mixture of bewilderment and concern.

    "Where have you been, causing me such worry?" Irritation and a trace of anger yed across his features as he addressed her.

    Arthasia''s countenance shifted to one of panic upon hearing his reproach, and she hastily began to gesture with her hands.

    "Hold on, hold on! Please don''t be angry, and give me a moment to exin!" She anxiously interjected, eager to avert Arthur''s wrath and any ensuing punishment.

    The memory of his previous reprimand sent shivers down her spine, a fate she fervently hoped to evade this time around.

    Arthur''s countenance shifted, revealing a trace of curiosity regarding Arthasia''s exnation.

    He carefully ced her on the table.

    "Very well, provide me with a detailed ount." His arms crossed before his chest, and Arthur''s gaze remained focused and earnest as he addressed Arthasia.

    Observing Arthur''s demeanor, akin to that of a scrutinizing judge, Arthasia''s nerves clenched.

    She regretted her timing in reappearing, suspecting that her master was currently in a sour mood.

    "Whoa, this is going to be tough," Arthasiamented inwardly, realizing the weight of her actions and the repercussions they held.

    Arthasia, with an air of repentance,unched into a detailed situation with Arthur, her gaze lowering as if acknowledging a mistake.

    "Firstly, I want to apologize for causing you worry, master," Arthasiamenced, expressing her remorse.

    "However, an unexpected disturbance in the system room demanded my attention and upied my time." She sighed softly as she shared this information.

    Her words held an authenticity that was unmarred by any hint of falsehood.

    The incident she described had indeed unfolded abruptly and inexplicably.

    Arthur absorbed her exnation, his features maintaining their focused and serious demeanor.

    Originally, Arthasia had intended to venture out and provide her master with updates to alleviate his concerns.

    However, the circumstances rendered such intentions unfeasible, causing her to feel somewhat overwhelmed.

    Upon hearing her exnation, Arthur''s right eyebrow arched involuntarily.

    "Oh? Could you borate further?" His curiosity piqued, and his interest intensified as he sought a moreprehensive understanding.

    The sudden turmoil experienced by Arthasia, a system, was something he found perplexing.

    In his perception, the system was an enigmatic construct unlikely to encounter such disruptions.

    Arthasia''s response, however, left him profoundly astonished.

    "I myself am uncertain about the cause or nature of this unusual situation, master," Arthasia confessed with a wearied countenance, perched at the edge of the table, her feet swinging slightly.

    Observing her expression, one that bore the hallmarks of sincerity, Arthur''s initial reproach morphed into a tinge of remorse for not seeking rity before reprimanding her.

    "I owe you an apology for my abrupt scolding. I must admit that my concern got the better of me," Arthur admitted, his hand reaching out to lift Arthasia onto his shoulder.

    Arthasia''s fatigued demeanor transformed into a radiant one upon hearing these words, her wish fulfilled by her master''s understanding response¡ªan acknowledgment of her efforts to rectify the crisis in the system room.

    "Hmph! As if you would." Arthasia retorted, albeit yfully, and pretended to disy annoyance while casting her gaze to the side.

    Arthur couldn''t help but let out a hearty chuckle, his somber disposition from before now giving way to a more lighthearted one.

    Just as he was about to continue their conversation, a peculiar sight caught his attention from the periphery of his vision¡ªa book that had seemingly materialized out of thin air, partially concealed beneath a third book that had no ce being there.

    Piqued by curiosity, Arthur stowed away the third book, and his eyes widened with astonishment as he uncovered the book that had abruptly appeared¡ªa book he was unmistakably familiar with.

    "Isn''t this the book I discovered in the mansion''s library before I moved?" he eximed, his surprise evident.

 Chapter 160 Arthurs Concerns And Arthasias Comfort

    ?

    "This book...." Arthur frowned and directed his serious gaze at the book in front of him.

    Then, his attention shifted to Arthasia as he asked softly, "Arthasia, did you set this book down earlier?"

    His voice held a mixture of confusion and doubt.

    Indeed, in this room, there were only Arthur and Arthasia; even the surrounding servants had been dismissed.

    While he hadn''t witnessed Arthasia cing any books down, the idea of a book suddenly appearing out of thin air without his notice seemed imusible.

    Unable to resist, he continued to stare, seeking rity from Arthasia.

    Upon hearing Arthur''s sudden and peculiar question, Arthasia, who had been gazing elsewhere, swiftly turned her attention to him.

    Her expression mirrored his, a puzzled curiosity etched on her face.

    "A book? What book?" She tilted her head, her confusion evident.

    Arthur gestured to the white book positioned beneath the third one in the stack, a book he hadn''t yet perused.

    "Did you bring this book here or set it down?" he inquired.

    Arthasia''s gaze followed his indication, her perplexity deepening.

    She responded with genuine bewilderment, "Huh? Isn''t that the book you brought for reading?" She lightly scratched her head, failing toprehend Arthur''s reaction.

    Exasperated, Arthur rolled his eyes and rified, "Not the blue one, but the white book beneath the blue one."

    His tone carried a hint of frustration as he pointedly referred to the specific book.

    Arthasia''s eyes finallynded on the white book he had specified, realization dawning slowly.

    Arthasia swiftly took flight, positioning herself directly in front of his face.

    "Master, are you feeling overly fatigued today?" Her countenance carried a trace of concern, and her hand extended toward his forehead.

    Witnessing her mildly impertinent demeanor, Arthur yfully pinched her cheek, his irritation evident.

    "Do you dare to tease me like this, little girl?" Arthur applied gentle pressure to her cheek, careful not to cause her any significant difort.

    "Ouch! That hurts!" Arthasia iled her arms, a tear or two welling at the corners of her eyes.

    Promptly, Arthur released his grip, a faint smile gracing his lips.

    "How about that? Still in the mood to taunt me?" Arthur let out a soft sigh; his mood had notably lifted.

    Arthasia rubbed her cheeks tenderly, a frown marring her features.

    "When did I ever tease you, master? I genuinely meant to express concern, wondering if exhaustion might be causing you to perceive things inurately!" Her countenance shifted to one of sadness, feeling somewhat victimized by Arthur''s response.

    Her words struck Arthur, his eyes widening as a peculiar sensation settled in.

    "Is that really the case?" Arthur''s gaze flicked momentarily toward the white book that still rested on the table.

    Subsequently, his attention returned to Arthasia, and his expression turned grave.

    "Indeed! Other than the blue book, I didn''ty eyes on any of the books you indicated," Arthasia retorted, a tinge of irritation in her tone as she pointed at the blue book.

    Taking a deep breath, Arthur finallyprehended.

    "I understand now... I apologize." His fingers brushed over Arthasia''s petite cheek as he acknowledged his misjudgment.

    Nheless, his demeanor remained somewhat distant, his gaze asionally drawn back to the white book.

    "Was I the only one who saw the book, and Arthasia couldn''t?" Arthur''s heartbeat quickened, a faint chill creeping over him as he entertained the notion.

    Detecting the evident shift in Arthur''s demeanor, Arthasia''s concern resurfaced, mingled with a touch of unease.

    This countenance was unfamiliar to her when it adorned her master''s face; an inkling told her that something must be amiss.

    Instinctively, she extended her hand, tenderly caressing Arthur''s cheek in an attempt to offerfort.

    "Is something amiss, master? If there''s anything bothering you, please share, and I''ll do my best to assist!" She nibbled on her lip, her voiceced with anxiety.

    Arthur, upon hearing her, regarded her with a gentle expression and gently shook his head.

    "Don''t worry; it''s nothing." Arthur declined to borate, the circumstances being too imusible to exin.

    How could he expect Arthasia to perceive a book she hadn''t even seen?

    Observing his reaction, Arthasia, attuned to Arthur''s ways, simply offered a slight nod.

    "Well, if you ever need to talk, remember I''m here to listen!"

    Arthasia clenched her hands, the anticipation evident in her voice.

    Arthur''s lips curled into a light smile as he chuckled at her response.

    "Of course, I''ll keep that in mind." A sense of contentment washed over him, finding sce in Arthasia''s presence.

    With the white book set aside, their conversation continued, with Arthasia nestled against Arthur''s shoulder.

    "By the way, master, have there been any recent developments?" She posed the question with genuine curiosity, seeking to engage Arthur in discussion.

    Having spent considerable time within the confines of the system room, Arthasia remained unaware of the events unfolding beyond her awareness.

    Upon hearing her inquiry, Arthur proceeded to provide aprehensive exnation.

    "Lately, the entire empire has fallen into a troubling state," Arthur conveyed with a deeply serious expression.

    "Unfavorable conditions? Has something significant urred?" Intrigued, Arthasia''s question tumbled out with a touch of urgency.

    Drawing a deep breath, Arthur responded, "The border conflict has escted into an active war. The two empires are now engaged in battle."

    Arthasia''s reaction was one of disbelief at Arthur''s revtion.

    "The war has trulymenced!" Her astonishment was evident in her voice.

    Observing Arthur''s somber countenance, a realization struck her.

    "Master? Is there more to this?" Her intuition was on point, as Arthur''s wry smile confirmed.

    "It''s not of great consequence, yet something troubles me, and I find myselfcking the people confidant," Arthur admitted, his gaze dropping as a measure of frustration escaped him.

    Such emotions¡ªfrustration and bewilderment¡ªwere sentiments he had never revealed to anyone, not even since his rebirth.

    Nheless, for reasons he couldn''t quite pinpoint, he felt an urge to discuss these matters with Arthasia.

    The reason behind this inclination eluded her; after all, she had always been adept at masking her own frustrations.

    In response to this, Arthasia regarded Arthur with a tender gaze, fully aware that her master often concealed his fatigue and vexations beneath a veneer of detachment.

    There was a peculiar connection between them that allowed her to grasp his emotional state, even though he consistently shielded it from view.

    It was as if she possessed an uncanny understanding of his heart.

    She pondered if this was what people called love, and the thought caused her cheeks to redden, warmth suffusing her face.

    Yet, witnessing Arthur in his current state prompted her to gently ask, "What has caused you to appear so weary, master?"

    Her desire to delve deeper into her master''s psyche was driven by her wish toprehend him more profoundly.

    Additionally, she experienced a sense of d¨¦j¨¤ vu, as if this scenario had unfolded in some distant, unfamiliar ce.

    Upon hearing her inquiry, Arthur lifted his gaze unhurriedly, his expression weighted with solemnity.

    "The source of my exhaustion lies with my father, David Asvold," Arthur revealed, his tone tinged with darkness and gravity.

    Arthasia''s eyes widened slightly, taken aback by the unexpected revtion that the root of her master''s frustrationy within his own father.

    She was aware that Arthur''s rtionship with his father had never been harmonious.

    This was apparent from his asional murmurs concerning how to navigate interactions with the man.

    "Your father? Has there been any confrontation or issue with him while I was absent?" Arthasia''s voice held a hint of panic; her concern was rooted in the fear that Arthur might have faced harm due to his father.

    She was acutely aware of the immense power exuded by David, and she dreaded the notion of Arthur being caught in a conflict where he might be vulnerable, given his current state of power.

    Thankfully, Arthur shook his head, offering a gentle smile in response.

    "Why would I do something as reckless as directly confronting my father?"

    His answer brought a wave of relief to Arthasia.

    "However, it seems my father has achieved Elemental Supreme," Arthur continued, prompting Arthasia''s eyes to widen in disbelief.

    "Elemental Supreme?!" Her astonishment rendered her momentarily frozen, her disbelief palpable.

    Arthur nodded, reclining slightly in his seat.

    "Yes... Truthfully, it''s unsettling. I''m well aware that events are unfolding along the path I foresaw¡ªa path that leads to ruin." He closed his eyes briefly, lost in thought.

    Upon reopening his eyes, he massaged his forehead, continuing, "Perhaps even possessing an exceedingly rare and unique elemental affinity won''t be enough for me to catch up. The gap might be insurmountable."

    His words hung in the air,den with a sense of apprehension and resignation.

    Uponprehending the situation and itsplexities, Arthasia released a soft sigh.

    "I see now..." She tenderly brushed his cheek with her fingers, a knowing smile gracing her lips.

    "However, have you forgotten that you have me? Through the quests that arise ceaselessly, you can swiftly amass strength," Arthasia jested, her cheek receiving a gentle caress as she chuckled.

    "Every moment brings forth opportunities for rewards, propelling you toward strength without requiring arduous training." Her voice carried a note of assurance.

    Pausing for effect, she scrutinized Arthur''s countenance, observing the gradual return of hisposed and vibrant expression.

    "You''re absolutely right... How could I have overlooked this?" Arthur met Arthasia''s gaze, a lightugh escaping him.

    It wasn''t that he had forgotten about these mechanisms, but he yearned for a confidant with whom he could share his concerns¡ªsomeone like Arthasia herself.

    Furthermore, Abel had yet to manifest, and conceding defeat was far from his nature.

    "Hehehe~" Arthasia grinned yfully, perceiving the resurgence of Arthur''s confidence as if it had sprouted from her own influence.

    Yet her expression shifted, her brows knitting in consternation.

    "Master, I regret to inform you that it appears another issue has arisen in the system room, necessitating my return." Her tone bore a hint of gravity.

    Arthur responded with a gentle smile and a subtle nod, understanding the exigency of the situation.

    "Very well! I''ll be here, ready whenever you return." With Arthur''s assurance, Arthasia offered a gentle nod, a trace of reluctance lingering in her expression.

    She cherished the moments spent with her master.

    "In that case, I shall take my leave for now." Gradually, Arthasia''s form dissolved, leaving Arthur in solitude.

    His attention shifted toward the white book.

    "Indeed, it''s time to resume." With renewed determination, Arthur''s focus settled on the task at hand.

 Chapter 161 Intrusions And Black Trading

    ?

    On the opposite side, a woman and a man, their bodies cloaked in hoods, walked in unison.

    Their gazes were fixed ahead on a small mountain range clothed in a thick forest.

    "Could it be that the underground organization known for kidnappings and assassinations in the Balka Empire is hiding around this mountain?" The man gradually pushed back his hood, revealing a curious expression as he turned to the woman by his side.

    In time, the woman also threw back her hood, unveiling an exceptionally beautiful face framed by short ck hair that cascaded loosely over her shoulders.

    "Yes, indeed. This is the very location indicated by Arthur himself, and it appears to be urate," said the woman, none other than Carina.

    She promptly unfurled a map she held in her hand and nodded in affirmation.

    Upon hearing Carina''s assertion, the man, revealed to be Rian, offered a slight nod.

    "Very well, I understand," Rian replied before partially closing his eyes.

    He began to harness the energy within him, gradually lowering himself to the ground.

    Carina discreetly observed him, then settled onto the ground herself, seeking to restore her own vitality.

    After their recent departure from the tavern, the duo swiftly journeyed toward the northern region, their speed astonishingly rapid and almost unreal.

    Notably, Rian insisted on employing his wind-based elemental power, coborating with Carina to amplify their pace.

    Thanks to his regained pinnacle strength, the ensuing fatigue proved bearable, and his mana reserves swiftly replenished without issue.

    In bygone times, Rian''s body had been afflicted by toxins and grave injuries that impeded the flow of his mana.

    This rendered the mere practice of the elemental arts a torturous endeavor, with the difort permeating his entire being.

    However, that is now a thing of the past.

    Conversely, Carina, possessing the strength of an early-level elemental saint, found herself weary and drained.

    Her originsy as an ordinary individual, altered by the assassin organization that had abducted her in her earlier years.

    Consequently, the power she wielded stemmed not merely from innate talent.

    This fact also implied that her prowess was not on par with that of individuals at a simr level.

    Nevertheless, her specialization in assassination skills, rather than direct confrontation, bestowed upon her a notable advantage.

    Following half an hour of respite, Rian''s eyes fluttered open, a sigh escaping him.

    "Very well... We shall advance directly and vanquish them all!" His gaze turned incisive, and he sprang to his feet abruptly.

    With a subtle nod, Carina also rose, aligning herself by Rian''s side.

    "Let''s proceed!" The two locked eyes briefly before fading into the void.

    ...

    Within a spacious, well-concealed cavern draped in foliage...

    "Hehehe, atst, we''veid hands on a magnificent and lucrative prize!" A brawny figure, muscles rippling, guffawed gleefully, his hand gripping a goblet of wine.

    "Absolutely! This haul promises a handsome reward. I can''t even fathom themission the boss will bestow upon us, hahaha!" At his side, a man of shorter stature but long hair joined in theughter, raising a wine-filled ss to his lips.

    The brawny individual overheard this and chortled, offering a nod of agreement.

    "Indeed, you''re right. This catch guarantees us months of carefree living in theforts of the embroidery house, with our coffers amply stocked! Hahaha!" He reclined in contentment, visions of the future spinning in his mind.

    The shorterpanion also assented, and in a heartbeat, their wine sses clinked in unison.

    "To prosperity! ng!" The chime of wine-filled sses resonated, apanied by their shared mirth.

    Amidst their reverie and happiness, a sudden cascade of footsteps reverberated within the cavern, prompting an immediate cessation of revelry.

    Mutual nces were exchanged between the pair, culminating in synchronized nods.

    "Our boss has arrived," the bald man dered with fervor, setting down his wine-filled vessel and rising from his seat, quickly followed by his shorterpanion.

    "Thud! Thud!"

    Footfalls resounded, unveiling a tall figure adorned with an intense countenance.

    nking this individual were two others,pleting the trio''s entrance.

    "Boss!" The duo offered swift, respectful greetings, exuding palpable delight.

    Acknowledging their salutations with a slight nod, the sharp-featured man promptly remarked, "I''m thoroughly pleased with your tenacity in capturing such extraordinary treasures."

    Themendation bestowed by the man elicited exchanged nces between the two aplices, their smiles speaking volumes.

    "We deeply appreciate yourmendation, boss!" The bald man feigned respect, brimming with excitement.

    "Absolutely, boss! Your praise isn''t necessary; we always ensure the goods we acquire are top-notch. You can always count on us!" The short manvished his words with ttery, hisughter evident.

    Absorbing the ttery, the man merely offered a faint smile without furthermentary.

    "Proceed to distribute the prepared rewards to these two." He directed his gaze toward the man at his side, the guard, as well as the one who had been standing by.

    "Understood!" The guard responded with respect, entering the cavern briefly before returning a few minutester, carrying a substantial box.

    cing the box on the table, the guard meticulously utched it.

    "Swish!"

    In an instant, an array of gold coins, diamonds, and even a selection of low-grade crystal stones came into view.

    Confronted by this staggering disy of riches, the bald man and the short man found their hearts racing and their mouths dry.

    "Can this truly be our spoils?" The bald man inquired, his disbelief evident as he locked his gaze on the sharply featured man.

    In response, the man merely offered a gentle smile, apanied by a slight nod.

    "Indeed, that''s the entirety of it, and it impably reflects the effort you''ve invested," he responded with casual ease, as if the wealthid out before him held little significance.

    The bald man and his shorterpanion exchanged gleeful nces, their expressions morphing into sheer delight.

    "Boss, our gratitude knows no bounds! Hahaha!" The bald man erupted into heartyughter, cautiously sealing the golden casket to preserve its contents.

    "Absolutely, boss! Our heartfelt thanks, hahaha!" The shorter man joined in the jubtion, his palms rubbing together exuberantly.

    Following a brief exchange of pleasantries, the bald man seized the box on the table, his grin bordering on foolishness.

    "Well then, boss, we extend our gratitude for everything!" With a respectful salute, he voiced his appreciation, with the short man replicating the gesture.

    Acknowledging their gratitude, the sharp-faced man merely nodded, his rejoinder measured: "You''re wee. However, I trust you''re aware of the significance of any valuable items, yes?"

    His intense gaze held a subtext that spurred their swift nods.

    "Indeed, boss! We''ll secure the goods and ensure they don''t find their way to other merchants." The bald man thumped his sturdy chest, making an oath.

    "Rest assured, boss!" The short man affirmed, pledging his allegiance.

    Affirming theirmitment with a light nod, the sharp-faced man concluded, "Very well, then. I anticipate the oue."

    With renewed nods, the duo took their leave, exiting to leave behind the sharp-faced man and his two sentinel figures.

    Observing their retreating figures, the guard at the sharp-faced man''s side couldn''t suppress his curiosity.

    "I''m still uncertain why you choose to reward them when we could eliminate both of them at minimal expense, isn''t that so?" He inquired, seeking rity.

    Upon hearing this, the sharp-faced man chuckled, his head shaking subtly.

    "True, that method would certainly entail negligible costs. Nevertheless, you must bear in mind that this approach would lead to the loss of individuals capable of handling high-quality merchandise. That, in turn, would adversely impact our operations," the man replied impassively.

    "Yet, do you truly find it necessary to reward them so generously?" The guard persisted, his iprehension lingering.

    A contemtive expression yed across the serious-faced man''s features, a strange chuckle escaping him.

    "Hehe, it''s urate that the cost is substantial. However, have you considered that themodities they bring us yield considerable profit? Even thepensation we extend to them pales inparison to the gains we stand to reap in the future," the man elucidated, his smile bearing a frosty edge.

    The guard''sprehension deepened as he absorbed the detailed response from his sharp-faced superior.

    "You''re correct, boss, for the quality of our acquisitions is unmatched!" A cryptic smile curled his lips, and the trio turned as one, directing their gaze into the cave''s depths.

    ...

    "Hahaha! Fortunate souls we are! A windfall!" The bald man chortled, bearing a boxden with gold coins and an assortment of diamonds, hisughter echoing.

    "Hahaha! Riches atst!" The short man joined in the mirth, theirughter converging as their eyes met, the jubnt echoes persisting.

    "I ponder whichvish establishment we''ll grace with our first visit," the bald man mused, his gaze momentarily fixated on the treasure cradled within the box.

    Amidst hispanion''s whimsical query, the short man simted contemtion, his chin resting in his hand.

    "What if we secure two grand chambers within the Empire-renowned Fantasy Building?" The short man''s suggestion elicited a spark of enthusiasm within the bald man.

    "Exactly! I''ve heard the caliber of women there is unparalleled and exceptional!" Affirmation was traded through exchanged nces, their steps tracing a path while their fantasies took flight.

    Yet, unbeknownst to them, concealed within the foliage, two figures stood sentinel, intently observing their every move.

 Chapter 162 Beheading

    ?

    "Wind Elemental Art: Wind des!" Rian whispered, and small, sharp wind des materialized on his right and left, swirling around him.

    "Go!" He called out softly, prompting the wind des to swiftly lunge towards the two figures.

    "Whoosh!"

    The wind des descended rapidly, and in an instant, the bald man carrying the treasure had his head cleaved open.

    The short man, who had been smiling until then, witnessed his friend''s head being severed, and his expression abruptly shifted.

    "Eh?" He gasped in shock, struggling toprehend the unfolding events before him.

    However, just before he could react, another swift de of wind rushed towards him, cleanly slicing his neck.

    His head detached and tumbled to the ground, wearing an expression of bewilderment even in death.

    Observing this, Rian and Carina''s expressions remained unchanged.

    Carina, however, found herself quite taken aback by Rian''s strength, with a subtle sense of pressure settling upon her.

    "Remarkable control over the wind element," Carina remarked casually.

    Upon hearing this, Rian merely offered a slight smile.

    The two vanished from the scene, abandoning the headless corpses and the treasure chest nearby.

    In a different part of the cave, three figures delved deeper, the man with the sharp features exhibiting an air of indifference.

    "Have you secured the belongings they brought in a safe location?" the sharp-featured man inquired of one of the guards by his side.

    Upon receiving the question, one of the guards nodded and responded with unwavering determination.

    "Indeed, we have transported the items to the prison''s deepest chamber, ensuring their optimal condition," the guard responded, earning a nod of approval from the sharp-featured man.

    "Both of you have performed admirably; your efforts will be duly rewarded," the sharp-featured manmended, eliciting smiles exchanged between the two guards.

    Before long, the trio resumed their stride until they reached a substantial obsidian door, tightly sealed.

    One of the guards stepped forward without hesitation, extracting a key from his waist and inserting it into the keyhole.

    "Click!"

    With that, the resonating sound of the locked mechanism yielded to the guard''s actions, allowing the door to creak open slowly.

    "Boom!"

    The door swung open, granting the trio passage into an unusually spacious chamber.

    The room presented itself as dim and mmy, housing numerous individuals within iron enclosures¡ªmen and women alike.

    These captives were divided into two distinct sections: on the right stood the cells holding male ves, each confined behind iron bars; while on the left, the female prisoners were detained.

    Attired in meager coverings, these captives wore little more than thin fabrics to preserve their modesty.

    The women concealed their bodies from breast to thigh, while the mencked shirts, their lower anatomy veiled by simr cloth.

    Their countenances bore an air of despondency, robbed of vitality.

    Iron chains clung to their necks and ankles, imprisoning them within their enclosures and impeding any semnce of freedom.

    The sharp-featured man''s demeanor remained unmoved, his face an unyielding mask.

    Progressing with measured steps, he forged ahead, nked by his two loyal guards.

    Yet, as they advanced, an unexpected interruption emerged from the section housing the imprisoned men.

    A resounding roar erupted.

    "Damn it! Release me!" The plea,ced with a mix of frustration and madness, erupted from a brawny man confined within his cell.

    He hammered his fists against the unyielding wall before him, fixing a fierce re on the sharp-featured man.

    "Damn it! You''re the reason they threw me in here, damn it!" The sizable, sinewy man mmed his fist forcefully against the unyielding iron bars, his voice reverberating through the chamber.

    Once hailed as a renowned martial arts savant, he''d carved a niche for himself as a celebrated underground fighter.

    However, on an unforeseen day, he found himself osted by an enigmatic group shrouded in hoods and cloaks.

    Without warning, they descended upon him with ferocious intent.

    In the face of this, how could he remain passive?

    He valiantly squared off against the cloaked assants, only to confront a harsh truth: these mysterious figures wielded the might of formidable elementals.

    His own martial arts capabilities were swiftly outmatched, leaving him defeated and ultimately consigned to unconsciousness.

    Upon his eventual awakening, he was met with a grim reality: a dim, deste chamber teeming with individuals much like himself, shackled by chains at their necks and ankles.

    Among these captives, resembling prisoners, a starkprehension dawned upon him: he must have been spirited away to an unfamiliar location, ensnared by the clutches of the cloaked assants who had targeted him before.

    Then, an interminable span of istion, void of any intruders, gave way to the sudden emergence of these three neers¡ªfigures who effortlessly unlocked the barriers that entrapped them all.

    A gnawing suspicion took root within him, branding them as potential orchestrators behind this ordeal!

    How could he reconcile such a staggering revtion?

    "Hey, you damn bastard! Are you even paying attention?" The brawny man persisted in his vehement roaring, sending resonating vibrations through the iron confines and echoing through the chamber.

    Meanwhile, the sharp-featured man, upon catching wind of themotion, abruptly halted his stride, trailed by his steadfast guards.

    Fixing his gaze on the strapping, bellowing captive, he regarded the spectacle with an air of indifference.

    Aware that his outcry had drawn the trio''s attention, a spark of triumph ignited within the muscr man.

    His countenance transformed into one of audacious glee, fueling his resounding shouts.

    "Why the hell did you stop like mute idiots? Answer me, damn it!" Unrestrained, his expletiveden taunts persisted, aimed squarely at the sharp-featured man and his retinue.

    In time, a faint smile curled on the man''s lips as he began a deliberate approach toward the imposing, brawny figure.

    "Oh, my sincere apologies for failing to catch your words earlier." The sharp-featured man feigned remorse, his expression contorting guiltily as he continued his advance toward the strapping captive.

    "What? My plea to be released didn''t reach your ears." The muscr man''s snarl intensified, his gaze a piercing re fixed squarely upon the sharp-featured man, the cell bars their sole separation.

    With a towering stature exceeding two meters, the brawny figure dwarfed the faceless man who stood before him at aparably modest one hundred and ny-five centimeters, appearing somewhat diminutive in contrast.

    Absorbing the retort, the sharp-featured man''s lips curled into a faint smile, apanied by a subdued nod.

    "I understand your sentiment... Do you genuinely desire to extricate yourself from this ce?" asked the sharp-featured man.

    "Yes! I want out, and Imand you to release me at once!" His utterance resonated with authority, bearing the weight of an unassable decree.

    Yet the sharp-featured man remained imperturbable, a trace of amusement flickering across his features as he granted an unassuming nod.

    "Certainly, I shall fulfill your request." The man''s response was issued in aposed cadence, his gaze prating the depths of the brawny figure.

    "Truly? Then what''s the holdup?" The muscr man intensified his grip upon the iron enclosure, as if capable of crushing it in his sp.

    Regrettably, the iron structure''s construction was of a peculiar kind, impervious to destruction by mundane means.

    "However, a stiption apanies this offer. To secure your freedom, you must first fulfill a condition I shall set forth," the sharp-faced man conveyed nonchntly, extending a solitary index finger before him.

    Observing this, the muscr man''s brows knitted in a momentary furrow, yet he swiftly assented, his nod devoid of dy.

    "Very well! Waste no time in presenting your conditions, and I shall adhere to them," he responded in haste, his focus set solely on the forting stiption, oblivious to the peculiar nature of the man he faced.

    A fleeting smile curled on the lips of the sharp-featured man.

    With a subtle gesture, he traced his index finger horizontally to the right.

    Perceiving this action, the brawny man''sprehension faltered, grappling with the unfamiliar gesture.

    Puzzlement overtaking him, he couldn''t refrain from inquiring further.

    "What in¡ª" His inquiry was abruptly truncated as an unfamiliar sensation emanated from the vicinity of his neck, instantaneously jolting him to alertness.

    "What''s happening?" His palm darted toward his neck, encountering a viscous substance that sent shockwaves through his senses.

    "Eh?" Before he could articte further, his perception underwent a tumultuous shift, akin to a plummet.

    His sight unfurled, revealing his bodily form standing sans head.

    "What on earth..." Uttering his bewilderment, he gawked at the surreal panorama before him, wholly oblivious that his own head had been severed in silence.

    "Whoosh!"

    An extravagant cascade of blood surged forth from the severed expanse, persisting for several beats before the big body sumbed to gravity.

    "Boom!"

    His colossal frame plummeted, a resounding crash punctuating the moment, juxtaposed with the head resting near the lifeless body, which had slumbered into eternal stillness.

    Confronted with the spectacle, the sharp-featured man''s countenance remained steadfast, his gaze resting unflinchingly upon the severed head and lifeless body.

    "Desire freedom, did you?" The sharp-featured man inquired with a detached air.

    "Acquired, you have it." Without a backward nce, he pivoted and strode toward his apanying guards.

    For the ves, once bereft of life''s spark, terror and horror burgeoned as they bore witness¡ªa stark contrast to their erstwhile numb existence.

    "Let us proceed," the sharp-featured man intoned, his gaze now fixed upon his guards.

    Slowly, he resumed his course, his guards following suit, their expressions unwavering, leaving behind a room fraught with prisoners ovee by dread.

 Chapter 163 Sorties

    ?

    Without pause, the trio advanced to the room''s terminus, where yet another ck door awaited.

    Witnessing this, the sharp-featured man turned his attention to the guard at his side, inquiring, "Are they contained herein?"

    The guard met his gaze with affirmation, responding inposed tones, "Indeed, they are confined within. Special chains ensnare them, precluding the use of elemental arts abilities to escape."

    With a measured stride, the guard pressed forward, withdrawing a crimson key from his pocket.

    Guiding it into the aperture, he elicited a sonorous "Click," subsequently urging the door ajar.

    "Whoosh!"

    The door''s ingress unveiled a spectacle that defied expectation.

    Within the confines of this unique chamber resided two female forms, fettered at the neck, wrists, and ankles.

    Blindfolded by ebony cloths, their vision was obscured.

    The captives embodied an unmistakable lineage¡ªthe elven race of the elven continent; their characteristic pointed ears were an emblem of their heritage.

    Witnessing this, an uncustomary grin graced the man''s features, his mirth erupting in unrestrainedughter.

    "Hahahaha! A prized acquisition, an elf of exceptional quality!" He chortled, his countenance awash with delight.

    "With this coup, their deference will be mine, and the promised power shall be mine to im!" His fingers clenched with fervor, and his deration was infused with exhration¡ªa stark departure from his prior impassivity.

    This man, none other than the head of the "ck Skulls," the Balka Empire''s preeminent syndicate dedicated to abduction and assassination, was notorious for their unforgiving nature and their elusive, nearly inscrutable havens.

    The syndicate''s scope extended further, epassing assassination assignments executed by a sprawlingwork concealed throughout the Balka Empire.

    This ndestine assembly strategically overwhelmed the Balka empire that sought its eradication.

    The covert operatives, interwoven within society''s fabric, facilitated the procurement ofmodities and captives, oiling the wheels of the trade enterprise.

    In the presence of the unconscious elven pair, his tion was palpable.

    A month earlier, enigmatic envoys and potent factions mysteriously sought his cooperation, endeavoring to barter for kidnapped humans.

    Initially disinclined, he rebuffed these overtures, their obscurity amplified by the shrouds concealing their identities.

    However, a mere glimpse of the cloaked figures'' prodigious prowesspelled his reluctant capittion to their inscrutable cause.

    "Fortune favors me, as the merchandise is ready for receipt. They ought to arrive soon, given my recent summons," he said, his unwavering gaze never wavering from the near-identical visages of the two prostrate elves.

    Conversely, Rian and Carina traversed the cave''s depths, their senses expanding through their elemental saint perceptions, a protectivettice cast to unveil traps and concealed adversaries.

    Fortunately, their passage proved bereft of danger, yielding only obsidian corridors devoid of illumination.

    "A haven such as this is indeed an apt sanctuary, a realm eluding the imperial pursuit with unmatched precision," Rian appraised earnestly, marveling at the prowess disyed by the preeminent syndicate in the Balka Empire¡ªa cabal so adroit at evasion that the empire''s investigative endeavors were in vain.

    In response, Carina, by his side, acknowledged his sentiment with a nod. She maintained a vignt and curious survey of her surroundings.

    "True enough... Who could have fathomed that a deste, forest-shrouded mountain would harbor the empire''s paramount syndicate?" Carina sighed, her reverence for their adversaries evident in her tone.

    "Yet, the enigma that remains is how Arthur managed to unveil the minutiae of their headquarters," Carina mused aloud, her curiosity piqued by the depth of Arthur''s resources and connections that enabled such a revtion.

    Rian, no stranger to the phenomenon, nodded in concurrence.

    He contemted Arthur''s mystique in a mystic way, his all-epassing knowledge resembling an uncanny insight into the world''s very fabric, his initial astonishment gradually evolving into acquiescence.

    "It''s not entirely astonishing, considering how enigmatic young master Arthur has always been. Unraveling this syndicate''sir appears trivial inparison," Rian quipped yfully, hisughter dancing upon the air.

    Carina could only offer a smile in response, acknowledging the truth of Rian''s words.

    Arthur''s enigmatic aura extended to epass his knowledge of her vendetta against David and even her entanglement with the shadowy organization that had ensnared her.

    "You''re absolutely correct; his air of mystery is truly profound," she added nonchntly.

    With that, they continued along the cavernous passage until they eventually arrived at a grand ck door that stood wide open before them.

    "What does this door lead to?" Rian mused, his curiosity piqued.

    With Carina beside him, equally intrigued, they advanced toward the expansive door and stepped within.

    In an instant, an astonishing tableau unfolded before their eyes: to their right and lefty an array of iron prisons, each containing humans ensnared by chains.

    "This is a ve chamber!" Rian was aghast, his disbelief palpable.

    Not that he was unacquainted with such scenes¡ªhis extensive experiences had often thrust him into even graver circumstances, devoid of even the meager sce of clothing and absent the respite of reprieve from tormenting guards.

    Yet the extent of this ndestine abode, with its staggering multitude of human captives, caught him off guard.

    Carina''s visage mirrored her sentiment, a mnge of revulsion and anger, her gaze directed at the multitude of imprisoned souls.

    "Utterly loathsome and merciless," she reproached, her voiceden with gravity.

    Slowly, she and Rian traversed the expanse, their eyes fixed on the terror-stricken captives.

    Amidst the disheartening spectacle, expressions of distress and trepidation met their arrival, eliciting a shared exchange of nces between Rian and Carina.

    "Were they subjected to such cruelty that it left them in this state of terror?" Rian posed the question in a hushed tone.

    In response, Carina scrutinized the surroundings, her attention drawn to a headless male cadaver sprawled nearby.

    Witnessing this, Carina hastened to the prison cell, her focus fixed on the lifeless form.

    "A corpse?" she ruminated silently, descending into a squat to touch the still-fresh bloodstains.

    The traces of blood conveyed that the headless man had met his demise recently.

    "Has this man just been killed?" Rian approached, his eyes locked on the sight of the lifeless figure, his inquiry hanging in the air.

    Carina''s nod was affirmative as she fixated intently on the bloodied body.

    "Indeed, it appears so. The indications suggest he was in by an unknown assant." Carina''s gaze swept to the assembled ves, their expressions steeped in dread, their quivering forms implying that the ominous intrusion must have urred recently, sowing panic among the captives.

    Rian, perceiving the gravity of the situation, lowered himself to the ground, his observation honing in on the severed wound adorning the brawny man''s neck.

    "It seems the individual behind this is considerably formidable," Rian remarked nonchntly, a faint smile gracing his lips.

    Carina, intrigued by his assessment, inquired, "How formidable?"

    Rian hesitated momentarily, closing his eyes in a contemtive pause.

    Upon reopening them, an aura resonating with the echelons of an elemental saint emanated from his being, suffusing the room.

    With a measured gaze, Rian responded, his demeanor unwavering, "It appears that three people traversed this room before us¡ªeach an entry-level elemental saint apanied by two nine-circle elemental practitioners."

    His countenance remained devoid of trepidation; rather, it conveyed an absence of fear toward the trio.

    For Rian, who had regained the pinnacle of his strength, these individuals represented mere insects, vulnerable to his might.

    Furthermore, his recent journey had yet to necessitate the full deployment of his newfound potency; perhaps these three would provide him the impetus to exhibit his mid-level elemental arts prowess.

    In the wake of his deration, Carinapsed into silence, her response an unspoken nod ofprehension.

    "In that case, this will prove to be a straightforward endeavor," Carina affirmed.

    Theirbined strength rendered any confrontation with such figures manageable and devoid of significant threat.

    Subsequently, both figures rose to their feet, their attention shifting to the disquieted ves.

    Carina''s inclination was to console them, but Rian''s intervention drew her away.

    "No need for that; their mental states are tumultuous. Sympathy holds little sway," Rian interjected nonchntly.

    His seasoned discernment dictated that such gestures would prove ineffectual, for the captives were unlikely to lend credence to their words; actions, however, spoke volumes.

    Additionally, the immediate presence of adversaries warranted vignce, engendering skepticism and apprehension.

    Indeed, although dispatching the trio seemed a trifling task for his current prowess, the potential for concealed triggers or unforeseen repercussions loomedrge.

    Prudence, therefore, was paramount, eclipsing the impulsive execution of action.

    Carina, attuned to Rian''s reasoning, exhaled a subdued sigh of concurrence.

    Observing the captives evoked memories of Carina''s own childhood, fueling a surge of empathy that stoked her desire to liberate them.

    Casting a nce at Rian, she nodded and voiced her apology: "I apologize."

    Rian responded with a smile, his gaze trained ahead toward the impending confrontation with the trio they sensed.

    "Let us engage them," Rian imparted, his grin directed at Carina.

    In an instant, the two figures vanished from view.

    Elsewhere, the sharp-featured man directed his attention to his apanying guards, delivering praise in recognition of their service.

    "Your performance has surpassed my expectations, and I assure you that upon securing my objectives, your rpense shall be substantial and generous," the man chuckled, a modest smile adorning his features.

    In response, tion brightened the countenances of the two guards, their exultant voices ringing out, "Thank you, boss!"

    His nod signified affirmation, yet his visage suddenly contorted in astonishment.

    "Not good!" he eximed, his reflexes propelling him sideways.

    "Boom!"

 Chapter 164 Leave It To Me

    ?

    His nod signified affirmation, yet his visage suddenly contorted in astonishment.

    "Not good!" he eximed, his reflexes propelling him sideways.

    "Boom!"

    The sudden attack caused the sharp-faced man to flinch in surprise, and he quickly jumped to the side.

    Fortunately, the attack missed him, and a cloud of smoke billowed up, obscuring the surroundings.

    "Uhuk uhuk!" He coughed severely and struggled to stand up; his movements were sluggish.

    However, he felt an overwhelming force pinning him down, rendering himpletely immobile!

    "What on earth!" The sharp-faced man muttered in fear, his mana unable to flow as if it were restrained by an unseen power!

    "Shit! What''s happening?!" He asked himself with growing panic, his face devoid of the confidence he once wore.

    Gradually, the smoke and dust dissipated, revealing his two bodyguards, who stood frozen, their expressions nk.

    Upon witnessing this, the sharp-faced man immediately called out loudly to the two.

    "What are you two doing? Hey!" However, the two didn''t respond; their expressions remained frozen.

    A dark premonition gripped the sharp-faced man, and a cold sensation crawled up his spine.

    "No, don''t..." he muttered in disbelief, and in an instant, the two bodyguards copsed, their heads severed.

    "Whoosh!"

    Blood gushed from the necks of the fallen bodyguards, causing the man to tremble with fear.

    "Hiikkss!" His voice quivered with horror, as though he were witnessing something so gruesome for the first time, despite having killed before.

    Lost in a mix of confusion and fear, a voice suddenly echoed from the hallway behind him.

    "The leader of the ck Skull syndicate is quite the coward, isn''t he?" The voice of a man who appeared out of nowhere snapped the sharp-faced man to attention, causing him to pivot and focus his gaze in that direction.

    "Who are you?!" The sharp-faced man''s voice trembled, devoid of the authority he had disyed before.

    Authority and dignity crumbled in the face of impending death, and the sharp-faced man no longer cared about maintaining them.

    "k! k!"

    Yet, instead of a reply, only the sound of approaching footsteps resonated from that direction.

    "Tskckck! I must say, I had high expectations for you." The voice echoed once more, this time emanating from a man cloaked in ck, his face the only part visible, revealing him to be Rian.

    Beside him stood a woman, none other than Carina.

    Observing the sharp-faced man''s overwhelming fear, Carina''s face twisted into an expression of disdain and frostiness.

    "Those who are feeble dare to defy those more powerful." Carina muttered in disgust, her words audible to the sharp-faced man and fueling his anger.

    "What the hell! Who are all of you? Why the attack on me and the ughter of my subordinates?" He bellowed, his voice intense, as he fixed a sharp gaze on them.

    He couldn''t fathom why two strangers had infiltrated his heavily concealed base.

    It had remained hidden even from the empire itself, leading him to suspect that these interlopers might have been dispatched by the empire to eliminate him and his organization.

    His heart raced, a renewed fear gripping him¡ªthe second instance of fear after encountering the enigmatic ck-cloaked figure who had proposed a sinister partnership involving ve trade.

    Meanwhile, Rian, catching his question in a distant manner, advanced nearer, his head slightly lowered, an air of condescension about him.

    "Knowing who I am isn''t necessary, but you''d do well to grasp that your actions carry grave consequences. Are you ready to face them?" His faint smile resembled the grin of a devil to the sharp-faced man.

    "Curse you!" The sharp-faced man howled in a frenzy, attempting to channel the mana within him.

    Unfortunately, he remained in the same incapacitated state, as if an invisible force had constricted him.

    "Why can''t I unleash my power?!" The man''s frantic muttering reflected his desperation; he was unable to mobilize his abilities.

    Observing his struggle, Rian let out a chuckle, shaking his head in mock sympathy.

    "No need to waste your breath on that, for I''ve shackled your powers. At this moment, you''re utterly powerless," Rian taunted, his tone dripping with derision, causing the sharp-faced man to freeze in terror.

    Slowly, he directed a gaze of seething anger toward Rian.

    "Tell me, who are you, and how much wealth do you seek to spare my life?" The sharp-faced man attempted to negotiate with Rian for his survival.

    He was prepared to offer a substantial sum to secure his life¡ªeveryst bit of his wealth, if necessary.

    The value of his riches paled inparison to the value of his life''s thread.

    After all, even the entirety of his treasure trove would hold no significance if his own life were to vanish.

    Furthermore, the power wielded by this enigmatic figure before him was staggeringly potent.

    As an early-level elemental saint, he found himself unable to discern even a hint of this man''s true strength.

    Rian burst intoughter upon hearing this, shaking his head in disbelief.

    "Money? Do you think I have any use for your ill-gotten wealth?" Rian''s expression turned steely, and his voice turned icy.

    The sharp-faced man was rendered speechless, unsure of how else he could bargain for his life.

    Growing weary of the situation, Rian initially expected this man, the head of the most powerful syndicate in the Balka Empire, to put up more of a fight, perhaps employing his original powers.

    However, he was now confronted with a reality that fell far short of his expectations.

    The leader before him appeared disconcertingly feeble¡ªa mere early elemental saint.

    "Well, I''m growing tired of this, and it''s probably best to end it now." Rian''s voice remained impassive as he lifted his right hand, seemingly ready to terminate the man''s life without hesitation.

    "Wait!" Carina, who had maintained silence until now, suddenly interjected, halting Rian''s intent to execute the sharp-faced man.

    Hearing Carina''s interruption, Rian turned to her, a hint of bewilderment in his gaze.

    "What business could you possibly have with him?" Rian''s inquiry spurred a rapid headshake from Carina, her expression riddled with disdain.

    "No, but allow me to end his life." Carina''s voice turned icy, her demeanor radiating a potent intent to kill.

    She held particr contempt for individuals like the sharp-faced man¡ªfeeble characters whocked genuine power yet resorted to repugnant methods to achieve their desires.

    In her view, even David was more worthy, possessing genuine strength alongside his ruthlessness.

    In this world, after all, the strong prey on the weak.

    Rian''s swift agreement prompted him to take a few steps back, ceding the initiative to Carina.

    With an air of frigidity, Carina advanced toward the man.

    Witnessing her approach, the sharp-faced man quivered, sensing the looming specter of death.

    "Cursed hell! Damn it!" He erupted in a frenzied roar, attempting to muster the mana within him despite its futility.

    Realizing the inevitable, his countenance turned resolute, as if he had resolved to a grim fate.

    "If you leave me no choice, don''t expect mercy from me!" The sharp-faced man bit down on his tongue until it bled, a thick, dark fluid oozing from the wound.

    "Glup!"

    He ingested the ck liquid, and in an instant, his aura underwent a substantial surge.

    "Boom!"

    Rian''s constraining influence abruptly dissipated as the sharp-faced man emitted an exceptionally potent aura!

    Observing this, Rian squinted, a sensation of familiarity washing over him from the man''s aura.

    "The aura of a Light Eater organization member!" Rian''s exmation held surprise, prompting him to signal to Carina to withdraw momentarily.

    The adversary''s strength had unexpectedly escted to that of a mid-level elemental saint!

    "Step back!" Rian quickly tugged at Carina''s hand, but she evaded his grasp.

    "Don''t fret over me; this is a golden opportunity to sharpen my dulled abilities." Carina''s retort caught Rian off-guard.

    He couldn''t help but gaze at the sharp-faced man who was rising, an aura of darkness cloaking him.

    "Are you certain?" Rian wasn''t driven by fear; the released aura of the sharp-faced man was undeniably formidable, nearly brushing against the high of elemental saint strength.

    Rian was puzzled by how this surge in power had been achieved, given the ndestine and enigmatic nature of the Light Eater organization''s techniques.

    Carina''s response held no trace of fear or apprehension; instead, a subtle smile graced her lips.

    "Absolutely! Leave it to me." Carina''s resolute answer prompted a small, involuntary sigh from Rian.

    "Very well, I''ll step back and abstain from interfering in yourbat. However, if your situation bes perilous, I will intervene directly," Rian struck a deal with Carina.

    He had a prior agreement with Arthur to protect her from danger, and he couldn''t allow Carina to meet her end.

    Without dy, Rian vanished from his spot, reappearing within the room where the two elves had been present before.

    Erecting a protective shield, he sheltered himself and the two elves, insting them from the repercussions of the impending battle.

    As Rian departed, the sharp-faced man, now surging with newfound strength, couldn''t resist a sharp taunt aimed at Carina.

    "Hehehe! I''ll end you!"

 Chapter 165 Short Fight

    ?

    "I''ll kill you!" The man with the sharp visage bellowed, his voice reverberating through the air.

    Gradually, his entire form underwent a subtle yet perceptible ergement, causing his attire to burst asunder.

    A keen observer might notice the swift formation of a sizable core near his chest, rapidly taking shape with an ominous pitch-ck hue.

    Strangely, this core seemed distinct, deviating from the elemental cores typically seen.

    "Boom!"

    The aura around him surged abruptly, an expanse of darkness cascading to shroud the vicinity in a tumultuous embrace.

    Rian, quick to react, narrowed his eyes as he recognized a striking semnce between this man''s aura and that of the assants from the enigmatic Light Eater organization he had shed with before.

    "The Light Eater organization''s capabilities remain enigmatically unpredictable," Rian ruminated, his thoughts winding intricately.

    Despite his considerable experience, he found himself at a loss regarding the methodology behind such abrupt surges in strength.

    And why was he so confident that such a technique was nonexistent? Because one of the fundamentalws governing the world explicitly forbade its existence.

    The core within a person''s body acted as a conduit for the manifestation of the world''s elements.

    When an individual awakened their core based on the four primary elements representing the foundations of the world''s creation, they became inherently bound by the world''sws.

    In essence, while they gained immense power, the world itself acted as a restraining force to prevent unchecked dominance.

    However, exceptions did exist¡ªthose exempt from the world''sws.

    These were the possessors of special elements, unique manifestations thaty beyond the world''s jurisdiction.

    These rare individuals, owing to their connection with unparalleled elements, stood as embodiments of exceptional and extraordinary talents, defying conventional understanding.

    The number of individuals capable of generating such special elements was extraordinarily limited, making them truly scarce people that could be counted on one''s fingers.

    Yet the methods and machinations of this organization seemed to defy the logical principles upheld for countless millennia.

    Their ability to create artificial elemental humans, the audacity to graft elemental nuclei, and now this instant power enhancement¡ªeach of these developments challenged the very fabric of established wisdom.

    The sheer scope of their operations and the malevolent influence they wielded were sufficient to cast a shroud of despair across the human continent centuries ago.

    "I pray that Carina emerges victorious from this encounter, but should she falter, I''ll have no choice but to intervene swiftly and eliminate that man," Rian determined, firm in his thoughts and course of action.

    As his ns took shape, his focus inadvertently shifted to the two elves, still in a state of stupor, their sight obscured by dark cloth.

    "Even the elves, secluded on their distant continent, weren''t spared from their reach," Rian exhaled deeply, a surge of heightened wariness toward the ck Skull syndicate and Light Eater organization.

    The elven continent was situated as one of the most distantndmasses from the human continent, rivaled only by the demon continent in terms of distance.

    Undertaking the journey across this span required an exceptionally protracted duration.

    Even for a high elemental saint such as Rian, traversing this expanse at his swiftest pace would consume a full two months.

    This staggering timeframe illuminated the sheer size of the elven continent.

    Moreover, this calction ounted solely for continuous, nonstop travel, neglecting the necessity for sleep and rest.

    Factoring in these additional considerations would extend the journey to approximately four months in its entirety.

    "Boom!"

    Yet, Rian''s attention was promptly drawn back to the scene of conflict, where the sh between thebatants appeared to have ignited.

    He assumed a poised stance, prepared for any unforeseen contingencies.

    "Hahaha! Your defeat is an inevitability!" The man with the sharp countenance erupted into unhingedughter, his form pulsating with an unusual surge of strength.

    "Earth Elemental Art: Destruction!" With his palms conjoined, the man executed a devastating maneuver.

    A colossal tremor rippled forth from the ground, swiftly giving rise to a yawning chasm spanning an astounding ten meters in diameter.

    "Boom!"

    Instinctively sensing the impending danger, Carina swiftly unleashed her own elemental art.

    "Wind Elemental Art: Soar!" With a fluid incantation, Carina managed to elevate herself, narrowly escaping the gaping hole''s clutches.

    Her elemental core resonated with the wind element, a coincidence that benefited from Rian''s dedicated instruction in advanced elemental arts.

    He had always been instrumental in refining and guiding her skillset.

    Observing Carina''s evasion, the man with sharp features curled his lips into a chilling smile and promptly raised both hands.

    "Annihte her!" Astonishingly, he seized control of the earth, forming the expansive pit, instantly elevating the soil and ensnaring Carina within its grasp.

    "Hehehe! Perish!" His fists clenched, and the earthen matter obediently converged, exerting immense pressure on Carina.

    "Boom!"

    The resounding explosion marked the fusion of earth and force, with its impact reverberating through the air.

    The man with sharp features erupted into callousughter.

    "Hahaha! Your frailty astounds me. You''ve met your swift demise," he jeered, gazing upon Carina, now enveloped in the crushing embrace of the earth.

    To his satisfaction, he failed to anticipate that these unfamiliar intruders could so effectively challenge his dominion.

    The prospect of bargaining for his life briefly crossed his mind as a potentialpromise in the face of these unexpected adversaries.

    Amidst the chaos of the confrontation, a memory suddenly resurfaced within the man''s mind¡ªthe memory of the viscous ck substance provided by the cloaked individual earlier. This liquid held the unique ability to bestow temporary strength, serving as an initial assurance in their agreement.

    Initially, he had wavered, fully aware, as Rian had understood, that genuine instantaneous strength enhancement was imusible.

    However, his resolve had crumbled in the face of the overwhelming might wielded by the cloaked figure, rendering him bereft of alternatives.

    Yet, the unexpected realityy before him: the substance had indeed bolstered his capabilities, endowing him with formidable might that could potentially vanquish one of the two intruders.

    "This remarkable power defies my modestprehension," the man with the sharp visage marveled, his right palm clenched in exhration.

    His journey to elemental sainthood had been far from spectacr, especially given his rtively meager natural talent.

    Reaching the early stage of elemental sainthood was a considerable aplishment, signaling the extent of his potential.

    Aware of the limitations set by his innate ability, he had long epted his fate.

    This resigned perspective was dramatically transformed as the newfound strength propelled him to the mid-stage of elemental sainthood, nearly breaching into the echelons of high-level elemental sainthood.

    As the exhration of his newfound power surged, an abrupt agony tore through the core region of his heart.

    "Argh! Cough Cough!" His left hand mped onto his chest as he folded over in anguish, a torrent of ckened blood erupting from his lips.

    "What is this?" With his hand muffled by the spews of ck fluid, he watched in horrified disbelief as the darkened blood continued to gush forth in copious amounts.

    "Damn it! I failed to remember that this strength is merely transitory, and my tion led me to overlook this crucial detail!" Bristling with wrath and vexation, he surged to his feet, his gaze now squarely fixed on Rian.

    "Very well, yourrade''s demise clears the way for your impending fate." His resonant and self-assured promation reverberated through the air.

    However, upon hearing these words, Rian''s response was one of wistful amusement.

    He offered a slight, pitiful shake of his head.

    "Huh! Still feigning strength in my presence?" The man with sharp features derisively snorted.

    Despite the potent might emanating from his opponent, he retained an unwavering conviction in his capacity to ovee him.

    "Very well! Your final moments are upon you!" As he poised himself tounch an attack at Rian, he was suddenly arrested by a gesture from Rian¡ªa solitary index finger elevated, a smirk replete with disdain ying upon his lips.

    His voice seemed to carry a whispered decree: "Your end is nigh."

    In an instant, a frigid shiver swept through the air, the looming specter of death manifesting anew and surging toward the man with the sharp visage.

    Panic gripped him, his eyes widening in apprehension.

    "Shit!" As he attempted to evade the impending threat and invoke his earth elemental arts for defense, Rian on the other end raised his hand, orchestrating the cessation of mana flow within his own body.

    "Whooosh!"

    Out of the shadows, Carina emerged abruptly, materializing from above with a keen-edged dagger poised to strike.

    She executed a swift and lethal motion, shing the man''s neck with precision.

    "No...!" A desperate, disbelieving cry escaped his lips, though, s, it proved futile in the end.

    "Whoosh!" With a swift severance, the man''s head was separated from his body.

    His eyes mirrored a refusal to ept his imminent fate, but destiny was unrelenting.

    The man with the sharp visage crumpled, his form descending to the ground as lifeblood flowed profusely from his severed neck.

    Disbelief clung to his expression even in his final moments, his massive frame gradually sumbing to the earth beneath.

    Conversely, Carina stood amidst the aftermath, her breath ragged and her cloak tarnished by earthy grime.

    In due course, Rian, along with the two unconscious elves, materialized by her side.

    "Are you unharmed?" Rian inquired, a yful grin adorning his features.

    He was well aware that Carina had avoided death when ensnared by the earth, even if she bore the brunt of the impact, her limbs sustaining some injury.

    Moreover, the man with the sharp visage had been too consumed by his early triumph to exercise due caution.

    Carina responded with a simple shake of her head.

    "I''m managing. However, we must swiftly liberate the captives and ves within. Moreover, I sense an impending ominousness if we linger here further," Carina conveyed her apprehensions.

    Rian, attuned to the same aura, nodded in ord.

    His countenance grew vignt and keen.

    "Their arrival is more prompt than anticipated." Rian murmured under his breath.

    He led the group¡ªCarina and the two unconsiused elves¡ªto depart from the scene.

 Chapter 166 First Time Face-To-Face Meeting With Diargan

    ?

    In the reading room, Arthur, on the verge of opening a white book, was suddenly startled by a knock at the door.

    "Knock!"

    At the sound, Arthur swiftly stashed the book in his space pouch and fixed his gaze on the reading room''s entrance.

    "Who is it?" Arthur asked, his tone tinged with annoyance since he had explicitly instructed the library guard not to disturb him during his reading.

    "Apologies for the interruption, Young Master Arthur, but someone is seeking your presence," the familiar voice of the former library guard chimed in.

    Hearing this, Arthur rose from his seat, approached the door, and turned the knob.

    "Who''s looking for me?" As Arthur opened the door, he found himself face to face with two figures: the library guard and, to his surprise, thest person he expected to be searching for him so soon¡ªDiargan.

    With his trademark fan in hand and a schr''s expression, Diargan regarded Arthur with a faint smile.

    "Hello, Young Master Arthur..." Diargan greeted Arthur with a flourish, unfurling his fan and concealing his lips and chin behind it, instantly exuding an air of mystery.

    Upon witnessing this, Arthur couldn''t help but suppress a small twitch at the corner of his mouth.

    He appeared to be watching an borate charade.

    Indeed, from an outsider''s perspective, her demeanor was undeniably enigmatic and stylish.

    Yet, for Arthur, it was both intriguing andical.

    Struggling to stifle theughter bubbling up within him, Arthur pretended to cough and regained hisposure.

    "Cough! "Is there a particr reason Prime Minister Diargan has sought me out?" Arthur inquired, attempting to appear earnest.

    Although he had already surmised a few possible motives for Diargan''s visit, he maintained a fa?ade of ignorance to prevent arousing any suspicions or wariness.

    Diargan, on the other hand, felt a subtle sense of mockery emanating from the young man before him, though he couldn''t quite discern its source.

    He swiftly dismissed these thoughts and regarded Arthur with a yful glint in his eye.

    "My apologies for interrupting your time, Young Master Arthur." He offered a slight bow as a sign of respect, acknowledging that despite his high position as prime minister, he stood slightly beneath the true heirs of the three great families.

    Arthur was, after all, on par with Lucia, the future imperial heir.

    The three families held equal status, and even though the empire nominally bore the name of the Balka family, the other two ducal families wielded equivalent influence.

    In response to this gesture, Arthur smiled and extended his right hand.

    "No need for such formalities, Prime Minister. They don''t sit quite right with me," Arthur remarked lightly and respectfully.

    He was well aware of his own intentions¡ªfollowing Diargan''s script while feigningpliance¡ªand was eager to witness the depths of cleverness and intelligence possessed by this renowned prime minister.

    In response to Arthur''s words, Diargan slowly raised his head, offering a warm smile.

    "In that case, Your Highness, may I kindly request a moment of your time?" Diargan''s words carried a meaningful tone, and Arthur couldn''t help but chuckle inwardly.

    "He seems quite impatient," Arthur mused silently.

    Without dy, he turned his attention to the library guard.

    "You may leave now," Arthur instructed the guard.

    The library guard, recognizing that Arthur intended to have a private conversation with Diargan, quicklyplied, understanding that there were secrets they were not meant to know.

    "As you wish, Your Highness..." The library guard departed, leaving the two alone.

    Observing the guard''s back, he turned his gaze back to Diargan and extended a weing smile.

    "Please,e in." Arthur opened the door and led the way, with Diargan following him.

    The room Arthur had been reading in was an exclusive space reserved for those with close ties to the Balka family, and this marked Diargan''s first visit to the room.

    Despite his high status as prime minister, many privileges were reserved solely for the direct descendants of the empire, and he had not enjoyed this particr one.

    Concealing his curiosity, Diargan couldn''t help but admire the room''s interior and opulence.

    "What an exceptionallyfortable environment for reading!" he remarked, unable to hide his admiration.

    Hearing this, Arthur chuckled and replied, "Indeed, this is a special room essible only to the imperial family and those with a close connection to the Balka family."

    As Arthur spoke, Diargan''s expression suddenly shifted to one of coldness, and an unusually intense hatred emanated from him.

    Arthur cast a quick, surprised nce in his direction, taken aback by this unexpected change in demeanor.

    "Interesting... It appears this gentleman''s animosity isn''t solely directed at Emperor Alex," Arthur muttered to himself as he walked over to the sofa where he had been reading.

    Diargan quickly regained his cheerful demeanor, as if his momentarypse had been an illusion.

    "Please, have a seat." Arthur gestured toward the sofa across from him and began preparing the tea that a waiter had set out earlier.

    At Arthur''s invitation, Diargan gracefully took a seat on the sofa, his eyes fixed on Arthur''s expert tea-making technique.

    "I had no inkling that Young Master Arthur possessed such exceptional tea-making skills," Diargan remarked, looking at Arthur with a yful glint in his eye as he offered praise.

    Yet, beneath the praise, Arthur sensed a hint of surprise in Diargan''s words.

    He knew that, in addition to offeringpliments, these words were also a subtle signal that Diargan''s estimation of him was on the rise.

    This was precisely what Arthur intended.

    He aimed to gradually astonish Diargan with his various talents, setting the stage for the moment when he would unmask the fact that he had been ying the role of a seemingly foolish individual all along.

    Acting as a clever fool who feigned ignorance and didn''t acknowledge reality was a role Arthur relished.

    Indeed, Diargan was a highly intelligent individual, possessing emotional acumen and talents that exceeded most.

    However, at times, his own advantages led him to overestimate his intelligence, causing him to underestimate others.

    Even Emperor Alex himself had been underestimated, highlighting Diargan''s asional folly.

    "Your tea, please." Arthur handed a cup of tea to Diargan, who curiously tasted the brew.

    In an instant, Diargan''s eyes widened in astonishment, and he gazed at Arthur in disbelief.

    "What a delightful tea!" Sincere praise flowed from him toward Arthur, as the tea indeed possessed a delightful aroma and vor that suited his pte.

    In response, Arthur merely chuckled and feigned humility.

    "Don''t exaggerate; it''s just ordinary tea." He proceeded to prepare a cup of tea for himself, taking a sip before nodding in approval.

    "It''s quite enjoyable." Afterward, he regarded Diargan, who was still absorbed in his tea, waiting until Diargan had regained hisposure and was prepared to engage in a serious conversation.

    Immediately, Diargan set down his teacup, took a deep breath, and fixed his gaze firmly on Arthur.

    "Your Highness..."

 Chapter 167 Pretense And Word Play

    ?

    "Would you be interested in coborating with me?" Diargan peered deeply into Arthur''s eyes, and Arthur, fully expecting this question, offered a faint smile in return.

    "Oh? Coboration? Is there a specific endeavor you have in mind, Prime Minister?" Arthur, taking a sip of his tea, feigned curiosity, eager to hear what Diargan had to say.

    Arthur had anticipated that Diargan would eventually broach the topic of cooperation.

    While he enjoyed toying with Diargan, he was also genuinely interested in the ideas this self-proimed genius might bring to the table.

    Upon seeing Arthur''s apparent interest, Diargan''s eyes gleamed, and he theatrically opened his fan with an air of mystery.

    "Patience, Your Highness Arthur. Before delving into the heart of our potential coboration, I have a question to pose." His enigmatic words amused Arthur internally.

    "Still ying the enigmatic act?" Arthur cursed inwardly.

    Nheless, he maintained a serious outward demeanor, aiming to convince Diargan of his genuine interest.

    "Go on," Arthur said, reclining further into the sofa and crossing his arms, signaling that he was prepared for a serious discussion this time.

    Upon seeing this, Diargan nodded, satisfied that Arthur appeared serious and genuinely interested.

    Arthur''s demeanor embodied the fundamental science of respecting others who wished to ask questions or engage in conversation.

    "Well, Your Highness," Diargan began, "I would like to inquire about your rtionship with Emperor Alex. Are there any undisclosed disagreements or conflicts between you two?" Diargan framed his question politely to avoid giving any hint of his intention to exploit any enmity between Arthur and Emperor Alex.

    Upon hearing this, Arthur''s face remained as serene as ever as he fixed his gaze on Diargan.

    Diargan was a master at concealing his true intentions within his words.

    Arthur, naturally, understood Diargan''s motive¡ªto leverage his own high status to sow discord with Emperor Alex.

    In this game, Diargan was the fisherman casting his.

    But was Arthur naive enough to be ensnared in this web of maniption?

    Not only Arthur, but even Emperor Alex couldn''t possibly be ensnared in Diargan''s scheme.

    Diargan was undoubtedly a genius, but he possessed a naive belief that the world revolved around him, much like the novel''s protagonist, Abel.

    He remainedpletely unaware that every move he made might have been anticipated by Emperor Alex.

    By merely waiting for Diargan to take the bait, Emperor Alex might find a legitimate reason to eliminate him.

    It wasn''t that Emperor Alex wouldn''t dare execute him at this moment.

    Still, the massacre of ministers during Emperor Alex''s ascension to the throne had earned him the ominous nickname Bloody Emperor.

    Given the current state of war in the empire, Emperor Alex wouldn''t do anything to jeopardize the empire or incite panic among the people.

    However, what if it were Diargan who ended up getting himself killed?

    This, of course, presented a different scenario, as Emperor Alex had ample reason to dispose of Diargan, who continually interfered with his power.

    Arthur took a deep breath and gave Diargan a meaningful look.

    "What do you mean, Prime Minister Diargan? Conflict? How could I have a conflict with the Emperor, who is also my future father-inw?" Arthur rubbed his head in embarrassment, and his expression appeared to be misinterpreted by Diargan.

    "Please, Your Highness Arthur, let''s not resort to falsehoods. I am aware that Duke David and the Emperor don''t always seem to get along, and as the heir to the Asvold family, it''s unlikely that you have no involvement in this, right?" Diargan''s words were akin to hypnotic suggestions aimed at sowing discord between Arthur and Emperor Alex.

    The audacity with which Diargan mentioned his father''s name, David Asvold, as a catalyst for enmity between Arthur and Emperor Alex was indeed bold, and Arthur admired the cleverness in his words.

    "What do you mean, Prime Minister?" Arthur feigned a frown as if he didn''t fully understand.

    Diargan immediately noticed this and felt a sense of triumph, realizing that Arthur had taken the bait.

    With an enigmatic and persuasive demeanor, Diargan continued to gaze meaningfully at Arthur.

    "Well, to exin, Emperor Alex has had ongoing issues and conflicts with Duke David Asvold. From what I''ve gathered, their rtionship has been strained for quite some time. I''m concerned that this conflict might extend to you, Your Highness. I want to ensure that you haven''t been mistreated by the Emperor without anyone knowing." Diargan''s exnation was well-structured, leaving no room for loopholes, making it particrly effective for influencing others.

    Arthur furrowed his brow slightly and lowered his head, appearing deep in thought.

    However, inside, he was suppressingughter, struggling to keep it contained.

    "This person... I''m not sure how to react," Arthur thought to himself, gradually altering his expression as he looked at Diargan.

    "Hey, have I truly be so transparent?" Arthur feigned a heavy sigh and finally conceded in front of Diargan.

    Seeing this, a triumphant smile spread across Diargan''s face.

    "Of course, Your Highness, everything is crystal clear. I''ve approached you this time to propose cooperation!" Diargan''s excitement was evident as he realized that Arthur was falling into his trap.

    With the Asvold family''s support, he felt even more confident about overthrowing the Balka Empire and realizing his ambitious empire-building goals.

    Arthur, observing the change in Diargan''s demeanor, couldn''t help but smile slightly and cast a sarcastic nce at him.

    "So, Prime Minister, how would you suggest I address my issue with Emperor Balka?" Arthur shifted his sitting posture, resting his head in his palm as he inquired of Diargan.

    Upon hearing this, Diargan''s expression immediately shifted, and he fixed his gaze on Arthur.

    "Address it? How can it be addressed, Your Highness?" Diargan''s words left Arthur visibly taken aback, his expression marked by a mix of confusion and panic.

    "You mean there''s no way to resolve the conflict with him? Then what should I do?" Arthur''s perplexed and anxious demeanor yed right into Diargan''s hands.

    It was as if Arthur were seeking advice, aligning perfectly with Diargan''s original n to enlist the Asvold family''s support in overthrowing the imperial family.

    And as the future heir and leader of the Asvold family, Arthur undoubtedly had the potential to aid him.

    Diargan recognized that now was the ideal moment to gain control.

    Arthur, being young and impressionable, was susceptible to maniption.

    Despite rumors of Arthur''s remarkable leadership in the southern region as David Asvold''s sessor, Diargan remained convinced that David''s influence was at y behind the scenes.

    With a solemn expression, Diargan took a deep breath and focused his attention on Arthur.

    "How to address it? That is precisely what we shall discuss..."

 Chapter 168 The Most Flawed Scheme and the New Stage of an Elemental: The Elemental God Stage

    Chapter 168 The Most wed Scheme and the New Stage of an Elemental: The Elemental God Stage

    "Oh? Tell me how you propose we cooperate." Arthur smiled at Diargan, who appeared confident.

    Recognizing that his moment had arrived, Diargan adjusted his posture, sitting up straight.

    "Well, as you are aware, Your Highness, Emperor Alex, wields tremendous power. His strength is formidable, and no one dares to challenge him," Diargan said in a serious tone, casting a gloomy atmosphere around them.

    His manner of speaking had a profound impact on those around him, but for Arthur, it held little weight.

    "However, you may have observed during the earlier throne room meeting that one of the ministers dared to voice opposition against Emperor Alex. This suggests that there is growing discontent with his rule among many people." Diargan took a deep breath and paused, carefully observing Arthur''s reaction.

    Meanwhile, Arthur, having grasped Diargan''s initial intent, couldn''t help but find it amusing, and a faint chuckle escaped him.

    Atst, he understood Diargan''s purpose: to demonstrate that, amidst a sea of dissatisfied ministers and other high-ranking individuals, he possessed the confidence to challenge the Emperor.

    That being said, this confidence came from a group of people who were dissatisfied with Kaisa Alex.

    Arthur felt a tinge of disappointment, as he had hoped that Diargan would possess a formidable n to confront Emperor Alex.

    Instead, it seemed that Diargan''s courage was merely a futile fantasy.

    However, he concealed his disappointment, maintaining an indifferent expression as he regarded Diargan.

    "So, are you suggesting that you have control over the dissatisfied ministers and the confidence to overthrow the Empire with their support?" Arthur casually reclined and fixed an indifferent gaze on Diargan, his face betraying no emotion.

    Observing the change in Arthur''s tone and demeanor, Diargan furrowed his brow, perplexed by the suddenck of interest disyed by the teenage boy before him.

    This unexpected shift left him feeling somewhat uneasy.

    Nevertheless, he maintained his graceful demeanor and lightly nodded while holding the hand fan in his hand.

    "That''s correct. With the support of dissatisfied ministers and other influential figures who oppose Emperor Alex, we will undoubtedly seed in toppling the Balka imperial throne. Your Highness Arthur, if you choose to join us, I am extremely confident that, with the added strength of Duke Asvold''s Mansion, our chances of victory will be a hundred percent assured!" His smoldering gaze and enthusiastic tone vividly conveyed his unwavering confidence in his ns.

    As a genius, Diargan always saw everything as a chessboard, and people were merely pawns, with Emperor Alex as his opponent.

    Certainly, in Diargan''s heart, the ministers and individuals who If he could secure yet another pawn, the Asvold family, he felt he would have all the pieces necessary to checkmate his adversary, rallied with him against Emperor Alex were mere pawns¡ªthis was his unwavering conviction.

    If he could secure yet another pawn, the Asvold family, he felt he would have all the pieces necessary to checkmate his adversary, Emperor Alex!

    However, what he had never contemted was that all of this existed solely within his own imagination, a delusion of his own creation.

    The n he deemed wless and held steadfast faith in was, in fact, the most wed scheme Arthur had ever encountered.

    "I don''t understand how someone like him could be Prime Minister. I suspect that Emperor Alex intentionally allowed him to act freely and brought about his own downfall when he became too proud. It''s truly a horrifying strategy," Arthur thought deeply, sighing as he felt a sense of pity for Diargan.

    As he looked at Diargan''s confident expression, it resembled someone who was intoxicated and lost in a hallucination.

    "Very well, if that''s your n, I appreciate it. However, could you please give me a moment to consider it?" Arthur sipped his tea, his gaze fixed on Diargan as he wore a contemtive expression.

    Upon hearing this, Diargan offered a faint smile and nodded eagerly.

    "Of course, please take your time to think it through carefully, Your Highness. I understand that all of this mighte as rather sudden to you," Diargan feigned concern and respect, although deep down he felt quite pleased, being confident that Arthur would agree.

    His confidence had solidified when he observed Arthur''s hesitancy and doubt, an expression he recognized from past experiences as a sign of contemtion.

    In his view, the oue was bound to be approval!

    Arthur nodded and said, "Thank you. Could you please provide me with some space to be alone and think this through calmly?"

    Diargan swiftly nodded and rose from his seat.

    "Of course, Your Highness! Please take your time to reflect. I won''t disturb you any further and look forward to hearing your answer soon." Diargan''s words carried kindness, apanied by his trademark smile, which prompted an inward chuckle from Arthur.

    "Very well, then I shall take my leave, Your Highness." Diargan bowed slightly and gracefully exited the reading room, leaving Arthur to his contemtion.

    In response, Arthur nodded lightly, a smile ying on his lips, and watched as Diargan departed, leaving him alone in thought.

    However, what Diargan failed to grasp was the mocking grin that formed on Arthur''s lips.

    "Foolish and ignorant," Arthur taunted the departed Diargan, shaking his head ever so slightly.

    Gradually, he pushed aside all of Diargan''s concerns and redirected his focus to the books he had been reading, with just one tome remaining.

    "The content inside isn''t significantly different from the other two books, and I don''t require further insight into the history of the three families. I already have a general understanding of the current situation and why David desires rebellion." Arthur''s gaze turned slightly cold.

    He took a deep breath, meticulously arranging the three books on the table for the library attendant to return to their shelves.

    His thoughts were now entirely fixed on the mysterious white book, which held the history of hundreds of thousands of years ago and had the potential to reveal information about the goddess Mivas and the enigmatic figure capable of splitting the continent into four.

    The extraordinary power was undeniably captivating and sent shivers down his spine.

    Slowly, he opened his space pouch, and immediately, a bright, mysterious white book reappeared on the table.

    Arthur slowly took the book and caressed it.

    His gaze narrowed ever so slightly, and he whispered under his breath.

    "Power that surpasses even the Elemental Lords, akin to the might of gods... At this level, it could aptly be termed ''Elemental God''."

 Chapter 169 Unexpected Incident, and Conversations Between David and Noah

    Chapter 169 Unexpected Incident, and Conversations Between David and Noah

    Immediately, Arthur opened the white book, but to his surprise, the page was entirely nk¡ªa pristine white sheet devoid of any words or letters.

    "Huh? Why is there nothing in it at all?" Arthur furrowed his brow in confusion as he continued to flip through the pages, finding the same emptiness within.

    "Is something wrong?" He scratched his forehead, squinting as he tried to determine if he had made a mistake.

    While he pondered, suddenly the nk page in the white book began to glow, leaving Arthur astonished.

    "What on earth is this?" He hastily tossed the white book into the air, his fear growing that it might be some kind of trap.

    Yet, to his amazement, the white book suspended itself in the air, and the radiance from its pages intensified.

    "Whooshhh!"

    The brilliance of the white light grew even stronger, prompting Arthur to make a swift dash for the exit of the reading room.

    What came as a shock was that the white book not only emitted a blindingly bright light but also began to spin rapidly like a spinning top, hurtling toward Arthur as he sprinted for the door.

    In a panic, Arthur nced back while running and was met with the unsettling sight of the white book whirling towards him at high side to avoid it.

    However, his body inexplicably froze, and the surrounding space speed.

    "No!" His eyes widened in horror, and he attempted to veer to the side to avoid it.

    However, his body inexplicably froze, and the surrounding space seemed to warp and freeze, leaving only his eyes capable of movement.

    "Whoosh!"

    The white book collided with him, unleashing a brilliant white light that bathed the entire room.

    As the radiance slowly diminished, Arthur himself vanished from the scene.

    ...

    In the northern region of the Balka Empire, Duke Wilhelm stood with his hands sped behind his back, his gaze fixed on the falling snow.

    The climate in the Northern Region starkly contrasted with the other three regions of the Empire.

    Here, winter extended its icy grip for nine long months, yielding the rest of spring, summer, and fall¡ªa peculiar weather pattern indeed.

    This unique climate made the Northern region heavily reliant on its counterparts, especially the prosperous Southern region, where various branches of Luvic noble families were strategically positioned to fortify its strength.

    While the southern region boasted four prominent Luvic families, the northern region housed only two such influential high-rangking Luvic families, both of which heldparatively less sway.

    This discrepancy was mainly attributed to the overwhelming might of the Wilhem family, a dominance that positioned Duke Noah as the supreme authority.

    It was no wonder that many regarded Duke Noah as an authoritarian and even a dictator due to this disproportionate distribution of power.

    "It seems that in the near future, a conflict I cannot evade will erupt," Noah mused, a faint sigh escaping his lips, forming frosty tendrils in the frigid air.

    d in his icy-blue fur-lined robe coat, Duke Noah exuded an aura of formidable authority, rivaling even that of David Asvold.

    Emzoned on the back of his robe coat was the distinctive ice chip pattern¡ªthe enduring symbol of the Wilhem family, an emblem with a legacy spanning millennia.

    Despite the Wilhem family''s renowned mastery of water elemental power, it was the ice chip pattern that held pride of ce as the family''s symbol in its founding region.

    "Tuk! Tuk!"

    Abruptly, familiar, light footsteps echoed behind Duke Noah.

    "Have you finally joined me, David?" Duke Noah turned slowly, In response, David nodded ever so slightly and approached Duke Noah, his gaze locked on the cascading snow.

    revealing a burly man donning a fiery red robe, his demeanor exuding an awe-inspiring presence.

    In response, David nodded ever so slightly and approached Duke Noah, his gaze locked on the cascading snow.

    Observing David''s customaryposure, Duke Noah harbored no trace of annoyance and returned to his previous position.

    The two remained silent, their words held in abeyance, until Noah eventually shifted his gaze toward David, standing by his side, and inquired, "Did you vanquish all the barbarian troops?"

    Noah''s eyes sought affirmation of news previously conveyed through his militer spies.

    Although he was confident that David had indeed eradicated the barbarian forces, he desired confirmation.

    At the question, David gave a curt nod, his eyes lifting to the dark blue sky above.

    "Yes, I''ve exterminated them all," he replied sinctly, aligning with Duke Noah''s expectations.

    With a slight nod in response to David''s confirmation, Noah returned to silence, and the two men once againpsed into quiet contemtion.

    "So, why have you graced us with your presence here? Aren''t you supposed to be back in the southern region, overseeing matters there, rather than getting tangled up in the affairs of the north?" Noah inquired once more, his toneced with a teasing quality¡ªa stark departure from his usual demeanor.

    This time, David chose to remain silent, not providing an immediate response.

    He slowly turned to face Noah, casting a gaze that carried a subtle shift from his typical countenance.

    "My visit... naturally, it''s to eliminate the remnants of the barbarian forces. Afterward, I intend to proceed directly to the Savaran Empire for its annihtion," he stated calmly and with indifference, his words carrying a chilling finality as if it were a mere matter of fact.

    Upon hearing this deration, David narrowed his eyes slightly and posed a grave question, his tone weighted with concern apparent to Noah in every word.

    "Are you serious? Aren''t you concerned about the centuries-old Pact of the Five Empires and the One Kingdom?" Noah''s apprehension was evident to David.

    Nevertheless, David brushed aside his concerns with a casual nod.

    "I remember those agreements well, but do you think I care?" His indifferent countenance and icy gaze prompted a furrowed brow from Noah, who could only shake his head in helpless resignation.

    "You truly remain unchanged, David," Noah murmured, a tinge of regret coloring his thoughts.

    "If you actually go through with that, the Emperor of the Ancient Star Empire will undoubtedlye for you. You''re well aware of that old man''s unwavering dedication to preserving peace across the human continent, aren''t you?" Noah''s tone carried a yful undertone, but it was conspicuously devoid of concern, much like before.

    In fact, there was a subtle edge of anticipation in his every word, for he sought to gauge David''s reaction to this statement.

    However, it proved regrettable that David''s expression remained as impassive as ever.

    "Hehe, if that old man dares to obstruct my path, he shouldn''t be surprised if I incinerate him with my mes!" David responded with an air of unshakable resolve.

 Chapter 170 Starts And Mysterious Dots

    ?

    "Hehe, if that old man dares to obstruct my path, he shouldn''t be surprised if I incinerate him with my mes!" David responded with an air of unshakable resolve.

    Upon seeing this, Noah merely nced at it, shaking his head with a faint smile.

    "I don''t know how you can be so confident," Noah replied yfully to David. "You should understand that he is the mightiest human on this earth, and his strength may havee close to the legendary Elemental Lords of old."

    Emperor Julius of the Ancient Star Empire was an incredibly formidable figure, regarded as the true leader of the entire human continent.

    None of the emperors from the other four empires dared to challenge him.

    Julius was known for his exceptional strength, reputation, and innate talent.

    His abilities were unparalleled, especially considering his rare affinity with a unique element¡ªthe element of death.

    This power set him apart, making him akin to a god of death who could eliminate his adversaries effortlessly.

    Moreover, the elemental art he had developed was exclusive to him, as history had never recorded anyone awakening the element of death before.

    "You''re right, I might be speaking in jest," David said, his gaze fixed on the snow, his words carrying a hint of hidden meaning. "But in the future, you might be quite surprised by what I can achieve."

    Upon hearing David''s words, Noah shot him a sidelong nce and felt an underlying message that left him uneasy.

    "Is there something you''ve done that I''m unaware of, David?" Noah inquired, his tone carrying a sense of seriousness.

    Regrettably, David offered no direct response, merely offering a faint smile.

    "You''ll find out," David replied cryptically.

    Noah, sensing that further questioning would be fruitless, reluctantly refrained from pressing the issue.

    Suddenly, from behind the two of them, the sound of hurried footsteps echoed.

    "Mr. Duke Noah! My apologies for the interruption."A breathless guard called out to Noah urgently.

    However, as his gaze inadvertently fell upon David standing beside Noah, his body froze in shock to the point where he could hardly breathe.

    "Duke, Duke David!" The guard was so petrified that he felt as though he might wet his pants in fear.

    Though there was no shame in it, David had a reputation for being icy and unwavering.

    While Noah also held a simr reputation in the eyes of the general public, the guard knew that Noah disyed both kindness to their people and ruthlessness toward those who disrupted his peace.

    Observing the guard''s initial shock, Noah merely shook his head slightly and inquired, "Is there something that has you so rmed?"

    Upon hearing the question, the guard quickly regained hisposure and nodded earnestly.

    "That''s right! The border region detected significant movement about two hundred kilometers away, suggesting a potential impending attack by the enemy," the guard exined cautiously.

    Upon hearing this news, Noah furrowed his brow with concern.

    "Are they already on their way?" he muttered softly, his gaze shifting to David.

    "How do you intend to respond? Will you confront them directly?" Noah asked David, awaiting his response.

    David nodded slightly, turning to face Noah.

    "Yes, I''m heading there now. Would you like to join me?" David offered with a subtle smile, speaking words only the two of them could hear.

    Instantly, a grin formed on Noah''s lips as he nodded in agreement.

    "Of course, it''s been a while since I''ve stretched my limbs. It seems they''ve forgotten about the two of us; we''re not as active as we used to be," Noah replied yfully.

    The two exchanged smiles and nods.

    Noah then turned his attention to the guard, whose face disyed a mix of disbelief and astonishment.

    "Marshal the troops and dispatch around ten thousand soldiers to secure the area located fifty kilometers from the border. No one is to enter that zone; no exceptions," Noah ordered sternly and loudly, causing the guard to jump in surprise.

    Though the guard seemed eager to ask for more details, he refrained and instead nodded quickly.

    "Understood, Duke Noah," the guard replied respectfully before briskly making his exit, leaving Noah and David in solitude.

    "Alright, let''s proceed," David said casually. In an instant, his surroundings burst into mes, and his form slowly vanished into thin air.

    Noah grinned, and suddenly, water bubbles encircled him.

    Gradually, he disappeared into the falling snow, following the path David had taken.

    ...

    "Ugh. Where am I?" Arthur muttered as he slowly opened his eyes, finding himself in a strange and unfamiliar location.

    The deste terrain stretched out before him, dry and barren, with a dark, foreboding sky overhead, as if he had stumbled upon the apocalypse.

    "What on earth is this ce? What''s happening?" He furrowed his brow, overwhelmed by a whirlwind of emotions¡ªconflict, astonishment, and difort.

    Amid his bewilderment, a sudden realization struck him, causing his eyes to widen.

    "Wait! Wasn''t I at the imperial reading site, flipping through that mysterious book? And then, I was suddenly transported to this bizarre location." He pped his forehead, gradually regaining hisposure.

    "Sigh... That cursed book actually swallowed me whole and brought me here." He muttered to himself as he rose to his feet, his gaze scanning every nook and cranny of his eerie surroundings.

    There was no sign of life, and even the air felt oppressive and foul, making each breath a struggle.

    "Strange... What is this ce, and how did that enigmatic book transport me here?" His mind raced, desperately seeking answers.

    Suddenly, a bright white speck of light in the dark sky above caught his attention.

    "What''s that?" Arthur lifted his gaze to the heavens, fixed on the intriguing phenomenon.

    The single dot of light in the sky suddenly split into six separate points, orbiting one another in a mesmerizing dance.

    These dots of light whirled rapidly through the sky, causing the darkness to gradually retreat.

    Yet, it was as if the darkness resisted, refusing to yield, and it slowly began to regain its dominance over the heavens.

    Then, without warning, a deafening explosion shattered the stillness.

    The six points of light began to dim, leaving Arthur both surprised and filled with unease.

    To his astonishment, a booming voice echoed throughout the world from above the sky.

    "You all will never defeat me, never!"

 Chapter 171 The Chosen One

    Chapter 171 The Chosen One

    "You all will never defeat me, never!" As the thunderous sound reverberated throughout the world, Arthur was consumed by an overwhelming sense of dread.

    His body frozen up, as if plunged into the depths of an icy abyss, while the mana coursing through his veins surged uncontrobly.

    "What in the world is that sound? Its sheer power is draining every ounce of my strength, and I''m overwhelmed by an indescribable terror," Arthur muttered, taking several steps backward.

    His gaze fixated on the darkening sky, which grew increasingly dominant, causing the six dots attempting to neutralize him to tremble violently, as if on the verge of shattering.

    As he stared at the six points scattered across the sky, Arthur experienced an inexplicable mix of emotions, as though he had witnessed this scene before.

    Under the relentless pressure of the encroaching darkness in the sky, the six points of light were swiftly vanquished, scattering and separating from one another.

    "What is happening exactly?" Arthur swallowed hard, his mind racing to process the overwhelming sensory input. Yet his thoughts felt mired, unable to grasp the full picture.

    "Boom!"

    A colossal explosion ripped across the sky, as though it were tearing the very fabric of existence.

    Arthur''s gaze remained locked on the heavens, where he witnessed something truly astonishing.

    Another dot of light collided with a dark entity resembling a colossal hand, seemingly struggling to withstand the overwhelming force of the attack.

    "Boom!"

    This time, the dot of light managed to overpower the colossal ck hand, rapidly dispersing light in every direction.

    The surrounding space warped, as though enclosing a spatial prison within the darkened heavens.

    "Whooosh!"

    The spatial flow around the ck dot swiftly coalesced into a that distorted the very fabric of reality, descending upon the sky and causing time to grind to a slow, frozen crawl.

    Arthur, whose eyes widened in disbelief, felt his core inside his chest twist and churn as if it had stumbled upon something it had long sought.

    "The power of space! This is the power of space!" Arthur eximed in awe as an incredibly powerful wind swept through everything, threatening to carry him away.

    With great effort, Arthur channeled his mana, fortifying his body to withstand the immense turbulence.

    "What a horrifying effect, and what kind of power could yield such extraordinary consequences?" Maintaining a steadfast stance to keep from being swept off his feet, Arthur gazed upward at the sky and muttered.

    Suddenly, the brilliant, radiant dot of light hung silently above, and from the four corners of the sky, all the previously osciting points of light swiftly ascended, converging into a luminous focal point that banished the darkness from the heavens.

    "Whoosh!"

    In an instant, the six luminous points circled around the light source that had vanquished the darkness, gradually brightening the once-inky sky, causing the surrounding obscurity to dissolve.

    This sequence of events unfolded so swiftly that Arthur was left momentarily stunned, unsure of how to react.

    Then, the seven points of light swiftly transformed, taking on the semnce of human forms¡ªsix women and one man at the center.

    "Could I have been mistaken?" Arthur mumbled, his senses on high alert as he felt the collective gaze of the seven luminous figures, especially the luminous man, who regarded him with a look that was both familiar and peculiar.

    "Whooosh!"

    In an instant, the luminous man''s figure appeared to teleport to Arthur, revealing the true form of the figure that had defeated the darkness in the sky.

    "You are..." Arthur narrowed his eyes, ready to defend himself if the luminous man intended harm. To his relief, the man remained motionless, gazing at him with profound intensity.

    "It seems you''ve grasped the clue..." The deep, authoritative voice of the luminous man exerted a certain pressure on Arthur, though he swiftly regained hisposure.

    "What precisely has urred, and who are you?" Arthur inhaled deeply and inquired aloud.

    In response to Arthur''s query, the luminous man did not express anger or any harm towards Arthur; he merely regarded him with a meaningful gaze.

    "This is not the moment for you to possess this knowledge. In time, all will be unveiled gradually," the man, bathed in radiant light, intoned in a deep, resonant voice.

    However, Arthur, upon hearing this, found his curiosity heightened.

    The luminous figure before him bore an uncanny resemnce to the woman with a luminous-covered face whom he had encountered previously.

    His words also resonated as familiar.

    "Are you suggesting that I am too feeble toprehend everything?" Arthur clenched his teeth, trying to restrain the frustration brewing within him.

    "Yes, it is not yet the time, but it appears that the threads of destiny are advancing more swiftly than I had anticipated, as you should not have witnessed this as of yet." The luminous man''s gaze seemed to carry a hidden significance.

    Without dy, the luminous man hastily adjusted his attire and continued.

    "You must depart now, or there may be no chance of returning to your real world. Everything must adhere to the timeline. However, due to circumstances beyond my control, I must entrust you with what you must acquire and possess." The luminous man swiftly extended his index finger, and a blinding light radiated from it, illuminating Arthur''s forehead.

    Arthur''s eyes widened in astonishment as he sensed a profoundly unfamiliar memory forcefully entering his mind.

    This newfound recollection rapidly fused with his own.

    Gradually, Arthur closed his eyes and meticulously endeavored to integrate the memories imparted by the luminous and enigmatic man.

    "What an incredibly daunting talent! I have a strong sense that my future endeavors will meet with genuine sess. I am ted." A smile graced his lips, and suddenly, Arthur''s body began to emit a brilliant light, then vanished from the spot.

    The radiant man gazed with gentle serenity in the direction where Arthur had disappeared, then turned around.

    Unexpectedly, one of the luminous women approached him.

    "Who is he? Why does he feel so familiar?" Her soft, mature voice reached the ears of the luminous man.

    "Him?" The luminous man slowly cast a wistful nce back to the ce where Arthur had stood before, and a sense of mncholy clouded his eyes.

    "He is the chosen one who will confront the world''s greatest enemy..."

 Chapter 172 Increasingly Unpredictable Events and Developments

    Chapter 172 Increasingly Unpredictable Events and Developments

    "Ughh..." Arthur struggled to open his heavy eyelids, his breathing ragged, as though he had just sprinted a long distance.

    "What was that? Was it all a dream?" He muttered in a hushed tone, squinting at the room''s sky, which felt vaguely familiar.

    "My bedroom?" He whispered to himself, his voice tinged with confusion, as he slowly sat up.

    It was then that he realized he was in his own bed, and his eyes roamed over the surroundings, a sense of strangeness enveloping him.

    "Huh? Weren''t I in the reading room a moment ago?" Arthur rubbed his forehead, baffled by the sudden shift from the ce where he hadst seen the mysterious white book that had apparently whisked him away.

    "Oh, that''s right! The white book!" Arthur''s eyes widened as he scanned the now empty room, devoid of any trace of the enigmatic white book.

    With a sudden realization that the book was gone, Arthur withdrew his gaze, and just as he did, a white fox leaped at him from the front.

    Arthur swiftly caught the fox in his hands.

    "Hmm? Little fox? Where have you been? I haven''t seen you in days." Arthur gently rubbed the white fur of the fox, curiosity piquing his tone.

    "Hmmmm~" The little fox nuzzled affectionately against Arthur, as if it had missed him.

    Sensing the fox''s warmth and affection, Arthur couldn''t help but smile, his fingers softly caressing the fox''s pristine, soft fur.

    Just as the two were relishing their time together, the door to the room suddenly swung open, revealing Vivian holding a ss of warm water.

    "Arthur! Are you awake, my dear?" Vivian, spotting Arthur petting the little fox, eximed in surprise and hurried over to him.

    Hearing his mother''s voice, Arthur turned his gaze toward her.

    "Mom?" Arthur''s voice held a hint of surprise as he called out to Vivian softly.

    "My dear, you really had me worried." Vivian, now standing beside him, let out a sigh of relief and gently stroked Arthur''s hair.

    Seeing how concerned Vivian was, Arthur''s confusion deepened.

    He continued to stroke the little fox in his hand as he asked curiously, "How long have I been unconscious, and how did I end up in this room?" His tone was hushed as he looked at Vivian.

    Vivian shook her head and replied, "It''s been two days since you fainted, and I have no idea how you ended up fainting on the floor of the pce''s reading room."

    "If the library guards hadn''t found you, my dear, I fear that you might never have been found at all," she said, her expression etched with deep worry and her anxious eyes conveying the gravity of the situation.

    Vivian felt an overwhelming wave of relief as she observed her son, who had made a remarkable recovery.

    Her heart had nearly failed her when she witnessed Arthur faint, plunging her into a state of panic that threatened to shatter her world.

    Thankfully, the pce physician assured her that it was merely a fainting episode, which brought a profound sense of relief.

    However, the slight dark circles under her eyes told the story of her sleepless nights, her thoughts perpetually consumed by concerns for Arthur''s well-being.

    Arthur himself was in shock upon hearing this, as he vividly remembered being pulled into a vortex created by the mysterious book.

    Yet, it appeared that he had been unconscious for a full two days!

    Seeing Arthur''s speechlessness and his slightly furrowed brow, Vivian became increasingly worried and gently caressed his face.

    "My dear, did you have an ident? Were you perhaps attacked by an enemy?" Her voice resonated with concern and genuine worry.

    Though the idea of someone daring to harm Arthur was highly unlikely, Vivian couldn''tpletely dismiss the possibility, leaving her feeling quite uneasy.

    If her son was ambushed or perhaps poisoned, strange and irrational thoughts continued to gue her, plunging her into a state of anxiety.

    Arthur soon snapped out of his initial confusion.

    Seeing the evident distress in Vivian''s eyes, he gently ced the little fox on hisp, lifted himself up a bit, and tenderly embraced her.

    "It''s alright, Mom; no need to worry," Arthur reassured Vivian, his soothing touch stroking her back.

    Her son''sforting words gradually helped Vivian regain herposure, and she held Arthur close for warmth.

    They remained in this embrace for a while before finally parting.

    "So, did something happen to you?" Vivian, nowposed, immediately resumed her inquiry, determined to get to the bottom of the situation.

    Arthur gave a slight nod, his gaze growing more focused.

    "To be honest, I''m not entirely sure, Mom. All I remember is that, while I was engrossed in reading a book, my vision suddenly darkened. I believe it might have been due to exhaustion," Arthur exined, shaking his head lightly, leaving out the true reason entirely.

    He couldn''t possibly reveal that he had opened a strange white book and been thrust into another world, could he?

    It was an incredibly peculiar situation, and even though the very essence of this fantasy world seemed strange to a modern individual like Arthur, to those residing in the Elemental World, magic and the like were the norm.

    Yet, admitting to being transported to another world would likely be akin to a contemporary person iming they were transported to a fantasy world, an utterly illogical scenario.

    Arthur opted for a more reasonable and logical exnation.

    Vivian, listening to his ount, remained somewhat suspicious.

    However, when considered in therger context, this exnation aligned withmon sense and seemed more usible.

    An attack within the pce was highly improbable since the presence of his older brother, Emperor Alex, would undoubtedly be detected if such an incident urred.

    "I understand. That''s a relief. Now I can finally rest easy," Vivian said with a sigh of relief, gently patting her huge chest.

    Arthur suddenly remembered that he hadn''t seen Lucia with Vivian.

    He assumed that if he ever found himself in a dangerous situation, Lucia would be the first to worry about him.

    This situation is quite unusual.

    "By the way, Mom, where is Lucia?" Arthur asked, his curiosity piqued.

    "Lucia? Oh, she''s currently enrolling as a student at the Imperial Academy," Vivian exined, smoothing Arthur''s nket and adjusting his cor.

    "The Imperial Academy?" Arthur was taken aback; he hadn''t expected to hear this.

    As the name suggests, the Imperial Academy is a ce where the Balka Empire gathers and trains many talented individuals.

    It''s where the geniuses of the Balka Empire are cultivated.

    "That''s right. You know she''s reached the age to enter the academy, and my brother quickly arranged her enrollment," Vivian said with a gentle smile as she sat at the end of the bed.

    However, Arthur''s brow furrowed.

    This development deviated significantly from the novel''s intended plot.

    In the story, Lucia and the protagonist, Abel, were supposed to enter the greatest academy on the human continent, located in the Kingdom of Wisdom and guarded by the five empires.

    This distorted plot had gone too far, and Abel himself should have appeared by now.

    Vivian, observing Arthur''s puzzled expression, yfully pinched his cheek.

    "What''s wrong? Are you worried that Lucia will forget about you and not like you anymore?" She chuckled, trying to understand his change in mood.

    Arthur chuckled a little but managed a faint smile, shaking his head.

    "No, that''s not what I meant. It''s just that I have some concerns," he said softly as he cradled the slumbering little fox in his arms, running his fingers through its soft fur to calm himself.

    Vivian, understanding his emotions, smiled and gently rested her chin on her hand.

    "Speaking of which, you''ll need to choose an academy too, won''t you? What about the Southern Region Academy, or do you want to join Lucia at the Imperial Academy?" Vivian asked with curiosity, her eyes fixed on Arthur as she waited for his response.

    Arthur, after a moment of contemtion, shook his head.

    "No, I won''t be attending either of those academies," he replied with a hint of uncertainty, his gaze drifting towards the window.

    "Oh? Then, where do you n to go?" Vivian inquired, her concern for her son clearly evident.

    Arthur shook his head once more and said, "I haven''t decided yet, but I''ll let you know in the future, Mom."

    He turned to look at her, offering a gentle smile.

    "I understand, and I''ll support whatever decision you make, my son," Vivian said warmly, running her fingers through Arthur''s hair affectionately.

    They exchanged warm smiles, but suddenly, Arthur''s expression grew very serious.

    "By the way, how''s the state of the war now? Have there been any developments?" Arthur''s tone was filled with concern and anticipation regarding the progress of the two Empire Wars.

    This war was an incredibly crucial plot in the novel "The Birth of the Elemental Lord."

    Despite the disruption and deviation from the novel''s original timeline, Arthur knew that he had to execute his ns carefully.

    Upon hearing this question, Vivian''s expression suddenly grew tense, and she nervously clenched her palms.

    "The situation right now at the border is rather unfavorable."

 Chapter 173 Worrying Conditions in the North

    Chapter 173 Worrying Conditions in the North

    Upon hearing this question, Vivian''s expression suddenly grew tense, and she nervously clenched her palms.

    "The situation right now at the border is rather unfavorable."

    Observing the wrinkles and pallor on her face, it was evident just how precarious the situation had be.

    "Mom, can you exin?" Arthur gently grasped Vivian''s hand, aiming to providefort.

    Feeling the warmth of Arthur''s touch, Vivian immediatelyposed herself and released a small sigh.

    "The news of the silent invasion in the northern region has greatly exacerbated the precarious situation, inciting panic and unrest among many, particrly along the border regions. This upheaval has significantly impacted the entire empire," Vivian wearily remarked, her forehead creased as fatigue weighed on her.

    Her big brother, Emperor Alex, had sought her assistance in managing various imperial affairs because he, too, harbored concerns about his ministers.

    Consequently, he had temporarily entrusted her with significant matters.

    How could Vivian not feel weary and drained?

    The stress had intensified when she received the sudden news of Arthur''s fainting, rendering her anxious and sleepless.

    Arthur, perceiving his mother''s exhaustion, sighed and gently grasped her hand.

    "Mom, I can see you''re exhausted. Would you like to rest next to me?" He offered his motherfort and sce.

    It was a simple gesture aimed at allowing Vivian to rx and find respite from her responsibilities.

    Startled, she observed the weing, unupied side of the bed next to Arthur, which seemed exceptionallyfortable.

    Consequently, she nodded involuntarily.

    "Very well," she replied. Following her words, she turned towards Arthur''s right side and, with deliberate slowness, ascended the bed.

    She settled her body beside Arthur.

    "How is this?" Arthur inquired, orienting himself to face Vivian, his voice gentle.

    "Ah, much better. I always findfort in your presence, and it brings me great contentment," she replied, her eyes closing.

    Before long, her breathing adopted a tranquil and unhurried rhythm, signaling her swift descent into slumber.

    Arthur, gazing at her serene countenance, broke into a warm smile and tenderly caressed Vivian''s cheek.

    "Fate can be rewritten, and your survival until now, not sumbing as in the novel, is a testament to your exceptional strength, Mom," he whispered softly. It brought him immense relief to have altered Vivian''s fate in the novel, even if only to a small degree.

    Nevertheless, this didn''t cause him to lower his guard or ease his vignce; instead, it heightened his alertness to its zenith.

    Vivian''s current safe condition was only temporary, but her well-being was not the cause of the ongoing war between the Balka and Savaran empires.

    This marked the peak of his vignce, and he needed to closely monitor Maria Alvas, who might seize an opportunity to harm Vivian.

    "Ugh, I''m extremely upied and don''t have a moment to unwind right now," Arthur grumbled as he shrugged his shoulders, expressing his irritation.

    However, the weariness he felt was inconsequential as long as the safety of those he cherished was assured.

    Subsequently, he withdrew his hand from Vivian''s cheek and arranged the nket and pillow to ensure her rest was undisturbed.

    Then he promptly vacated the bed, made his way to the nearby sofa, and settled down with his legs crossed.

    "Are you here?" Arthur murmured with his eyes closed, as if he were summoning someone.

    "Yes, I''m here, and I have news to share." A woman''s voice abruptly resonated in Arthur''s mind.

    "Go on," he replied in an impassive tone.

    "While investigating a road route, I stumbled upon something of great significance. I discovered multiple headless corpses and dismembered bodies, but what''s astonishing is that the casualties were the Balka Empire''s auxiliary troops assigned to aid the Northern region!" The woman''s voice conveyed this information in Arthur''s mind.

    This left Arthur wide-eyed in disbelief.

    "Are you guessing that someone attacked the Emperor''s relief force?" Arthur asked, narrowing his eyes with a serious expression.

    "Not an individual, but rather a mysterious group," the woman''s voice shared her perspective with Arthur.

    "Group?" Arthur furrowed his brows, and a name instantly sprung to mind.

    "The Light Eater Organization... could it be them?" While this was merely his conjecture, he felt an uncanny certainty, given the recent information about the Savaran Empire''s coboration with that group.

    Additionally, aside from them, no other assassins'' guild had the audacity to confront the Balka Empire''s forces.

    Upon hearing Arthur''s statement, the woman''s voice fell silent for a moment before responding.

    "Yes, you''ve ascertained it urately, as always," the woman''s voice conveyed with a mix of admiration and dread.

    Receiving thepliment, Arthur merely responded with a casual shrug, as the deduction had been straightforward.

    "Then, were all the troopspletely wiped out, or is there any hope?" This was the inquiry that Arthur was most eager to have answered.

    Millions of barbarian troops were far from trivial and weak, particrly with the inclusion of the three mightiest generals from the Savaran Empire, each possessing abilities surpassing the mid-level elemental range.

    The sheer strength of thisbined force was truly beyondprehension.

    In the event the reinforcements dispatched to aid the North Region werepletely annihted, Duke Wilhem would undoubtedly face substantial challenges in repelling their invasion.

    The barbarian army of the Savaran Empire was renowned across the human continent for its prowess.

    A mere hundred of them could swiftly seize control of a human city, of course, without the presence of any elemental users, consisting solely of ordinary troops.

    "No, most of them survived because it appears that the Balka Empire dispatched a top-level Elemental Saint to aid them." The woman''s words resonated in Arthur''s mind.

    Upon hearing this, Arthur breathed a sigh of relief, and everything seemed to be proceeding ording to n.

    "Emperor Alex was exceptionally well-prepared, having the audacity to send a high-level Elemental Saint." Arthur''s admiration for Emperor Alex grew, and with it, his sense of vignce also heightened.

    High-level Elemental Saints were exceedingly rare and possessed formidable power, justifying his reverence.

    "Alright, I''veprehended the situation. Now, onto another matter: has the conflict in the north regionmenced?" Arthur inquired in a subdued tone.

    "Yes, the war has indeed begun, and the atmosphere is highly charged," the woman confirmed.

    On hearing this, Arthur envisioned Duke Wilhem''s solitary struggle against an army of millions of barbarian troops in the North.

    However, the subsequent words that resonated in his mind caught him off guard.

    "Fortunately, Duke Asvold has arrived, and the two of them are currently making their way to the border with the intent of annihting the entire Savaran army!"

 Chapter 175 So, How Would You Prefer to Meet Your End?

    Chapter 175 So, How Would You Prefer to Meet Your End?

    "Then... let''s repel these invaders, David! And let us remind them of our legendary titles as the God of Fire and Water in the southern region of the human continent!"

    After he spoke those encouraging words, a ghastly smile crossed Noah''s lips.

    "Yes, let''s go!" David also shed a faint smile, and suddenly, within a radius of two hundred meters, the previously icy-cold air turned both warm and scorching.

    Any snow that had fallen instantly evaporated, as if there were a searing field within two hundred meters of David and Noah.

    "Whoosh!"

    David soared upward with mes enveloping his body, hurtling towards the tens of millions of barbarian troops at high speed.

    Noah, witnessing David''s immense power, couldn''t help but shudder slightly.

    The power David had just disyed was a manifestation of the Elemental Supreme.

    "He has truly achieved mastery of the path of fire... What a prodigy and a genius from the Asvold family!" He murmured softly, unwilling to be outdone by David.

    In no time, a watery barrier formed around him, and he swiftly caught up with David.

    ...

    "Whoosh!"

    David shot forward at an incredible speed, his gaze filled with an unusually killing intent of determination.

    "The mightiest barbarian army... That''s all they''ve got," he sneered, swiftly raising his right hand.

    In an instant, an enormous wall of fire surged and lunged towards the barbarian army.

    This caused the three generals of the Savaran Empire to halt their horses immediately.

    "This attack... David Asvold!" Lunadar, the first general of the Savaran Empire, furrowed his brow and muttered gravely.

    "Damn it! The rumors were true; David had reached the northernregion."The second general, Jared, clenched his fists in dread as he witnessed a towering wave of mes approaching, tens of meters high.

    "No more hesitation! Hesitation will lead to ourdemise."The third general, Fes, yelled in frustration.

    Upon hearing this, the other two generals snapped out of their stupor and nodded solemnly.

    "Let''sbine our forces!" Lunadar, being the highest-ranking officer in the entire army, issued an immediatemand.

    The other two generals exchanged nces and nodded.

    However, just as they were about to unleash their elemental arts to counter David''s assault, the leader of the ten ck-cloaked figures intervened.

    "Hey, hey, guys... Aren''t we going to engage in a discussion?" The cloaked man''s voice emerged from behind, drawing the attention of the three generals.

    "Of course, but can you handle David''s attack?" Lunadar sneered, his confidence undeterred.

    The three generals acted swiftly, invoking their elemental arts.

    "Earth Elemental Art: Absolute Defense!" Lunadar brought his hands together with all his might, and suddenly, the ground rose, forming a colossal wall tens of meters wide.

    "Air Elemental Art: Southern Storm!" Jared refused to be outdone and summoned a massive waterspout, directing it towards the fiery waves created by David.

    "Fire Elemental Art: Fire Spear!" Fes hurled the spear from his back, and it instantly transformed into a fiery projectile.

    Apart from the initial tornado, the massive fire spears surged in unison, joining forces to thwart David''s assault.

    "Boom!"

    A tremendous explosion reverberated, sending chills down everyone''s spine as the three attacks attempted to counter David''s seemingly simple move.

    "Have we seeded?" Lunadar asked cautiously, his gaze fixed on the massive explosion.

    "It seems... David stands no chance against ourbined assault, given that he''s alone," Jared remarked smugly.

    However, just as he started to feel satisfied, the temperature in the vicinity and throughout the entire army began to rise unusually.

    "What in the world...?" Fes eximed as the sky suddenly became blindingly bright, and above them, a colossal meteor materialized.

    The barbarian troops, too, found themselves in a dire situation, as if they were witnessing the apocalypse.

    "Hold the line! We must hold on!" Lunadar urgently rallied his troops and called on the other two generals to withstand the impending assault.

    Meanwhile, the ck-cloaked man who observed David''s attack couldn''t help but shudder.

    "Damn it... Is David even human? How can he unleash such overwhelming power?" He muttered in fear.

    However, his orders from the superiors of the Light-Eater organization were clear: assist the assault on the North with full dedication.

    "Damn it... I had to resort to my trump card to counter David''s initial strike, even though it was just his opening move! If I hadn''t, our entire barbarian army would have been annihted, and the organization''s ns would crumble," the ck-cloaked man cursed inwardly, consumed by hatred.

    He swiftly retrieved the three ck beads from his pocket.

    "One bead should suffice to withstand David''s attack..." He muttered, and without hesitation, he flung one of the beads at the enormous meteor in the sky.

    "Whoosh!"

    In an instant, a colossal ck hole materialized, sending shivers of terror through the entire barbarian army and the three generals.

    "What''s happening?!"

    "A ck hole?! What kind of elemental art is this?"

    Panic and fear swept through the ranks of the barbarian army, leaving the three generals exchanging puzzled nces.

    "What''s happening?" Fes furrowed his brow, only to witness the ck hole suddenly shake and effortlessly engulf David''s attack.

    "Whooshh!"

    The tremors and suction effect were so powerful that they drew in all the air within a radius of hundreds of kilometers.

    "Boom!"

    A deafening explosion followed as the ck hole sessfully absorbed David''s potent attack, creating an immense shockwave.

    "It worked... The attack managed to stop the colossal meteor!" Lunadar was left speechless, his gaze fixed on the ck-cloaked figure.

    "Did you aplish this?" He questioned the ck-cloaked man in a grave tone.

    Faced with Lunadar''s inquiry, the ck-cloaked man offered a sardonic smile and nodded.

    "What do you think? Now, do you acknowledge my capabilities?" He sneered and taunted Lunadar, who had previously underestimated him.

    This rebuke left Lunadar feeling deeply embarrassed and at a loss for words.

    The events unfolding before him were undeniable proof of his earlier mistake.

    After all, their Emperor had sent these ten cloaked men, and the cloaked man in front of him was their leader, as unknown and unanticipated reinforcements.

    Naturally, his caution had been entirely justified.

    However, he hade to realize the mistake in his prior actions.

    "I apologize for my previous conduct." Lunadar quickly admitted his mistake without any attempt to conceal it, disying genuine remorse.

    The ck-cloaked man before him possessed formidable strength, even managing to withstand David''s attacks.

    Although Lunadar was certain it involved a secretive technique,

    "It''s good that you acknowledge it, and I hope we can coborate to ovee David and Noah," the ck-cloaked man responded with casual forgiveness.

    Such cooperation would greatly facilitate the Light Eaters organization''s overarching n.

    "Thank you. Let''s confront David with confidence!" Lunadar, now bolstered with newfound determination, expressed his enthusiasm.

    His gaze turned toward the sky, where a man donning a zing red armored robe materialized¡ªnone other than David himself.

    "Whoosh!"

    In an instant, next to David, a ripple appeared, revealing another man in a crystal blue robe¡ªNoah Wilhem.

    "David and Noah!" Lundar, Fes, and Jared regarded the two with fierce gazes and intense hostility.

    "Is that David Asvold, renowned as the southern fire god?" The ck-cloaked man approached Lunadar, speaking in a hushed tone.

    "Yes... he is David, and the man beside him is none other than the Duke of the northern region, Noah Wilhem," Lunadar replied solemnly, his vignce rising significantly.

    David''s disy of truly formidable power earlier had left them genuinely terrified.

    As a high-level Elemental Saint, Lunadar felt an overwhelming and terrifying pressure.

    "Is he a peak-level elemental saint or... supreme?" The daunting conjecture sent shivers down Lunadar''s spine.

    However, he swiftly dismissed the idea, finding it hard to believe that David had breached the legendary level.

    Breaking through to the Supreme level was an exceedingly rare aplishment, and he was reluctant to ept that David might be among those few.

    Otherwise, the fate of the tens of millions of barbarian troops, and possibly their own, would be sealed in an instant.

    "His strength is something I can barely detect, and I''m afraid it seems we might be overpowered..." The ck-cloaked man spoke in hushed tones.

    Having just withstood David''s recent attack, he had experienced firsthand how potent it was.

    In fact, it appeared that David''s strength could rival the bead he had thrown moments ago!

    It''s worth noting that the bead was a manifestation of the dark elemental art wielded by the leader of the Light-Eater organization, operating at the supreme elemental level.

    And if that''s the case, could it be that David himself is also a supreme elemental?

    The same thought that had crossed Lunadar''s mind now upies his own thoughts.

    However, he was unwilling to ept this possibility, holding out hope that it might just be a misunderstanding.

    Meanwhile, David and Noah, observing the fearful and astonished expressions on the three generals'' faces, exchanged faint smiles.

    "Look at their expressions; it seems like they''re intimidated by your strength," Noah quipped, sharing a lighthearted moment with David.

    "Hehe... Insects are insects, and they dared to attack withoutprehending their true limitations," David stated confidently, arms folded.

    He then fixed a firm gaze on the three generals and gradually descended closer to the sky, remarking, "So... how would you prefer to meet your end?"

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!